Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 4

2016-04-10T21:55:57Z

Specs: /* Chapter 4: Indigo Heart, the Conception */ Englishification

==Chapter 4: Indigo Heart, the Conception==

===Part 1===

Where might the proof that one is oneself be?

Where might the significance that one is oneself be?

This is the memory of a man who bears the name ''Hakumen''.

The memory of when he began this new life as himself.

And the memory of when he chose his fate to fight——.

——An old castle nestled in eternal night. The residence of an old vampire who had lived a thousand years.

Jin was there, deep underground.

Although there was nothing but endless night there, the place had a darkened basement in addition. No light was supposed to flow in; only that from the flame inside the lamps which were furnishing the wall. The light from the lamps flickered, warmly shining down on the place eerily.

Between the wavering lights, an old-fashioned wooden door stood still, giving off a dignified air. It looked so heavy as to be immovable with the strength of one man. If he weren't underground, it would be easy to imagine that a castle's scenery awaited beyond the door. Being indoors, it seemed rather out of place.

Sitting in his wheelchair, Jin looked up at the door.

The last time, he had woke up to the presence of the castle's master, Clavis, before fainting again. Apparently a few days had passed since then. Most of the paralyzing injuries on his body had healed poorly, but it was enough to enable him to sit up on the bed.

Nonetheless, it was impossible to stand on his own. Wearing easily removable sleep-wear, his appearance was unsightly as he was covered in bandages. He was forced to move around in a wheelchair due to his injuries.

Valkenhayn had pushed Jin's wheelchair to this place.

The master of the castle, whom Valkenhayn usually accompanied, Clavis, sat in front of Jin. The old vampire was unable to walk. He moved his own wheelchair with magic.

Standing close to Clavis was Rachel. When the light from the lamps flickered, its color was reflected on the young girl's silhouette. It highlighted her unusual charm.

"All right... We have arrived."

Stopping before the door, Clavis smiled wearily, as if tired from the long journey up to here.

The shut door had been subjected to strict seals.

Although it had a weathering feel to it, it looked rather like a rock. Clavis held out one wrinkled hand to the surface of the steadfast door.

In response, bluish-white magic circles rose to surface. With a few words, Clavis incited the magic circle to recognize its visitors. After that, a bleak light slowly encircled the hand he held out, to examine it. Before long, it dissolved and vanished.

After a short pause, the door opened by itself without needing to examine anyone else's hands.

"Ugh..."

For a moment, Jin felt a numbness as if a lightning was running on his skin. It was caused by the door's seal.

The seal wasn't necessarily broken as it was no more than a key faithful to its master.

Despite that, he understood how uncommon the engraved seal when his skin felt the after-effect.

''There is something I want to show you.''

Having said that, Clavis led Jin here.

What could possibly need a seal as strict as this? The question and remnant of discomfort made Jin frowned completely.

When Clavis moved his wheelchair forward, Rachel followed behind with a step.

Following them, Valkenhayn pushed Jin's wheelchair and started to walk.

There was a layer of darkness inside the door.

Rachel's tiny hand was holding something similar to the lamps that illuminated the castle. But the flickering magical light inside the glass had intensity that didn’t match its size as it shone on the surroundings. Other than darkness, it proceeded to shine continuously on the emerging pathway which stretched straight inside.

They slipped into a strange and mysterious space as though they weren't in a castle. Other than the pathway, everything was completely drowned in black.

As Clavis advanced, the door behind him closed by itself.

When the place was shut, every noise vanished as if absorbed.

Not just the noise. It was also true for the flow of air and time. All kinds of flow were halted as if absorbed.

Obviously, there was an unusual realm here.

Clavis proceeded without hesitation. So did Rachel and Valkenhayn. They must have known where this place was, its purpose, and what was inside.

Being the only clueless one, Jin, not raising any question and could only follow along, felt the situation was somewhat unpleasant.

"By the way, Sir Jin."

Clavis spoke gently as he went ahead.

Looking from Jin's side, the visible old face was mellowed by an affection that didn't suit the dark, shut place.

"How is your memory since then? It seems you have calmed a little."

No sound came from the wheelchair's movement. Despite that, the unhesitant voice sounded strange.

Jin gave a glance at his soundless means of moving before opening his mouth.

"…Your information regarding this world contradicts my memories."

"How come?"

The withered and grunting voice urged him to continue.

Jin spoke as he got pulled along.

"In my memories… the Black Beast had been killed in distant past. It was none other than a fact of history. The ones who defeated Black Beast were the Six Heroes… As for who they were..."

Jin frowned again. The memories after this were dim. He should have known more about the existence of Six Heroes itself.

But he couldn't remember.

"Is there anything else you can remember?"

Perhaps Clavis' voice didn't reach directly inside Jin's skull. While having a dull headache, Jin picked up words from his memory like tearing pieces of cloth.

"…Ragna. My… brother…"

Clavis slightly turned his face.

But for Jin, who dropped his sight while prying his memories, the small gesture never entered his eyes.

"And then…"

Inside the hazy memories, there was a face that emerged vividly in Jin's mind. It was awfully nostalgic, and truly warm… but somehow weighted his heart.

"…Tsubaki."

The moment that name was spoken, an intense headache attacked. The pain was like a hot steel had pierced inside his head. Jin grimaced without letting his voice out.

Simultaneously, bursting emotions began to overflow. Most of them were dark thoughts. A drowning sorrow that contained burning hatred.

His powerless hands creaked, making tight fists on their own.

Why. How. Rejection. Helpless feeling. Wrath and fury. The fragments of emotions and words came one by one and burned his brain.

"Please, calm down."

Then, he heard a voice that went straight to his sense of hearing. A soft and modest voice. The voice pulled the hot iron from Jin's skull. It suppressed and eliminated the headache that could make his body trembling.

Jin raised his blank eyes. The pain had withdrawn, but a dizziness had been born from the headache and made his head staggered.

Exhausted, Jin sank his back to the wheelchair. Clavis squinted as if sympathizing with him.

"More time is required to regain all of your memories. ...It is alright, you certainly will remember. Therefore, you should not drain your consciousness searching for memory."

Jin returned the friendly tone of voice with sharp glare. Sweet words were obnoxious to him. The spoken words that somewhat took light of his feeling were also unpleasant.

Realizing he had stopped moving, Clavis slowly moved his wheelchair again.

In the long pathway that were illuminated with the light Rachel had, there were many more of seals applied. The magic circles weren't on doors, but rather floating in air to stand in the way.

While quietly unsealing them one by one, Clavis spoke again.

"You certainly came from the future and has been washed away into this age. ...The ''manipulated future''."

"Manipulated future...?"

While frowning because of the persistently remaining dizziness, Jin asked.

Clavis' thin shoulders dropped along with a sigh.

"It is a pretty old story. Long before the repeating, barren history of the world... Further than when Black Beast materialized. Humanity had come into contact with the Boundary."

Again, Clavis' hand undid a seal.

Coupled with his narrative tone, it looked like the old vampire was also unraveling humanity's history which he had been watching.

When Clavis' wheelchair started to move like it was gliding, Rachel followed after. Valkenhayn advanced, taking along Jin.

"The world gained will due to the hands of man. In accordance to its will, the world has determined the future where humanity should tread. There are some disparities, but with the same procedure, humanity will pursue the same process to be led to the same fate."

"The future... has been determined...?"

"Perhaps it is easier to comprehend when being said that way."

Gently and slowly, Clavis spoke as if seeing a distant scenery. Even if the crimson pair of eyes had deep foresight, they were brimming with swaying emotions rather than simply a serenity.

"...Let me give you an example, young man. You, coming from some future, and arrived into this era was also one of the procedure which has been determined by the world."

"Tsk, DON'T MESS WITH ME!!"

Yelling, Jin hit the wheelchair's handrail with his fist.

"To hell with the world's will! Screw determined procedure! Then Nii-san... Tsubaki... ARE YOU TELLING ME THEY WILL FALL TO ''THAT'' FATE!?"

Filled with vigor, Jin flared up at Clavis and strongly raised the upper part of his body. But the weak and injured body wouldn't let him stood.

Still, Jin violently squirmed his body to shake off something. Valkenhayn's arms forcibly held him to pull him back to his wheelchair.

"Be quiet! Surely you realize that you cannot move! Be aware of your own situation, kid."

"Ugh..."

Once strength left his body, pain and dizziness suddenly came rushing. He was unable to move again, but Jin's shoulders went up and down because of the rapid and disordered breathing while laying his glare on Clavis.

Not minding it, the wheelchair continued forward.

Rachel gave a cold stare at Jin. In contrast, Clavis gave a warm gaze.

"…It seems you have a sorrow."

"I don't know… I can't recall it! But… but…"

Ragna and Tsubaki. A while ago, those names didn't even appear as they had been sinking inside the mist of his memory. When his sub consciousness raised to surface for a moment, a whirl of emotions would follow.

He couldn't remember even a fragment of the specific and what he had gone through with them. Despite that, he felt an awful sorrow, frustration, and agony. The inner corner of his eyes which sight had grown weak were burning hot.

After Clavis returned his head forward, he slowly closed his eyelids before raising them again. As if his age and magnificent articles added the looks, deep consideration could be sensed from the gesture only.

"This world is like a dream seen by god. God has been seeing the same dream many times over. Its story is a repeating cycle of life and death... The ''dream of fate''."

While listening to Clavis' voice, Rachel held the lamp up high. The last stop inside the passage could be seen.

What had been waiting was a wooden door.

The entrance didn't seem majestic as it was actually a simple door, but the strength of the applied seal was even stricter.

"I do not know if you are able to put an end to that dream. Unfortunately, I cannot see through that future..."

Clavis' wheelchair drew closer near the door. His skinny hand fluctuated the invoked magic circle like a ripple. After a few patterns had been drawn on the surface, it gently vanished.

Within the dark room that hadn't been accepting any noise except voices, the creaking and heavy sound from the wooden door resounded eerily.

As if stepping aside, the door opened. Another darkness awaited on the other side. But this time, it was quick to discover that it was a small room.

Valkenhayn brought Jin until the entrance of the room.

In the center of the room, something stood alone as it had been left behind. Something white. A silhouette.

"What is this...?"

Facing the front side of the white frame, Jin inquired.

Clavis didn't come inside, but he stopped his own wheelchair beside the door. As his red eyes gazed inside the room, he sluggishly opened his mouth.

"...It is something humanity had attained by chance when they discovered the Boundary in the past. Do you know of the objects called as Original Unit?"

"Original Unit..."

With a voice that was practically a sigh, Jin murmured.

It was very likely that this wasn't the first time he spoke of those words. He realized that a corner of his memory was trembling. But it was only that far. He couldn't remember.

"To put it as a better explanation for human, perhaps... they are the gods who have been creating the world."

Even without hearing his words, Clavis could guess Jin's thought by his face. Clavis looked troubled as he groaned while talking. Leaning his whole body to the wheelchair, He linked his thin fingers on top of his stomach.

"There are three Original Unit. Master Unit Amaterasu, Tsukuyomi Unit. And this one here is Susano'o Unit. ...Though, it has nothing inside. Just simply a vessel."

Although he said 'simply', even Jin could easily understand how that thing was far from common sense. Clavis' speech was erratic, and yet his extraordinary old voice was appropriate. Rather, importance and truth could be sensed from it.

Even without a word or presence, the standing still object was clad in odd sense of intimidation. It was simply powerful.

"It has made its way through different hands since its discovery. However, I am the one in control now. ...Young man. If you believe it would be necessary, then I will hand it over to you."

Even if it seemed he was telling a fairy-tale with the gentle way of speaking, Jin was bewildered. He looked back to the old vampire.

Clavis calmly looked at Jin. As if picking up the thought in Jin's heart; looking at it while carrying affection.

"...Your body is no longer functioning as it should be. If it still does not matter to you, you are welcome to remain in this castle until the day your life meet its end. But if you need a leg to stand and an arm to wield sword... I believe that vessel is appropriate for you."

Jin stared at Clavis again as he spoke. He was looking for the real motive hidden inside those pair of deep crimson eyes. Still, no matter how doubtful he was, there was nothing but honest warmth.

Clavis took a single deep breath. There was a hint in his sigh that he got a bit weary.

"...There is still time. Do consider about it. You must decide for your own future."

"Even if it follows the plot of god's dream you're talking about...?"

Jin put a small sarcasm in his words.

Clavis was pleasantly smiling. The wrinkles on his face became clearer.

"What a high spirited young man. However, you are right indeed. You have to choose. No matter how much of it is part of the world's wish, the limits to keep on choosing is none other than your own decision."

While speaking, Clavis moved his wheelchair. He made his way beside Jin and then turned his back on him. Valkenhayn who was nearby immediately moved aside.

"Well... It seems I have got a bit weary. Rachel, is it alright to leave the rest to you?"

"Yes. Please take a good rest, dear Father."

As her eyes that had been cold were now bright with faint warmth, Rachel drew her chin for a little.

After leaving a thanks, Clavis gave a gaze at Valkenhayn who was nearby. Receiving that gaze, Valkenhayn went around behind Clavis and gently pushed the wheelchair.

Before he left, Clavis stopped his wheelchair for a moment and spoke to Jin.

"Young man. Please, live true to your own heart."

The old voice thoroughly held deep affection. It was like he wouldn't be here if not for it.

Clavis looked back at Jin and made a worried, strained smile.

"...Once, I have said something similar to someone who was very much like you, but... Oh dear, it seems I am not able to remember who the person was. It appears I am being reduced to a part of the repeating dream, too. It has to be my age."

After he spoke, he leaned against the wheelchair as if sleeping. Clavis borrowed Valkenhayn's strength and left from the seal within deep underground.

Left behind, Rachel turned the lamp on her hand toward Jin.

Left behind, Jin turned his jarring body toward Susano'o Unit.

Rather than worry, the young man's face looked more to being determined. Rachel caused a small stir by letting her bell-like voice out.

"...By accepting and uniting with the Original Unit, you will cease to be human. There won't be a second chance to return."

"What will I be if it isn't human?"

Jin muttered like he was asking himself.

Rachel's charming and lovely eyes slowly winked.

"Who knows. Perhaps you won't become anything. At the very least, you won't be like you are presently."

His current self.

Jin looked at himself who was sitting on a wheelchair.

His powerless self. He was no doubt alive, but his body was impaired that he couldn't do anything by himself. It didn't amount to anything as it couldn't wield a sword to fight.

Where might the proof that one is oneself be?

Where might the significance that one is oneself be?

Jin questioned himself. Those were vague questions, but he arrived at the necessary answer quite easily.

It was natural. It was because Jin already had his resolve long ago.

"I am me. I don't need anything beyond that."

These were no more than two simple options.

Live unable to fight, or live to fight.

Only few choices came to his mind. But either of them were piercing sharp and deep into his heart like a blade of ice. Cold pain was running through his mind.

[[Image:BB_PS2_137.jpg|thumb]]

The black silhouette he saw inside flames. The Black Beast. Both were something that had to be killed.

The man he called as brother. The young girl with the name of a flower. Both were people he had lost repeatedly within the repeating dream.

He must fight.

If the Black Beast was here, then he would follow the wish of his instinct to kill it.

If he wanted to sever the repeating tragedy, then he would follow the protest of his sentimentality to decapitate it.

He could hear a voice from the standing white silhouette.

——''Be the white void. Be the cold steel. Be the just sword. Wield the blade in your hand to reap the sins of this world and cleanse it in the fires of destruction.''

The immovable arm moved. Jin ended the life of the name ''Jin'', and chose to tread a new stage.

===Part 2===

Time passed exactly like an arrow. Only a little time left from the remaining four months of delay.

A large scale of encampment took place about half a month away from the last day of 2107 AD. They were carrying a plan to ambush the Black Beast which would be awake from its one year sleep.

For that reason, a meeting was presently held in the council room in the Mage's Guild of Ishana.

The participants were the war potentials who would play the central part of the strategy. Jubei, Valkenhayn, Trinity, Terumi, Hakumen, and Nine.

They were surrounding a floating orb in the center of the room. The orb had unfolded a map they were staring at with grave look.

"As revealed by the previous data, it was certain that the Black Beast made its appearance from the vicinity of Cauldrons. Before that happened, those Cauldron had been discharging intensive seithr. In short, there's high possibility that Black Beast will appear near the Cauldron which is leaking massive amount of seithr."

Nine, acting as the commander, nimbly waved her finger. Then, a great number of tiny lights appeared on the map functioning as markers.

"We have the specific approximation regarding the location of Cauldrons around the world from Terumi. We've been observing whether there's a change in the influx of seithr among these data. And here they are."

Several green markers were now glowing red. Their numbers roughly amounted close to twenty.

She had already received and understood the information, but Trinity's face grew dark.

"It's everywhere... We have to start deploying the armies quickly. Besides, even if they'd arrived before its appearance, I'm not sure if they can make it stay in one place..."

"There's another nature in Black Beast's appearance. The thing's drawn to life force. It'll sniff out the most abundant and splendid life force and chase it."

Although he looked unmotivated, Terumi spoke while wiping the map with his hand. Around half of the red markers turned blue. The blue lights were concentrated in Eastern Europe.

"Taking that in mind, the monster will appear from the Cauldrons around here. ...Though, they're not locations that can be easily visited anyway."

Having said that, Terumi chuckled like how a human would.

Valkenhayn knitted his brows. Jubei shifted his attention as if to calm Valkenhayn. Like usual, Hakumen didn't move nor talk.

When such scene happened... Celica was watching it intently while sitting on a chair placed alongside the wall of the council room.

She just sat there with nothing to do. Next to her was Nirvana with her long arms dangling.

Celica didn't have any relation to the plan. She was here because Nine kept pressing her demand not to leave her alone at all.

She wasn't being overprotective. Nine was being cautious for Seven and Eight.

Around a month ago, Nine who were being absent from the island had been receiving contacts. Let alone being not involved with Celica, Seven and Eight had even shown their faces to her.

Celica thought they probably had given up, but it seemed Nine was still being suspicious of their action. Nine's excuse must be that because it would be problematic if they make a pass at Celica in this tight time behind her.

Although there was Nirvana, Seven and Eight were Ten Sages. Since she couldn't afford to be negligent, Nine tried to have Celica with her while she was in the island one way or another.

Celica felt grateful that her older sister's was being protective to her. The feeling alone was very valuable.

But in the end, she had been made to attend this meeting where she just aimlessly sitting around unable to do anything. Unnecessary things popped up in her head as the result.

For example, there was overwhelming difference between her and the six people near her. She was usually together with them, but she was being self-conscious that they weren't on the same ground with her.

It didn't come out of boredom nor from doing something useless.

But a bit. Just for a bit.

"......"

Celica raised her face as she felt the silence.

It seemed she had unwarily been leaning to Nirvana's arm. Nirvana, who was standing at her side, looked down at Celica.

"Ah, sorry."

With voice as little as possible so as not to disturb the meeting, Celica straightened her back.

Nirvana's large hand lightly hit her head. Receiving the gesture that was closer to caressing than hitting made Celica's chest warm for a moment.

(Come to think of it, I usually get this feeling before...)

From that person. From Ragna.

Soon, it would be one year since their parting. Thinking about it made her suddenly surprised. It made her missed him so much.

If Ragna were here, she should be able to speak of her current feeling. And then he would say something. No matter what he spoke of, he would say 'idiot' and then laugh.

"...It's okay. Thank you, Nirvana."

Both human and doll surely had the same kind of kindness. While thinking about it, Celica gripped the hand of the affectionate guardian. The hand was cold. The hand was big. Currently, the hand felt reliable.

After once again telling that she was fine, Celica turned to the meeting. Then she straightened herself. She had to listen diligently.

It was because her sister and the others were about to begin the discussion for their important fight.

After she previously looked over to Celica, Nine once again manipulated the blue markers and changed five of them to white. They were the spot where the Cauldron's locations were comparatively concentrated.

Immediately, Trinity told the detailed information regarding the spots that had been turned white.

"We could probably get more definitive specification if the proximity were closer. But considering the required time, we can no longer postpone to notify many countries in deploying their armies. Our discussion this time will be to estimate which is the place where Black Beast will appear."

"Are ya gonna deploy the armies in all these points? Even if they gather elsewhere, there's practically a lot of distance between them."

A wrinkle was made on top of Jubei's nose.

"I know," nodded Nine.

"That's why as soon as we confirmed its appearance, we're going to be forced to move large number of units. It's preferable to teleport each of them, but I can't use teleportation magic strong enough to transport troops. Therefore... can I ask of you, Valkenhayn?"

With a sigh, Nine folded her arms below her chest and shifted her focus to the grimacing wolf man.

Valkenhayn deeply frowned.

"Are you requesting for Rachel-sama's assistance?"

"Her teleportation is able to transfer a squad of army. If the scattered parties can be teleported to the place where Black Beast appear..."

"I refuse."

Interrupting Nine's words, a clear bell-like voice shook the place. At the same time, a faint scent of rose bloomed and a small figure appeared near Celica.

It was so sudden that Celica jumped above her chair and grabbed Nirvana's arms. Nirvana quickly put herself on guard.

Her black dress was decorated with frills. Her beautiful golden hair was tied into two parts by the big ribbons. Her eyes were deep crimson and her skin was pale. The vampire who was looking after a castle in endless night, Rachel Alucard.

From the start, her appearance here made Celica's eyes opened wide. Rachel used the teleportation magic that had been brought up as the topic just now.

But Ishana was concealed in secure barrier. Furthermore, the Mage's Guild's council room had also been applied with barrier. Originally, it shouldn't be possible to directly teleport into such place.

"A-Amazing..."

As one would expect from the teleportation that was capable of moving a squad of army like Nine had asserted. A respectful voice unintentionally escaped from Celica's mouth.

Rachel turned her sight at her and pointed her gaze as if sneering.

"Good day. You're so skilled, dislocating your back on top of chair like that."

"Ahaha... It was too surprising. Hello, Rachel-san."

Celica replied while giving a wry smile. Rachel snorted as if in discontent.

"Rachel-sama! Why are you here...!?"

Leaving the circle of people, Valkenhayn came over in panic.

From raising her eyes to the butler who was worried if anything happened, Rachel shifted her gaze and looked at Nine.

"Why, to give advice since all of you were so serious about the amusing joke of borrowing my power in the start of humanity's battle. Discard the absurd idea of involving me, Nine of the Ten Sages."

Rachel spoke with mockery mixed with the kind of astonishment from a child's imprudence.

Trying not to get provoked but still seemingly wanted to say something, Nine scowled in discomfort. Turning to face the childish vampire, Nine pulled her chin and looked down on the girl from tall position.

"This year is about to end, and the Black Beast will come alive at the same time. You should be aware of this, Rachel Alucard. If the damage from that monster spread further, humanity will likely lose the willpower for the following battle. At the very least, this strategy gives us the strength to fight. Considering about it, the first battle would have to bear fruits."

"That's why you're asking for my help? And where is your manner? I'd prefer if you ask of your request while rubbing your head on the ground."

"Hey... I told you to understand the situation, didn't I? Or are you telling me that humanity's life and death are just some game for the daughter of Alucard Family? You have a lot of screws loose."

If the blood red eyes were sneering and looking down on her, then she would give down contempt from the shade of her purple hat. If their mutual incompatibility were to be drawn in a picture, it would become intertwining force of opposition.

But Rachel, who was raising her eyes at Nine, immediately dropped her gaze powerlessly.

Celica noticed something when looking at her face from the side. Rachel usually put up a cold look. But for moment, she saw her making a sorrowful face.

"...Even if you're asking it while standing on your hands, I will not lend my hand in this battle. No, perhaps you won't understand unless I tell you directly that I cannot help."

"Rachel-sama..."

Other than Valkenhayn who let out a worried voice, perhaps no one in this place could guess the reason why Rachel made a cloudy expression.

Celica, who was standing straight after leaving from her chair, couldn't understand why she had that look. Bewildered, she could only blink.

To press her further, Nine instantly frowned hard. When she did that, Rachel continued in scornful voice.

"I am not able to intervene with humanity's decision. So please win this fight all by yourselves."

The manner of speaking made Rachel seemed to have been continuously watching over a hundred of years of history... Yes, it was like the vampire who had spent no less than a thousand years, Clavis Alucard, was talking to them with his transcendental presence.

In addition to that, Celica had briefly seen sorrow and gloom on her face.

When a heavy footstep could be heard, everybody turned their faces to the noise.

Hakumen, who had been silent like he had no concern with everything, turned toward Rachel.

"...I did not expect any assistance from the likes of you since the beginning."

"Sir Hakumen. I will not forgive any mockery toward Rachel-sama. Even if it comes from you."

Nine's previous words had already made Valkenhayn's face looked grim. It was now full of resentment like smoldering flames.

Jubei stepped forward in front of him, trying to keep the quarrel from developing further.

Rachel wearily took a breath. Then with the manner of walking that resembled waltz, she turned to Celica.

"I cannot give my support. However, I can give you advice. The Black Beast will certainly appear before her. Perhaps it is not an advice... but a prediction."

Her red eyes seized Celica as they winked frantically.

Nine snapped and looked at Celica.

Even Trinity, Jubei, and Valkenhayn. Terumi and Hakumen were the only exception.

While blankly looking back at the staring deep crimson eyes, Celica pointed at herself being unable to comprehend why.

"W-Why me?"

Again, a sad look passed over in Rachel's red eyes. Her tiny lips gently told her.

Those words blew through Celica's chest with the force of sudden gust.

"...''His'' soul is sleeping within Black Beast."

Who did she mean by 'his'?

Celica was probably reminded of someone's face in that moment.

With their own circumstances, everyone understood who he was.

===Part 3===

That night.

Celica took a shower after finishing the dinner with her sister at home. Like she usually did when the day was over, Celica changed into sleepwear and went upstairs into her room.

She was sitting on top of the bed which was positioned beside the window. Instead of cushion, she held a pillow with knees. The hair that was usually tied was now unraveled.

Nirvana was sitting on top of a sofa beside the bed. The sofa was something Celica prepared to become Nirvana's fixed position when she was in the room. Nowadays, she was completely attached to it.

No light was put on in the room as she was going to sleep. However, she didn't feel like sleeping at all. It had been going on since a while ago.

She knew well the reason. It never left her mind. The words she heard from today's noon within the council room of Mage's Guild.

——''His soul is sleeping within Black Beast.''

Rachel was the head of the Alucard Family who had been watching over everything in the world. Celica somehow knew that her words held some truth in it. When she had the chance to meet the previous head Clavis Alucard, she could see a faint sadness in his eyes when he was speaking gently. She thought that Rachel had a really similar look back in the meeting.

If that's true. In the case that it was true.

Rachel's words gradually expanded the remains of fire within Celica. The remains immediately flickered bright red, releasing heat, and burned her chest.

As if she couldn't bear the growing heat, Celica tossed the pillow and got off the bed.

She ran up barefoot to a closet placed on a corner of the room.

Opening it, what appeared were the outer coat and dress of the academy's uniform and several of Celica's clothes which were hanging up.

Within the deepest part of the closet, there was a clearly different outfit hanging.

A bright red long coat.

The coat was too long for Celica to wear. As evident from the design and shoulder width, it was a men's wear.

And hidden in a more invisible place, there was a single sword that had thick and bulky blade as its trait. It was leaning on the closet's partition.

When Celica stretched her arms and dragged out the sword from the closet, she fell sitting on the spot. The sword was heavy.

Unable to wield it at all, Celica raised her knees to hold it up in her arms and placed the broad body of the sword on her palms.

The sword was cleanly polished without any stain on it. It was the same for the red coat. Before, it was dirty and torn in some parts. But every day, she mended it bit by bit until it was completely restored.

The sword and coat were left in charge to Celica by her important friend.

"Ragna..."

Unconsciously, her lips moved and uttered ''his'' name.

If Rachel was telling the truth. If ''his'' soul was indeed sleeping within the Black Beast.

She might be able to meet him again.

She could meet him again, and then... have a conversation if possible.

She couldn't stop once she thought about it. Celica had that nature since she was little. The recklessness had made her did things without thinking of the consequences. It must have given her sister Nine troubles.

She surely would give her more problems this time.

She knew. In truth, she didn't want to give Nine anymore trouble nor worry. However.

"Ragna."

Calling the name again with her voice made her chest slightly warm and grew with expectations.

Embracing the bulky sword, Celica's soft lips began to open. She might be able to meet him. Just thinking about it gave her feeling like she could do anything.

If the owner of the sword heard Celica's current feeling, he would be frowning. She definitely would get scolded and told not to do anything dangerous.

After all, Nine was like that. Putting Celica's safety first, she had even prepared Nirvana for her.

But it was no good. Her chest was throbbing. She could only feel the hasty feeling of happiness.

Because none of the options that were born from the possibility Rachel showed were inconvenient for Celica. Rather, it was like a magic which granted hope like she could do anything.

"...I've decided."

After she let out her voice, Celica looked over to the sofa while still hugging the sword.

Nirvana was sitting on the sofa with straight posture. Her unblinking eyes were staring at Celica.

Celica faced Nirvana and spoke. And when she spoke of the words, the determination within her took a shape.

"Tomorrow, I'll spoke to Onee-chan. When Black Beast revived, I might be able to lure it."

She might get angry. At worst, she might cry. But Celica didn't think she should give up.

"If I can lure the Black Beast, I think Onee-chan's strategy will get a lot smoother. If there's anything I can do, and if it can save someone, then I will do anything. I'll give it my all."

She wanted to be her sister's, everyone's strength.

Above all, she might be able to meet Ragna.

As her chest gently throbbed, Celica tightly hugged Ragna's sword once again.

She remembered the time when she had the same kind of feeling. The warmth from his kindness.

——That night, Celica saw a dream.

A dream where she was standing alone in a white room.

There was nothing when she looked around. Not even someone's shadow.

Where might this place be?

She was letting her voice out as she thought so, but even her breathing noise was inaudible like it was absorbed by the white surface.

She took a step forward.

The room was so white it rendered her unable to grasp whether the concept of ground existed or not. However, her feet unexpectedly felt the certain sensation when she took a step.

Then, a mirror appeared before her unnoticed.

Celica's whole body was completely reflected. Furthermore, it was not reflecting anything unnecessary. As if the rectangle, full-length mirror was prepared exclusively for her.

How could there be a mirror here? She held a curiosity even though it was rather suspicious.

As she had seen the same kind of dream before, she vaguely felt a déjà vu.

She wondered if the mirror really existed here.

Wanting to touch it, Celica stretched out her hand.

In the other side of the rectangular mirror, Celica's image also stretched her hand.

When the fingers of the real and false image were about to touch each other, Celica was driven out of the bright white room like a fish diving into the sea.

The dream ended there.

When she awakened, Celica couldn't even remember a fragment of the dream.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 3

2016-04-10T20:31:34Z

Specs: /* Chapter 3: Scarlet Guardian, the Doll */ Changes to englishify

==Chapter 3: Scarlet Guardian, the Doll==

===Part 1===

Before they noticed, the sun had sunk into the western sea. The lights in Ishana's city started to flicker on, triggered by magic in the twilight.

When the sun had almost set, the change from noon to night on this island happened almost instantly. Disrobing from its cloak of sun, the wind dressed itself in night and ran through the town as if on a whim.

While hearing the happy sound of the door chime, Celica stepped out from a familiar coffee shop. The cold wind caressed her cheeks. As she viewed the western sky that was tinged with pink, Celica sighed while seemingly looking sad.

It had been while since she'd had such a thrilling tea time like today.

Earlier before, Trinity slowly stood up and started to talk while smiling as her irritation manifest itself. Celica had hoped someone would stop her. She wondered what would happen if someone had tried. Since she had personally experienced Trinity's anger... Celica didn’t think she could have stopped her.

"...indeed. The world is brimming with sad events. There is sorrow from being unable to stand up against threats, and also from inescapable destiny. But is it really just in the human's mind? Even when people, even when fellow people take each other's hands, share their grief, and rejoice together, their minds are able to drown in the distant sea of deep sorrow. Aah, that in itself is such a sad thing. Do we just, without thinking much about it, just think 'The world is full of sadness, if at least one person is made happy, it's good'? The reason of why people pray in the first place is to..."

There was one thing people couldn't forgive and one thing people had to endure no matter what. Starting from that topic, Trinity's lecture moved to why people get angry and sad before finally changing to her personal opinion about how sadness was born.

It wasn't clear what route she took as it subtly developed into religious studies before finally ending in some kind of dissertation. ...No one really remembered how it went anymore.

But the overwhelming amount of words and confusingly fast pace held the power to completely blow the listener's train of thought within ten minutes. They shouldn't wade in deeper than that. That kind of thought was currently brewing in Celica's mind.

Now, while feeling the cool night wind in front of the coffee shop, although she only briefly recalled what happened just before, the inside of Celica's mind was bubbling and made her fall into a deluded state.

As the door chime rang again, Nine, Jubei, and Trinity exited the store. At the end of the procession was Terumi. Fed up, he hunched his thin shoulders.

It wasn't just Celica and Terumi. It being his first experience, Jubei was shocked. Also Nine even though she had grown more accustomed to it than everyone else. She could only made a stiff smile given her exhaustion.

"I'm truly sorry, everyone~. It happened again... but at least we've finally had tea together~."

The only person who didn't show any signs of fatigue, Trinity, lowered her eyebrows in shame. She wrapped up both of her cheeks in her hands and dropped her shoulders.

Although Celica wore a bitter smile, she waved her hand to say it was okay.

"Don't take it to heart. It was my fault to begin with."

"No, please don't be mistaken~. I wasn't angry because you stood up, or because Jubei-san's feet hit the table. That was just an accident. Rather, I'm worried that the two of you may have hurt yourself~."

"A, ahaha. I'm okay, I'm okay. Despite the loud noise, it wasn't painful at all."

Yes, Trinity didn't get furious because the table was shaken or because Nine spilled her coffee.

She genuinely had lost control of herself simply because her glasses were stained.

They were only glasses, but they were Trinity's glasses. Because she lost herself over a single item that was nothing but a trifle ornament for most people, Trinity's wrath was frightening... or so Celica thought.

"Is it truly okay?"

It seemed she became worried when she recalled it. Trinity's apology had a different kind of worry as her eyes looked at Celica's feet.

When her wrath lessened, Trinity returned to her usual gentle and slow self. Nonchalantly throwing away the fear and fatigue that had been present until now, Celica smiled cheerfully.

"Yup! Look, there's no wound!"

While saying that, Celica lifted her skirt to show her unharmed thighs. Nine instantly slapped Celica's hands. A sharp noise rang out.

"What have you done!? What are you going to do if you catch the attention of some lecherous men passing by!? Consider your vulnerability and cuteness more!!"

"Ouchie~. You don't have to hit me. I wasn't particularly showing my undies or anything."

"Undies!? ...Excuse me, every living man in the world is just a creature obsessed with indecent fantasies from the time they were a brat. They’re a lump of wild lust and perverted thoughts. Because your fair skin robs the eyes of those near you, you're surrounded by many shameless fantasies... Aah, it's disgusting to even think about it. Listen, watch out the next time you do something thoughtless. I'll make sure none of the passing men are able to feel lust any more!"

"...Ain't your head itself got quite a few of those shameless fantasies?"

Terumi muttered at a spot several steps away. With force enough to dishevel her hair, Nine turned about. Her high heels clattered toward him. Quick as a flash, Nine kicked Terumi's stomach with the tip of her toe without hesitation.

"Gueh!"

"I have to find way to make men lose their function as a man. Should I practice on your body?"

"...I'm...against...violence."

Holding his stomach with both hands, Terumi crumpled and fell, starting from the knees. His groan could still be heard as he sunk to the floor.

Flustered, Trinity rushed over. Terumi responded by whispering something to the anxious Trinity. However, Celica and Nine didn't hear what he said.

"Well, time for me to go."

As the passing twilight wind rustled his whiskers, Jubei looked at each of them as he spoke.

Nine raised her face and tucked back the hair that was flowing on its own.

"Oh, already?"

"I've been requested to investigate more of Eastern Europe. Incidentally, there seems to be some information circulatin' in Ishana. I'm goin' lookin' for it."

"I see. Get in touch if something happens."

With the face of the commander of operation against the Black Beast, but also the face of a young lady, Nine sent off Jubei with a smile.

"Later," said Jubei as he turned back. Celica also frantically waved him off.

"Take care!"

His two tails swayed at his back as if returning the gesture.

As Jubei vanished around the street corner, the presence of the surrounding night became even more intense. When Celica looked up at the sky, distant stars started to blink.

"I should return home soon. Are you and the others still having a meeting later, Onee-chan?"

Celica linked her hands behind her back as she asked the question.

Trinity, who was lending a hand to Terumi as he got up, gently shook her head.

"The meeting is already over. And since I have heaps of documents to write, I'll be taking my leave for tonight."

"I'm gonna go home too. I have an assignment given by that hysterical woman."

No sooner after he spoke, the hem of his long coat swept past. Rough footsteps hit the stone pavement as Terumi walked away. He was heading to a housing complex managed by the Mage's Guild. Because of the Mind Eater, the scope of Terumi's ability to act alone was limited. The complex was also where he spent most of his time by himself.

While pinning down her hood so it wouldn't get blown by the strong wind, Trinity gracefully smiled and went on her way after exchanging farewells.

Standing on tiptoe, Celica waved her hand to her older sister's close friend. After the fairy-tale like figure faded from sight, Celica turned to Nine.

"Then let's go, Onee-chan. Ah, do you have to go back to the guild?"

"No, I'll return home. ...But Celica, can I have a moment?"

With a peaceful smile, Nine asked Celica while walking as if urging her to return home.

After catching up to her, Celica looked to her sister. It was rare for Nine to speak like that.

"Okay. But what is it? Is something wrong?"

The footsteps of both Celica's leather shoes and Nine's high heels beat the same rhythm as they hit the stone pavement.

Even without the fast pace, Nine's glossy hair drew a beautiful and gentle waves from the petty wind.

"I have something I want you to see."

"Something for me to see... Is it a present?"

Half hoping and half joking, Celica's eyes were gleaming. Nine narrowed her eyes gently at her.

"I'll tell you more later. Anyway, we should get back home... Come to my workshop."

The informed words made Celica unintentionally stumble before stopping. She couldn't quite breathe out the air she had involuntarily swallowed.

Nine's workshop. A place where none was permitted to tread with the exception of Nine herself.

===Part 2===

Nine's workshop was located in the basement of their home.

The room was previously used by Celica and Nine's father as his laboratory. But about two years ago, Nine remodeled it into her personal workshop. It was done immediately after the simple funeral for her missing father was over.

Its entrance was installed at a hardly visited corner at the house where they lived every day.

Their father had prohibited the children from entering the laboratory. Nine also didn't normally let any visitors enter the basement.

Since before their father had left, Celica had never opened the door. Passing through it, Celica followed Nine's lead to a solid staircase descending into the basement.

The staircase was surprisingly broad and went deeper than she had thought. There were magical lights furnished at regular intervals on the wall. The white lights burnt orange in the middle, illuminating their destination. Celica more or less could no longer comprehend that this place was under her own house.

Nine's high heels made loud steps each time she stepped down. With each step, tension piled up inside Celica.

Generally, a magician wouldn't show their own workshop to others, even if the other party was their family or lover. Furthermore, her sister's workshop contained research that shouldn't be spoken of.

It must be something significant since Nine was personally bringing Celica to her sanctum.

While being conflicted over whether to be hopeful or uneasy, Celica finally arrived at the end of the stairs.

Another door awaited there.

Not only did it have countless magic circles floating on its surface, it was also furnished with an electric panel on the nearby wall and what appeared to be a tiny surveillance camera on the ceiling. There might even be more devices that Celica hadn't noticed yet.

A secure entrance to her workshop was very fitting for Nine.

"I've said this before, but inside it's quite messy. Be careful not to step on something weird."

Looking over her shoulder as she spoke, Nine held her hand out to the door.

She spoke several spells without pause. Each time, various size of magic circle came apart before vanishing.

Fiddling with the electric panel, she chanted another spell. Then finally, the workshop's entrance opened with a slight noise.

"Ex... Excuse me."

Discreetly muttering, Celica went inside, following after Nine.

Then immediately, she stopped in the entrance.

The room inside was filled with lights similar to those on the staircase. All four walls were stone brick; the floor and ceiling had been solidified with stone.

There were large tables placed on both sides of the entrance. Various tools and equipment were crammed onto the tables. They ranged from things Celica recognized to some that she couldn't tell the purpose of. Further inside, there were two bookcases, which reached up to the ceiling like pillars, and also a writing desk and chair that didn't seem to be anything special.

The so called wall in the room was entirely covered in the countless memos stuck to it. Nine had a strong habit in scribbling. They were messily written on those rectangular pieces of paper. If it weren't Celica or Trinity, the scribbles might look undecipherable.

"This is... Onee-chan's..."

The workshop of Nine, the ninth of the Ten Sages.

Thinking about it, this was the first time for Celica to enter a magician's workshop. She wondered if other magicians' workshop would be like this, too.

When Celica looked inside the room, Nine had already gone inside the room unnoticed before turning around with arms folded.

"This way. And don't touch anything on the desk. They'll be hard to find if you rearrange anything."

"Ah, okay."

Although she was still puzzled, Celica quickly made her way between the desks and bookcases before jogging toward Nine.

There was another room in the back. Rather than feeling messy, the room had another kind of atmosphere in it. Its wall was obscured by large machinery and complicated devices. It wasn't a disordered room.

In a corner of the room, stood a large doll.

"Wha..."

Spontaneously, a surprised voice leaked from Celica's lips.

It was taller even than Hakumen, the tallest person Celica knew. But if Celica had to say something, the doll had slender limbs. Its metallic face was modeled after a lady in her middle age.

Judging from the face, as well as the clothes it was modeled with, something like a dress with long skirt, the doll must be a female type.

But its body was a bit large for a doll. The body proportions were also strange as its arms were big and long.

"You wanted to show me this?"

Still wide-eyed, Celica's gaze repeatedly darted back and forth between Nine and the doll.

Nine gazed at Celica with a warm look. She assured her by nodding and then moved her gaze to the doll.

"You see, this doll would act with the purpose of 'guarding' a predetermined person. It'd protect them from danger and then lead them to escape. Depending on the situation, it would chase away the attackers."

"Ooh, like a bodyguard."

"Yes. She's a bodyguard. Your bodyguard."

"Eh?"

Unable to grasp what Nine had just so calmly said, Celica asked again with her mouth half-opened.

Wondering if it sounded odd, Nine gave her a light smile.

"From here onward, the state of things in the world will get worse. My remaining time in Ishana keeps decreasing. Even when I'm staying on the island, my time with you is quite limited. That's why I made a bodyguard for you, to prevent any unexpected occurrence while I'm not at your side."

"Aha... But whatever the circumstances is, don't you think it's too exaggerated?"

Celica gave her a wry smile.

Nine worried too much about Celica. She was thankful for the thought, but Celica didn't expect Nine to go as far as to make a bodyguard.

"I'm not really in that much danger. And in the any case, I won't be leaving the island with you and the others. I don't think there's anything here that I need to be protected from."

Ishana was referred to as ''the world's safest island''.

The island was guarded by an invisible magical barrier. It could even handle physical attacks, like stopping a missile barrage for example. Anything trying to enter the island was examined by the barrier to see if it contained any risk related to organic or inorganic matter. Even leaving the island required a number of procedures.

Naturally, the possibility for seithr and seithr-induced mad creatures to get inside and harm the people in Ishana was equal to zero.

In response to Celica who was comfortably laughing, Nine on the contrary knitted her eyebrows to stress her concern.

"You leaving the island or not is a different story. I wholeheartedly reject the opinion that you are not in danger."

"Eeh, why!? I'm not particularly at risk or anything."

Growing slightly more sullen, Celica argued with her. When she did that, Nine severely sharpened the glint in her eyes and frowned.

"Who was it again that slipped away from the island unauthorized without going through the proper procedures? Who was it that could not be contacted for a month because of it, before finally getting stranded in the middle of a mountain? Hmm, I wonder who~?"

"T-That was, umm, a coincidence. It's because there were unclear circumstances..."

Still fresh in their memories, the incident that had developed into a quite a dangerous experience was being brought up. Celica blatantly averted her eyes and her awkward smile.

Since that was when she had met Ragna, the incident was a trigger that led to very profound memories for Celica herself... But in Nine's case, it must be a matter that had shortened her life span considerably.

Nine brazenly let out an astonished sigh.

"It's not just that. Tomorrow morning, the threat to your daily life we spoke of will be about to begin."

"Aha... I get it. Are you worried?"

"By all means, please be aware that I am."

Celica scratched her cheeks since she absolutely couldn't declare that she didn't remember. With a pompous manner, Nine displayed a composed smile to her.

After that, anxiety flashed across her eyes, just for a moment.

"...It's fine for you to think I'm worrying too much. But four months time, it's hard to predict what will happen to Ishana. Don't you agree?"

"I see... Only four months left."

The Black Beast was being stalled for a year. Four months from now, that peace would be over.

It was something Celica was fully aware of. In preparation for that day, Nine, Trinity, and the others were giving their all to work hard every day.

But the thing was, Nine had always been prone to worry to the point that it astonished the people around her. It was easy to imagine her worrying about Celica even though she was immersed in her work.

Perhaps this doll might be the physical manifestation of her older sister's anxiety.

Thinking about it while looking up at her newly met bodyguard, a warm feeling gradually filled Celica. Then she began to smile broadly.

People viewed the beautiful, yet terrifying, Nine of the Ten Sages with awe. And yet, in secret, she was so afraid for the people close to her getting hurt. The anxiety she felt had always been unbearable.

Celica loved that her sister held some fragility, just like everyone else.

"Got it. Well then, I guess I'll take the bodyguard since you've already built it. You did make it especially for me, after all."

After a short hop toward the doll, Celica turned to face Nine.

Standing with her arms folded below her chest like usual, Nine let out a sigh of relief and relaxed her eyes.

"That's right. I created it for you, to protect you. Something I made to protect my dear family."

"Thank you, Onee-chan. Actually, I took a liking to this girl the first time I saw her. She's quite tall, but also seems beautiful and kind."

Completely focused, Celica stared at the doll with her large brown eyes. Nine stared at her in wonder, amazement and also admiration.

"What a girl. You know it's different from playing with a doll, right? Besides, I have yet to input her personality. The mouth also doesn't move."

"Is that true? So I can't chat with her... But it's fine, I still like her."

"...I see. Then I'm glad."

Nine's astonishment changed into a wry smile.

Unable to exactly comprehend why her sister was so amazed, Celica tilted her head and replied with a smile too. She wondered if Nine wasn't pleased. It was so like her to be so worried.

In order to switch her feelings, Nine let out a deep sigh and let go of the strength in her shoulders. Then, she looked at Celica with a serious expression.

Getting roped in as expected, Celica straightened her back.

"Also, regarding the matter with Seven and Eight."

"Ah... okay. It's about the conversation in the courtyard before, isn’t it?"

"...Sorry, but I'm not going tell you what they are trying to do. But I can tell you this. If you cooperate with those lot, you'll lose your life for sure."

From her voice and expression alone, Celica could understand how serious Nine was as she said it. But Celica didn't immediately nod. After biting her lip once, she looked straight at her sister.

"But I will do my best to help. It doesn't mean I'd sacrifice myself, but maybe they just wanted some help with their research. They might find a solution that doesn't require my sacrifice."

Celica didn't know exactly what Seven and Eight were making and the significance of her being necessary. But whatever it was, if it could help Nine's plan, then Celica thought that her resolve wouldn't lose out to Nine's.

It wasn't about some sort of burning feeling to be recognised by Nine or wanting to help in the fight herself. But if there was a way for her to do something, then she wanted to give a bit of relief to others by doing it.

But looking into her sister's eyes as they became grim, Celica understood that she had made a careless remark.

Celica thought that she was going to receive a harsh lecture, but instead Nine turned her face away to hide her dejected face before dropping her voice to let the hate out.

"What they're doing isn't that simple."

Celica understood a little.

She didn't have a complete grasp of it in the end. But from the bottom of her heart, Nine was disgusted with what Seven and Eight were trying to do.

"Celica. I want to protect your life no matter what. ...After all, that man risked himself to protect you."

That man. When she heard those words, Celica got attacked by a sensation that tightened her chest.

Eight months ago, she met and parted with a man. Ragna. The promise he gave and exchanged with her. Many kinds of thought rushed through her mind.

Nine, who had been crossing her arms, embraced herself so tightly that her fingers sunk into her skin. It seemed the disordered wrinkles on her clothes showed Nine's emotions.

"To think that I was about to sacrifice you... I absolutely can't forgive myself."

"Onee-chan..."

What should she do? Nine endured herself to speak. To Celica, her voice sounded like she was condemning herself.

Something. She wanted to do something. But since she couldn't let a single word out, Celica slowly reached out her hands to embrace Nine.

When Celica's hand touched her arm, Nine let go of her superfluous strength after a short pause. Her mouth was soft, but a strong will resided in her pupils. Without changing that, she spoke to Celica.

"Got it? Even without those meddling losers, I will show you that I can defeat the Black Beast. Believe in your sister. There is nothing impossible for her."

"Okay, got it. I'll trust you."

Celica nodded quite easily. It seemed as simple as when she was asked to do the weekly shop. But it was definitely not something trivial in her mind. It was just that easy. It was a thousand times easier than not getting lost when going to a bakery in the neighborhood.

Moreover, in Nine's opinion, Celica had to compare it with the difficulty to get to the bakery taking the shortest path, or she would get confused. But for now, Celica decided not to think about her own constitution of easily getting lost.

"Hey, Onee-chan. What's her name?"

If she were to trust Nine, she would have to befriend the bodyguard to reduce some of her sister's worries. Celica hopped to its front and picked took the doll's hand.

Its hand was big and cold, but she was growing to like even its improper modelling and unnatural feel.

"She's Nirvana."

After she answered, Nine began to chant a spell. A spell so that Nirvana would recognize Celica as the subject to protect.

But for Celica, it sounded simpler than a vow to protect or a contract between master and servant. If she were to explain it, then it might be a promise of friendship.

"Let's get along, Nirvana."

Smiling, she gripped the hand she had taken in a handshake. After she opened her eyes, Nirvana awkwardly moved her neck and stared at Celica with her artificial eyes.

After Celica had left to prepare for dinner, Nine remained in the workshop alone, wanting to work on something.

Nirvana returned to the surface, following Celica. After using magic to confirm that the workshop's door had been tightly shut, Nine stood between the two bookshelves as if ensnared by them.

The wall there was wide enough for two people. A number of drawings were pasted there in the place of furniture.

[[Image:BB_PS2_107.jpg|thumb]]

Nine faced the wall and held up her hand. As she did, reacting to its master, a small magic circle emerged from the other side of the drawings.

A few short phrases and a twist of her hand in the air made the magic circle rotate. Next, the wall itself started to turn.

Beyond the now open wall, a staircase leading even further into the basement was formed.

Nine stepped forward and then breathed life to the staircase that was normally shut in deep darkness by creating a faint light.

This staircase was much, much, longer than the one leading to the workshop itself. Nine's heels etched noises as she walked.

The air was cold, full of the characteristic feeling of being underground.

What awaited at the end of the prolonged journey was a large gate made of old wood.

Nine used both hands to push the gate, which was so plain as to be unbefitting of its large size. An enormous magic circle manifested before spinning like a cogwheel. Then the gate solemnly and gracefully opened its mouth.

A noise of heels stepping inside.

Appropriate with the descending staircase, beyond the door was a room with a ceiling as tall as eyes could see. Different from the upper floor, the wall, ceiling, and floor were covered in metal. The considerable size of the area was enough to cleanly fit Nine's workshop in it.

But the inside that should have had plenty of space was occupied by something rather gigantic.

The object was an upside down cone, barely suspended from the ceiling by chains.

In accordance with its abnormal, or incomprehensibley coated silver surface, a great number of faintly shining green lines ran across it.

Its structure made it hard to believe that it was manufactured by man's hands. The structure was lovely. If someone were to say that it was sculpted by god, a large number of people might firmly believe it.

The object that appeared to be a huge nail was encircled by a number of purple rings. They were seals Nine had created. They were so secure that they gave off a sense of tenacity over and over again.

"I've never thought... that I might have to borrow your power."

With her back facing the closed gate, Nine hatefully gazed at the suspended silver and green object.

It was a device found at the location where Black Beast first appeared. Now the place was called ''District 1''. It was able to temporarily stop the flow of seithr that originated from the Boundary.

Its manufacturer was Shuuichirou Ayatsuki. Nine and Celica's father.

"...''Kushinada's Lynchpin''."

The gigantic wedge might have heard Nine's muttering as it loudly pulsed a single green light.

===Part 3===

Ishana was covered with a barrier which had been protecting it from seithr. The barrier was so strong that even the weather of the outside world was unable to affect the island.

Due to seithr, the climate had been disturbed and the planet had lost the concept of seasons. The usual traits that happened when summer turned into autumn were no more. The warmness on the air felt the same as ever.

It was just perfect to wear long sleeved clothes since most of the days in August were in that condition. Speaking of change, Celica wondered if the color of the sunset would have been even prettier during other seasons.

The pretty sunset was about to commence in the western sky when Celica was walking homewards as she had finished with today's lessons at the academy.

Nirvana was walking alongside her on the way back.

The truth was, Celica had been thinking of leaving Nirvana waiting for her at home when she went to the academy. She wouldn't want to attract attention while just walking to school.

However, Nine had been making Celica take Nirvana along wherever she went when she was not on the island. Since it was a request rather than an order, Celica resigned herself and decided to bear the odd looks from her surroundings.

Of course, Celica couldn't bring her into the classroom. Thus, Nine had been using her position as a Ten Sage to borrow an office inside the Mage's Guild for Nirvana to standby there while Celica was taking a class.

It took time and effort travelling to and from the Mage's Guild like she did every morning and evening. However, Celica enjoyed her bizarre accompanied commute a little. The reason might be because she hadn't had any company one her walk since Nine was gone and all of her close friends were living in the student dormitory.

When she looked up at the tall doll that had been matching her walking pace, the light of the day that had begun to turn orange was reflected on Nirvana's metallic skin and glass-like clear eyes. It was pretty.

"Come to think of it, I wonder how many days left until Onee-chan gets back. It's tiring to make just one dish every day."

Kicking a pebble with her tiptoe, Celica dropped her shoulders and gave a faint sigh.

Currently, Nine wasn't in Ishana. According to what she been told when she received Nirvana, her older sister would be more and more busy starting September or something. She would also have to leave the island for a few days.

It wasn't just Nine. It was also true for Trinity, Jubei, Valkenhayn, Hakumen, and Terumi. Even if she was in the Mage's Guild, Celica didn't know the specifics of what they were doing as she was just a mere student. But it seemed they spent day after day being busy and in a hurry.

Taking a look at the school bag she held in her hand, Celica took another breath.

She wondered if it was okay to leisurely commute to the academy and study at a time like this.

Unlike other students, she recognized the true state of affairs although only half of it. Because of that, she had been thinking about it far too much.

As Nine and the teachers at the academy had said, the students should keep practicing every day and prepare themselves so they wouldn't get outdone by the Mage's Guild's magicians when the crucial time comes... or some kind of important duty like that.

(Well, it's expected. I'm only a burden to Onee-chan now. I have to study hard so I can stop being a burden to her as soon as possible.)

What she was telling herself had also become a routine for the past few days. After all, she wasn't fully satisfied with just saying it. Her real motive was that if there was something she could do, then she wanted to do it as soon as she could.

"For now, I guess I've got a while to relax and tidy the house before Onee-chan returns."

"Right?" said Celica to Nirvana. She responded by moving her chin and staring at Celica.

Looking at her expression, Celica laughed a little.

The streets in Ishana were cobbled stone pavements. When she walked home, she would normally take the main street heading from the academy towards the port. Then, after a little while she would turn down a side street, taking a little detour past a quiet park.

Since she had to do the shopping today, instead she stayed on the main street. Celica was lost in thought while waiting to cross at a junction. Then, it happened.

"Celica A. Mercury. I wonder if I can have a bit of your time."

She recognised the refreshing voice of the man which called to her from behind.

Celica turned to look for him. What she saw was a pair, a man and a woman. The man looked like some kind of a noble due to his graceful manner, and the woman of slender body wore a dress that was wide open at the chest. There were large triangular hats atop their heads.

"Ah, Seven-san, Eight-san. Good day."

She immediately recalled Nine's dangerous mood when she met them in August. But Celica greeted them with a smile.

Nine would not be amused if she were here.

Eight stared in wonder, as if puzzled by something. Her long, curled eyelashes batted quickly.

"It's surprising how pleasant you are. Are you really Nine's sister?"

"Yes, of course... What do you mean by that?"

As she pondered on the meaning of the question, Celica reflexively looked down at her own body. It was the first thing that came to mind if when searching for the reason why her relation to her sister was in question.

"Could it be that she's surprised that Nine's sister's breasts are smaller than hers...?"

Just as she was thinking about it, a noise broke her from her musing. Celica looked up.

Still standing with both hands on her hips, flashing a smile, Eight's eyes twitched.

"...But it seems like you do have a similar tendency to upset me."

It was a taboo to talk about Eight's proportion.

Celica instinctively put her hands over her mouth.

Interrupting with a cough, Seven spoke in a calm tone of voice.

"...Would it be all right to begin our talk?"

Behind the thin metal framed glasses, his calm ice blue eyes stared at Celica and Eight who were facing each other. As his manner was like a teacher from the academy, Celica retracted her chin, straightened her back, and brushed it off with a laugh.

"Ah, y-yes. Go on."

After she urged him, Celica let out an 'ah' as she suddenly realized.

"But Onee-chan's not here this time though...?"

"It's alright if she's not here. Our business only concerns you."

Having regained her composure, Eight teasingly winked at Celica while entangling a wisp of hair that had spilled from under her hat onto her shoulder.

It was Seven who took the initiative to raise the main issue. Putting a real serious face, he adjusted his glasses with his index finger.

"I will ask bluntly. Cooperate with our research."

"Research..."

Muttering, Celica stole a glance at Nirvana.

Nirvana was standing behind Celica.

She remembered what Nine had said the day she met Nirvana. Celica spoke in a more quiet voice.

"That's what Onee-chan has been opposing, right? ...She said I'll lose my life if I cooperate."

But she wondered if such dangerous research was really being performed in a place like Ishana. Moreover, by the hands of Nine's fellow Sages.

Seven looked baffled and vigorously shook his head.

"Perish the thought that you will die. Nine has had quite the misunderstanding. Our research only requires a bit of magical power and the unique healing ability you have. Generally, an unusual disposition of magical power, like yours, is needed."

"Is... that so? Then..."

"Perhaps Nine so strongly doesn't want you to be involved in this research that she felt she must make an exaggerated lie. She really is a difficult woman."

"Good grief", said Seven, placing one pale finger on his brow.

To brush the comment aside, Eight leaned forward.

"What we're making is a powerful weapon to defeat the Black Beast that we know is going to revive one day. If we can engineer it, then surely... no, we definitely can win against it. We can fight without the need for things like Armagus."

Her thick lips, which were painted in bright red lipstick, delivered a passionate speech so fast that it was dizzying. Her large eyes burned with passion. It was unthinkable that she was the same as the lighthearted person who had raised an eye over talk about bust sizes before.

The same passion dwelled even in Seven's calm gaze as it rested on her.

"Understood? If our project is realized, we won't have to recruit a large number of people to create Armagus weapons for the war. Hence, your cooperation is necessary."

Just what was the 'research' Seven and Eight had spoken of? Celica could only have a faint guess.

A weapon to defeat the Black Beast. It must be amazing. If it existed, large numbers of soldiers wouldn't have to participate in the war. If it would truly become like that, then it was no great wonder.

The speech was something she would quickly agree with. But something still stuck in her.

"If it's that amazing... then why does Onee-chan oppose it?"

Celica spoke the one question that came to her mind.

Immediately, Eight frowned and made a troubled look while answering.

"Your magical power is required to control it. Maybe she doesn't want you to get involved with a weapon that will become a tool for war."

Putting her gloved hand to her cheek, Eight gave an anxious look as she took a breath.

Celica looked downward. She didn't have confidence in her quick thinking. But still, she pondered as hard as she could.

Certainly, Nine wouldn't allow Celica to get involved with war and weapons. Even if Celica was doing her fair share of cooking now, Nine was so prone to worry that she had made an uproar about the kitchen being too dangerous and had been making meals for them both by herself for the first two years that they had lived alone.

However.

"...I'm sorry. I can't cooperate after all."

At the end of her pondering, Celica frantically shook her ponytail from side to side.

On high heels that were so tall that Celica would fall down in three steps if she were to wear them, Eight approached her.

Still, she was interrupted as Nirvana put her arms between them.

Eight's face showed her frustration.

"Why!? It could all be completed if you participate!"

"Eight, settle down."

From behind, Seven reprimanded Eight who was shouting in rage. But it was hard to say that Seven looked calm.

"Please tell us, Celica-san. Do you have any discontent toward our explanation?"

The vigor in his gentle voice felt much heavier than Eight's angry roar.

But without hesitation, Celica looked straight at Seven and Eight, glaring down at her.

"It's not that I have any discontent. It's just because I've promised that I'll believe in my sister."

Nine had promised that she would show Celica that she could defeat the Black Beast. Then in order for her promise to be realized, Celica couldn't afford to doubt Nine. Celica believed it not with logic, but with her intuition.

"Besides, sure, Onee-chan's worrying about me too much. However, she's real smart. If the research were something amazing that could defeat the Black Beast without any sacrifice like Seven-san and Eight-san said, then I think Onee-chan would take the initiative to use it instead."

If her magical power was needed, then there was no doubt that Celica would give it her all to prevent any additional burden placed on her sister.

Above all, the matter of cooperating in Seven and Eight's research had reminded her of something. Before, there was a time when Celica was about to give her life in order to entrap the Black Beast.

Now, Celica couldn't do the same as she did before. After all, her life had been saved by a person who was precious to her back then.

"That's why, I can't cooperate. I'm sorry!"

After carefully straightening her back again, Celica bowed deeply.

Then with the same strength as when she bowed, Celica raised her head and started to run. Nirvana followed closely behind her.

"Hey, wait!"

Shaking off Eight's pursuing plea, Celica headed toward Ishana's main street.

While running, Celica looked up at Nirvana who was silhouetted against the setting sun.

Nine was amazing. She made such a delicate bodyguard all by herself, even while she was first in line to fight the Black Beast.

Perhaps Celica herself had missed the chance to forge the same strength as her sister. If she had cooperated with Seven and Eight, she might have been able reduce Nine's hardships.

But Celica believed that Nine surely must have given Nirvana to her in case a situation like this arose. Celica's decision surely wasn't a mistake. Probably.

Nirvana turned her face to match Celica's gaze. When her eyes met the automaton's beautiful glass replicas, Celica laughed in embarrassment. It was like Nirvana was her other sister.

"Ahaha, it's nothing. What should we have for tonight's dinner?"

"For the time being, let's go to the bakery. We should buy breads for tonight and tomorrow morning."

The western sky began to swallow the sinking sun. Before anyone realized, the sky that had been painted in orange changed into blazing flames.

Soon, the ominous sunset would burn shadows onto the pitch black stone pavements. The lined buildings, roadside trees, and the Sages who were seeing off the escaping girl were counted equally amongst the sinister shadows.

"Aaah~, and there she goes..."

Rocking a large earring with her finger, Eight intentionally made a discouraged face.

Glancing sideways at her, Seven took a step back and turned to look elsewhere. What he saw beyond the thin lens of his glasses was a thin alleyway. From the dense shadow that was born from the evening sun, several figures indicated their presences without exposing their faces.

As the figures checked the surroundings, they asked Seven a question.

The tip of Seven's lips moved only slightly as he answered.

"Yes, that's the girl in question. Her name is Celica A. Mercury."

"You're aware, right? She's mentioned in Professor Ayatsuki's reports."

While putting the finger that had been messing with the earring to her mouth, Eight made a charming smile. Her eyes didn't match the ones she wore when her blunt proposal was refused; instead they were shining in curiosity.

A single figure dropped its voice as if in doubt. It sounded like the figure was finding fault in the two people.

Picking up on it, Seven sharply narrowed his brilliant eyes.

"Be at ease. We will handle her accordingly whether she refuses or accepts. Of course, you will somehow collaborate with us, won't you?"

Being fearlessly pressured by Seven, some kind of opening was born between the human figures.

Eight put both hands on her hips and threw a glance to where Celica had gone.

"We have one chance. In that moment, the required control system and data will all gather. When that happens, it will completely be ours."

Eight's passionate words fully fueled the expectations of those who lurked in the shadow. The words that served as encouragement and a reminder got several replies.

Seven adjusted his glasses using a finger.

"Both of us will prepare the required arrangements. All of you should be careful to make no mistakes. Proceed without fail."

"Take care... the people of ''Orbis Librarius Norma''."

After receiving heated gazes from both Seven and Eight, the people known only by the name of their organization left two or three words of salute before quickly vanishing into the shadows.

The sun sank further in the west. As the twilight sky burned an even deeper shade of red, the shadows gradually grew denser and longer as they were etched on the ground.

As if putting on a shadow, Eight waved her long mantle and turned her back from the alley where the figures had vanished. As she folded her arms beneath chest, she brought her cheek to rest on her mantle's fur trim.

"I was worried about what had to be done there for a moment, but looks like everything will work out in the end. It's fortunate that we have a personal connection to Orbis Librarius Norma."

"Fortunate, huh."

As if pouring cold water over Eight's good mood, Seven simply dropped a sigh.

His voice was quiet, but Eight could hear how nervous he was. She furrowed the eyebrows that had been so carefully groomed.

"What's wrong? I know that you want to say it was all thanks to that man. It's good that we listened to his story."

"I wonder. I have no faith in that man. Once a traitor, always a traitor. You need to pay attention, too."

"Is that so? Thanks for the warning."

Seven's scolding clearly didn't amuse her at all, Eight waved her hand over her shoulder. Her high heels, supporting her slender legs could be heard striking the pavements, long after she had left her field of view.

"Hmph, what a detestable man."

After she was sure that she was out of earshot, Eight spat out those words. As if trampling the words as they fell to her feet, her feet began to move faster.

Similarly, while gazing at the retreating figure of his extravagant associate as she headed toward the Mages' Guild, Seven muttered to himself.

"...What a loud-mouthed woman."

The sun sank into the western sky.

The color of the sky that looked burning ran after its master and rushed to the west. As the city of Ishana gradually began to insinuate the presence of the night, Seven also began to walk towards the Mages' Guild.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 3

2016-04-03T22:00:12Z

Specs: /* Chapter 3: Scarlet Guardian, the Doll */ Changes to englishify

==Chapter 3: Scarlet Guardian, the Doll==

===Part 1===

Before they noticed, the sun had sunk into the western sea. The lights in Ishana's city started to flicker on, triggered by magic in the twilight.

When the sun had almost set, the change from noon to night on this island happened almost instantly. Disrobing from its cloak of sun, the wind dressed itself in night and ran through the town as if on a whim.

While hearing the happy sound of the door chime, Celica stepped out from a familiar coffee shop. The cold wind caressed her cheeks. As she viewed the western sky that was tinged with pink, Celica sighed while seemingly looking sad.

It had been while since she'd had such a thrilling tea time like today.

Earlier before, Trinity slowly stood up and started to talk while smiling as her irritation manifest itself. Celica had hoped someone would stop her. She wondered what would happen if someone had tried. Since she had personally experienced Trinity's anger... Celica didn’t think she could have stopped her.

"...indeed. The world is brimming with sad events. There is sorrow from being unable to stand up against threats, and also from inescapable destiny. But is it really just in the human's mind? Even when people, even when fellow people take each other's hands, share their grief, and rejoice together, their minds are able to drown in the distant sea of deep sorrow. Aah, that in itself is such a sad thing. Do we just, without thinking much about it, just think 'The world is full of sadness, if at least one person is made happy, it's good'? The reason of why people pray in the first place is to..."

There was one thing people couldn't forgive and one thing people had to endure no matter what. Starting from that topic, Trinity's lecture moved to why people get angry and sad before finally changing to her personal opinion about how sadness was born.

It wasn't clear what route she took as it subtly developed into religious studies before finally ending in some kind of dissertation. ...No one really remembered how it went anymore.

But the overwhelming amount of words and confusingly fast pace held the power to completely blow the listener's train of thought within ten minutes. They shouldn't wade in deeper than that. That kind of thought was currently brewing in Celica's mind.

Now, while feeling the cool night wind in front of the coffee shop, although she only briefly recalled what happened just before, the inside of Celica's mind was bubbling and made her fall into a deluded state.

As the door chime rang again, Nine, Jubei, and Trinity exited the store. At the end of the procession was Terumi. Fed up, he hunched his thin shoulders.

It wasn't just Celica and Terumi. It being his first experience, Jubei was shocked. Also Nine even though she had grown more accustomed to it than everyone else. She could only made a stiff smile given her exhaustion.

"I'm truly sorry, everyone~. It happened again... but at least we've finally had tea together~."

The only person who didn't show any signs of fatigue, Trinity, lowered her eyebrows in shame. She wrapped up both of her cheeks in her hands and dropped her shoulders.

Although Celica wore a bitter smile, she waved her hand to say it was okay.

"Don't take it to heart. It was my fault to begin with."

"No, please don't be mistaken~. I wasn't angry because you stood up, or because Jubei-san's feet hit the table. That was just an accident. Rather, I'm worried that the two of you may have hurt yourself~."

"A, ahaha. I'm okay, I'm okay. Despite the loud noise, it wasn't painful at all."

Yes, Trinity didn't get furious because the table was shaken or because Nine spilled her coffee.

She genuinely had lost control of herself simply because her glasses were stained.

They were only glasses, but they were Trinity's glasses. Because she lost herself over a single item that was nothing but a trifle ornament for most people, Trinity's wrath was frightening... or so Celica thought.

"Is it truly okay?"

It seemed she became worried when she recalled it. Trinity's apology had a different kind of worry as her eyes looked at Celica's feet.

When her wrath lessened, Trinity returned to her usual gentle and slow self. Nonchalantly throwing away the fear and fatigue that had been present until now, Celica smiled cheerfully.

"Yup! Look, there's no wound!"

While saying that, Celica lifted her skirt to show her unharmed thighs. Nine instantly slapped Celica's hands. A sharp noise rang out.

"What have you done!? What are you going to do if you catch the attention of some lecherous men passing by!? Consider your vulnerability and cuteness more!!"

"Ouchie~. You don't have to hit me. I wasn't particularly showing my undies or anything."

"Undies!? ...Excuse me, every living man in the world is just a creature obsessed with indecent fantasies from the time they were a brat. They’re a lump of wild lust and perverted thoughts. Because your fair skin robs the eyes of those near you, you're surrounded by many shameless fantasies... Aah, it's disgusting to even think about it. Listen, watch out the next time you do something thoughtless. I'll make sure none of the passing men are able to feel lust any more!"

"...Ain't your head itself got quite a few of those shameless fantasies?"

Terumi muttered at a spot several steps away. With force enough to dishevel her hair, Nine turned about. Her high heels clattered toward him. Quick as a flash, Nine kicked Terumi's stomach with the tip of her toe without hesitation.

"Gueh!"

"I have to find way to make men lose their function as a man. Should I practice on your body?"

"...I'm...against...violence."

Holding his stomach with both hands, Terumi crumpled and fell, starting from the knees. His groan could still be heard as he sunk to the floor.

Flustered, Trinity rushed over. Terumi responded by whispering something to the anxious Trinity. However, Celica and Nine didn't hear what he said.

"Well, time for me to go."

As the passing twilight wind rustled his whiskers, Jubei looked at each of them as he spoke.

Nine raised her face and tucked back the hair that was flowing on its own.

"Oh, already?"

"I've been requested to investigate more of Eastern Europe. Incidentally, there seems to be some information circulatin' in Ishana. I'm goin' lookin' for it."

"I see. Get in touch if something happens."

With the face of the commander of operation against the Black Beast, but also the face of a young lady, Nine sent off Jubei with a smile.

"Later," said Jubei as he turned back. Celica also frantically waved him off.

"Take care!"

His two tails swayed at his back as if returning the gesture.

As Jubei vanished around the street corner, the presence of the surrounding night became even more intense. When Celica looked up at the sky, distant stars started to blink.

"I should return home soon. Are you and the others still having a meeting later, Onee-chan?"

Celica linked her hands behind her back as she asked the question.

Trinity, who was lending a hand to Terumi as he got up, gently shook her head.

"The meeting is already over. And since I have heaps of documents to write, I'll be taking my leave for tonight."

"I'm gonna go home too. I have an assignment given by that hysterical woman."

No sooner after he spoke, the hem of his long coat swept past. Rough footsteps hit the stone pavement as Terumi walked away. He was heading to a housing complex managed by the Mage's Guild. Because of the Mind Eater, the scope of Terumi's ability to act alone was limited. The complex was also where he spent most of his time by himself.

While pinning down her hood so it wouldn't get blown by the strong wind, Trinity gracefully smiled and went on her way after exchanging farewells.

Standing on tiptoe, Celica waved her hand to her older sister's close friend. After the fairy-tale like figure faded from sight, Celica turned to Nine.

"Then let's go, Onee-chan. Ah, do you have to go back to the guild?"

"No, I'll return home. ...But Celica, can I have a moment?"

With a peaceful smile, Nine asked Celica while walking as if urging her to return home.

After catching up to her, Celica looked to her sister. It was rare for Nine to speak like that.

"Okay. But what is it? Is something wrong?"

The footsteps of both Celica's leather shoes and Nine's high heels beat the same rhythm as they hit the stone pavement.

Even without the fast pace, Nine's glossy hair drew a beautiful and gentle waves from the petty wind.

"I have something I want you to see."

"Something for me to see... Is it a present?"

Half hoping and half joking, Celica's eyes were gleaming. Nine narrowed her eyes gently at her.

"I'll tell you more later. Anyway, we should get back home... Come to my workshop."

The informed words made Celica unintentionally stumble before stopping. She couldn't quite breathe out the air she had involuntarily swallowed.

Nine's workshop. A place where none was permitted to tread with the exception of Nine herself.

===Part 2===

Nine's workshop was located in the basement of their home.

The room was previously used by Celica and Nine's father as his laboratory. But about two years ago, Nine remodeled it into her personal workshop. It was done immediately after the simple funeral for her missing father was over.

Its entrance was installed at a hardly visited corner at the house where they lived every day.

Their father had prohibited the children from entering the laboratory. Nine also didn't normally let any visitors enter the basement.

Since before their father had left, Celica had never opened the door. Passing through it, Celica followed Nine's lead to a solid staircase descending into the basement.

The staircase was surprisingly broad and went deeper than she had thought. There were magical lights furnished at regular intervals on the wall. The white lights burnt orange in the middle, illuminating their destination. Celica more or less could no longer comprehend that this place was under her own house.

Nine's high heels made loud steps each time she stepped down. With each step, tension piled up inside Celica.

Generally, a magician wouldn't show their own workshop to others, even if the other party was their family or lover. Furthermore, her sister's workshop contained research that shouldn't be spoken of.

It must be something significant since Nine was personally bringing Celica to her sanctum.

While being conflicted over whether to be hopeful or uneasy, Celica finally arrived at the end of the stairs.

Another door awaited there.

Not only did it have countless magic circles floating on its surface, it was also furnished with an electric panel on the nearby wall and what appeared to be a tiny surveillance camera on the ceiling. There might even be more devices that Celica hadn't noticed yet.

A secure entrance to her workshop was very fitting for Nine.

"I've said this before, but inside it's quite messy. Be careful not to step on something weird."

Looking over her shoulder as she spoke, Nine held her hand out to the door.

She spoke several spells without pause. Each time, various size of magic circle came apart before vanishing.

Fiddling with the electric panel, she chanted another spell. Then finally, the workshop's entrance opened with a slight noise.

"Ex... Excuse me."

Discreetly muttering, Celica went inside, following after Nine.

Then immediately, she stopped in the entrance.

The room inside was filled with lights similar to those on the staircase. All four walls were stone brick; the floor and ceiling had been solidified with stone.

There were large tables placed on both sides of the entrance. Various tools and equipment were crammed onto the tables. They ranged from things Celica recognized to some that she couldn't tell the purpose of. Further inside, there were two bookcases, which reached up to the ceiling like pillars, and also a writing desk and chair that didn't seem to be anything special.

The so called wall in the room was entirely covered in the countless memos stuck to it. Nine had a strong habit in scribbling. They were messily written on those rectangular pieces of paper. If it weren't Celica or Trinity, the scribbles might look undecipherable.

"This is... Onee-chan's..."

The workshop of Nine, the ninth of the Ten Sages.

Thinking about it, this was the first time for Celica to enter a magician's workshop. She wondered if other magicians' workshop would be like this, too.

When Celica looked inside the room, Nine had already gone inside the room unnoticed before turning around with arms folded.

"This way. And don't touch anything on the desk. They'll be hard to find if you rearrange anything."

"Ah, okay."

Although she was still puzzled, Celica quickly made her way between the desks and bookcases before jogging toward Nine.

There was another room in the back. Rather than feeling messy, the room had another kind of atmosphere in it. Its wall was obscured by large machinery and complicated devices. It wasn't a disordered room.

In a corner of the room, stood a large doll.

"Wha..."

Spontaneously, a surprised voice leaked from Celica's lips.

It was taller even than Hakumen, the tallest person Celica knew. But if Celica had to say something, the doll had slender limbs. Its metallic face was modeled after a lady in her middle age.

Judging from the face, as well as the clothes it was modeled with, something like a dress with long skirt, the doll must be a female type.

But its body was a bit large for a doll. The body proportions were also strange as its arms were big and long.

"You wanted to show me this?"

Still wide-eyed, Celica's gaze repeatedly darted back and forth between Nine and the doll.

Nine gazed at Celica with a warm look. She assured her by nodding and then moved her gaze to the doll.

"You see, this doll would act with the purpose of 'guarding' a predetermined person. It'd protect them from danger and then lead them to escape. Depending on the situation, it would chase away the attackers."

"Ooh, like a bodyguard."

"Yes. She's a bodyguard. Your bodyguard."

"Eh?"

Unable to grasp what Nine had just so calmly said, Celica asked again with her mouth half-opened.

Wondering if it sounded odd, Nine gave her a light smile.

"From here onward, the state of things in the world will get worse. My remaining time in Ishana keeps decreasing. Even when I'm staying on the island, my time with you is quite limited. That's why I made a bodyguard for you, to prevent any unexpected occurrence while I'm not at your side."

"Aha... But whatever the circumstances is, don't you think it's too exaggerated?"

Celica gave her a wry smile.

Nine worried too much about Celica. She was thankful for the thought, but Celica didn't expect Nine to go as far as to make a bodyguard.

"I'm not really in that much danger. And in the any case, I won't be leaving the island with you and the others. I don't think there's anything here that I need to be protected from."

Ishana was referred to as ''the world's safest island''.

The island was guarded by an invisible magical barrier. It could even handle physical attacks, like stopping a missile barrage for example. Anything trying to enter the island was examined by the barrier to see if it contained any risk related to organic or inorganic matter. Even leaving the island required a number of procedures.

Naturally, the possibility for seithr and seithr-induced mad creatures to get inside and harm the people in Ishana was equal to zero.

In response to Celica who was comfortably laughing, Nine on the contrary knitted her eyebrows to stress her concern.

"You leaving the island or not is a different story. I wholeheartedly reject the opinion that you are not in danger."

"Eeh, why!? I'm not particularly at risk or anything."

Growing slightly more sullen, Celica argued with her. When she did that, Nine severely sharpened the glint in her eyes and frowned.

"Who was it again that slipped away from the island unauthorized without going through the proper procedures? Who was it that could not be contacted for a month because of it, before finally getting stranded in the middle of a mountain? Hmm, I wonder who~?"

"T-That was, umm, a coincidence. It's because there were unclear circumstances..."

Still fresh in their memories, the incident that had developed into a quite a dangerous experience was being brought up. Celica blatantly averted her eyes and her awkward smile.

Since that was when she had met Ragna, the incident was a trigger that led to very profound memories for Celica herself... But in Nine's case, it must be a matter that had shortened her life span considerably.

Nine brazenly let out an astonished sigh.

"It's not just that. Tomorrow morning, the threat to your daily life we spoke of will be about to begin."

"Aha... I get it. Are you worried?"

"By all means, please be aware that I am."

Celica scratched her cheeks since she absolutely couldn't declare that she didn't remember. With a pompous manner, Nine displayed a composed smile to her.

After that, anxiety flashed across her eyes, just for a moment.

"...It's fine for you to think I'm worrying too much. But four months time, it's hard to predict what will happen to Ishana. Don't you agree?"

"I see... Only four months left."

The Black Beast was being stalled for a year. Four months from now, that peace would be over.

It was something Celica was fully aware of. In preparation for that day, Nine, Trinity, and the others were giving their all to work hard every day.

But the thing was, Nine had always been prone to worry to the point that it astonished the people around her. It was easy to imagine her worrying about Celica even though she was immersed in her work.

Perhaps this doll might be the physical manifestation of her older sister's anxiety.

Thinking about it while looking up at her newly met bodyguard, a warm feeling gradually filled Celica. Then she began to smile broadly.

People viewed the beautiful, yet terrifying, Nine of the Ten Sages with awe. And yet, in secret, she was so afraid for the people close to her getting hurt. The anxiety she felt had always been unbearable.

Celica loved that her sister held some fragility, just like everyone else.

"Got it. Well then, I guess I'll take the bodyguard since you've already built it. You did make it especially for me, after all."

After a short hop toward the doll, Celica turned to face Nine.

Standing with her arms folded below her chest like usual, Nine let out a sigh of relief and relaxed her eyes.

"That's right. I created it for you, to protect you. Something I made to protect my dear family."

"Thank you, Onee-chan. Actually, I took a liking to this girl the first time I saw her. She's quite tall, but also seems beautiful and kind."

Completely focused, Celica stared at the doll with her large brown eyes. Nine stared at her in wonder, amazement and also admiration.

"What a girl. You know it's different from playing with a doll, right? Besides, I have yet to input her personality. The mouth also doesn't move."

"Is that true? So I can't chat with her... But it's fine, I still like her."

"...I see. Then I'm glad."

Nine's astonishment changed into a wry smile.

Unable to exactly comprehend why her sister was so amazed, Celica tilted her head and replied with a smile too. She wondered if Nine wasn't pleased. It was so like her to be so worried.

In order to switch her feelings, Nine let out a deep sigh and let go of the strength in her shoulders. Then, she looked at Celica with a serious expression.

Getting roped in as expected, Celica straightened her back.

"Also, regarding the matter with Seven and Eight."

"Ah... okay. It's about the conversation in the courtyard before, isn’t it?"

"...Sorry, but I'm not going tell you what they are trying to do. But I can tell you this. If you cooperate with those lot, you'll lose your life for sure."

From her voice and expression alone, Celica could understand how serious Nine was as she said it. But Celica didn't immediately nod. After biting her lip once, she looked straight at her sister.

"But I will do my best to help. It doesn't mean I'd sacrifice myself, but maybe they just wanted some help with their research. They might find a solution that doesn't require my sacrifice."

Celica didn't know exactly what Seven and Eight were making and the significance of her being necessary. But whatever it was, if it could help Nine's plan, then Celica thought that her resolve wouldn't lose out to Nine's.

It wasn't about some sort of burning feeling to be recognised by Nine or wanting to help in the fight herself. But if there was a way for her to do something, then she wanted to give a bit of relief to others by doing it.

But looking into her sister's eyes as they became grim, Celica understood that she had made a careless remark.

Celica thought that she was going to receive a harsh lecture, but instead Nine turned her face away to hide her dejected face before dropping her voice to let the hate out.

"What they're doing isn't that simple."

Celica understood a little.

She didn't have a complete grasp of it in the end. But from the bottom of her heart, Nine was disgusted with what Seven and Eight were trying to do.

"Celica. I want to protect your life no matter what. ...After all, that man risked himself to protect you."

That man. When she heard those words, Celica got attacked by a sensation that tightened her chest.

Eight months ago, she met and parted with a man. Ragna. The promise he gave and exchanged with her. Many kinds of thought rushed through her mind.

Nine, who had been crossing her arms, embraced herself so tightly that her fingers sunk into her skin. It seemed the disordered wrinkles on her clothes showed Nine's emotions.

"To think that I was about to sacrifice you... I absolutely can't forgive myself."

"Onee-chan..."

What should she do? Nine endured herself to speak. To Celica, her voice sounded like she was condemning herself.

Something. She wanted to do something. But since she couldn't let a single word out, Celica slowly reached out her hands to embrace Nine.

When Celica's hand touched her arm, Nine let go of her superfluous strength after a short pause. Her mouth was soft, but a strong will resided in her pupils. Without changing that, she spoke to Celica.

"Got it? Even without those meddling losers, I will show you that I can defeat the Black Beast. Believe in your sister. There is nothing impossible for her."

"Okay, got it. I'll trust you."

Celica nodded quite easily. It seemed as simple as when she was asked to do the weekly shop. But it was definitely not something trivial in her mind. It was just that easy. It was a thousand times easier than not getting lost when going to a bakery in the neighborhood.

Moreover, in Nine's opinion, Celica had to compare it with the difficulty to get to the bakery taking the shortest path, or she would get confused. But for now, Celica decided not to think about her own constitution of easily getting lost.

"Hey, Onee-chan. What's her name?"

If she were to trust Nine, she would have to befriend the bodyguard to reduce some of her sister's worries. Celica hopped to its front and picked took the doll's hand.

Its hand was big and cold, but she was growing to like even its improper modelling and unnatural feel.

"She's Nirvana."

After she answered, Nine began to chant a spell. A spell so that Nirvana would recognize Celica as the subject to protect.

But for Celica, it sounded simpler than a vow to protect or a contract between master and servant. If she were to explain it, then it might be a promise of friendship.

"Let's get along, Nirvana."

Smiling, she gripped the hand she had taken in a handshake. After she opened her eyes, Nirvana awkwardly moved her neck and stared at Celica with her artificial eyes.

After Celica had left to prepare for dinner, Nine remained in the workshop alone, wanting to work on something.

Nirvana returned to the surface, following Celica. After using magic to confirm that the workshop's door had been tightly shut, Nine stood between the two bookshelves as if ensnared by them.

The wall there was wide enough for two people. A number of drawings were pasted there in the place of furniture.

[[Image:BB_PS2_107.jpg|thumb]]

Nine faced the wall and held up her hand. As she did, reacting to its master, a small magic circle emerged from the other side of the drawings.

A few short phrases and a twist of her hand in the air made the magic circle rotate. Next, the wall itself started to turn.

Beyond the now open wall, a staircase leading even further into the basement was formed.

Nine stepped forward and then breathed life to the staircase that was normally shut in deep darkness by creating a faint light.

This staircase was much, much, longer than the one leading to the workshop itself. Nine's heels etched noises as she walked.

The air was cold, full of the characteristic feeling of being underground.

What awaited at the end of the prolonged journey was a large gate made of old wood.

Nine used both hands to push the gate, which was so plain as to be unbefitting of its large size. An enormous magic circle manifested before spinning like a cogwheel. Then the gate solemnly and gracefully opened its mouth.

A noise of heels stepping inside.

Appropriate with the descending staircase, beyond the door was a room with a ceiling as tall as eyes could see. Different from the upper floor, the wall, ceiling, and floor were covered in metal. The considerable size of the area was enough to cleanly fit Nine's workshop in it.

But the inside that should have had plenty of space was occupied by something rather gigantic.

The object was an upside down cone, barely suspended from the ceiling by chains.

In accordance with its abnormal, or incomprehensibley coated silver surface, a great number of faintly shining green lines ran across it.

Its structure made it hard to believe that it was manufactured by man's hands. The structure was lovely. If someone were to say that it was sculpted by god, a large number of people might firmly believe it.

The object that appeared to be a huge nail was encircled by a number of purple rings. They were seals Nine had created. They were so secure that they gave off a sense of tenacity over and over again.

"I've never thought... that I might have to borrow your power."

With her back facing the closed gate, Nine hatefully gazed at the suspended silver and green object.

It was a device found at the location where Black Beast first appeared. Now the place was called ''District 1''. It was able to temporarily stop the flow of seithr that originated from the Boundary.

Its manufacturer was Shuuichirou Ayatsuki. Nine and Celica's father.

"...''Kushinada's Lynchpin''."

The gigantic wedge might have heard Nine's muttering as it loudly pulsed a single green light.

===Part 3===

Ishana was covered with a barrier which had been protecting it from seithr. The barrier was so strong that even the weather of the outside world was unable to affect the island.

Due to seithr, the climate had been disturbed and the planet had lost the concept of seasons. The usual traits that happened when summer turned into autumn were no more. The warmness on the air felt the same as ever.

It was just perfect to wear long sleeved clothes since most of the days in August were in that condition. Speaking of change, Celica wondered if the color of the sunset would have been even prettier during other seasons.

The pretty sunset was about to commence in the western sky when Celica was walking homewards as she had finished with today's lessons at the academy.

Nirvana was walking alongside her on the way back.

The truth was, Celica had been thinking of leaving Nirvana waiting for her at home when she went to the academy. She wouldn't want to attract attention while just walking to school.

However, Nine had been making Celica take Nirvana along wherever she went when she was not on the island. Since it was a request rather than an order, Celica resigned herself and decided to bear the odd looks from her surroundings.

Of course, Celica couldn't bring her into the classroom. Thus, Nine had been using her position as a Ten Sage to borrow an office inside the Mage's Guild for Nirvana to standby there while Celica was taking a class.

It took time and effort travelling to and from the Mage's Guild like she did every morning and evening. However, Celica enjoyed her bizarre accompanied commute a little. The reason might be because she hadn't had any company one her walk since Nine was gone and all of her close friends were living in the student dormitory.

When she looked up at the tall doll that had been matching her walking pace, the light of the day that had begun to turn orange was reflected on Nirvana's metallic skin and glass-like clear eyes. It was pretty.

"Come to think of it, I wonder how many days left until Onee-chan gets back. It's tiring to make just one dish every day."

Kicking a pebble with her tiptoe, Celica dropped her shoulders and gave a faint sigh.

Currently, Nine wasn't in Ishana. According to what she been told when she received Nirvana, her older sister would be more and more busy starting September or something. She would also have to leave the island for a few days.

It wasn't just Nine. It was also true for Trinity, Jubei, Valkenhayn, Hakumen, and Terumi. Even if she was in the Mage's Guild, Celica didn't know the specifics of what they were doing as she was just a mere student. But it seemed they spent day after day being busy and in a hurry.

Taking a look at the school bag she held in her hand, Celica took another breath.

She wondered if it was okay to leisurely commute to the academy and study at a time like this.

Unlike other students, she recognized the true state of affairs although only half of it. Because of that, she had been thinking about it far too much.

As Nine and the teachers at the academy had said, the students should keep practicing every day and prepare themselves so they wouldn't get outdone by the Mage's Guild's magicians when the crucial time comes... or some kind of important duty like that.

(Well, it's expected. I'm only a burden to Onee-chan now. I have to study hard so I can stop being a burden to her as soon as possible.)

What she was telling herself had also become a routine for the past few days. After all, she wasn't fully satisfied with just saying it. Her real motive was that if there was something she could do, then she wanted to do it as soon as she could.

"For now, I guess I've got a while to relax and tidy the house before Onee-chan returns."

"Right?" said Celica to Nirvana. She responded by moving her chin and staring at Celica.

Looking at her expression, Celica laughed a little.

The streets in Ishana were cobbled stone pavements. When she walked home, she would normally take the main street heading from the academy towards the port. Then, after a little while she would turn down a side street, taking a little detour past a quiet park.

Since she had to do the shopping today, instead she stayed on the main street. Celica was lost in thought while waiting to cross at a junction. Then, it happened.

"Celica A. Mercury. I wonder if I can have a bit of your time."

She recognised the refreshing voice of the man which called to her from behind.

Celica turned to look for him. What she saw was a pair, a man and a woman. The man looked like some kind of a noble due to his graceful manner, and the woman of slender body wore a dress that was wide open at the chest. There were large triangular hats atop their heads.

"Ah, Seven-san, Eight-san. Good day."

She immediately recalled Nine's dangerous mood when she met them in August. But Celica greeted them with a smile.

Nine would not be amused if she were here.

Eight stared in wonder, as if puzzled by something. Her long, curled eyelashes batted quickly.

"It's surprising how pleasant you are. Are you really Nine's sister?"

"Yes, of course... What do you mean by that?"

As she pondered on the meaning of the question, Celica reflexively looked down at her own body. It was the first thing that came to mind if when searching for the reason why her relation to her sister was in question.

"Could it be that she's surprised that Nine's sister's breasts are smaller than hers...?"

Just as she was thinking about it, a noise broke her from her musing. Celica looked up.

Still standing with both hands on her hips, flashing a smile, Eight's eyes twitched.

"...But it seems like you do have a similar tendency to upset me."

It was a taboo to talk about Eight's proportion.

Celica instinctively put her hands over her mouth.

Interrupting with a cough, Seven spoke in a calm tone of voice.

"...Would it be all right to begin our talk?"

Behind the thin metal framed glasses, his calm ice blue eyes stared at Celica and Eight who were facing each other. As his manner was like a teacher from the academy, Celica retracted her chin, straightened her back, and brushed it off with a laugh.

"Ah, y-yes. Go on."

After she urged him, Celica let out an 'ah' as she suddenly realized.

"But Onee-chan's not here this time though...?"

"It's alright if she's not here. Our business only concerns you."

Having regained her composure, Eight teasingly winked at Celica while entangling a wisp of hair that had spilled from under her hat onto her shoulder.

It was Seven who took the initiative to raise the main issue. Putting a real serious face, he adjusted his glasses with his index finger.

"I will ask bluntly. Cooperate with our research."

"Research..."

Muttering, Celica stole a glance at Nirvana.

Nirvana was standing behind Celica.

She remembered what Nine had said the day she met Nirvana. Celica spoke in a more quiet voice.

"That's what Onee-chan has been opposing, right? ...She said I'll lose my life if I cooperate."

But she wondered if such dangerous research was really being performed in a place like Ishana. Moreover, by the hands of Nine's fellow Sages.

Seven looked baffled and vigorously shook his head.

"Perish the thought that you will die. Nine has had quite the misunderstanding. Our research only requires a bit of magical power and the unique healing ability you have. Generally, an unusual disposition of magical power, like yours, is needed."

"Is... that so? Then..."

"Perhaps Nine so strongly doesn't want you to be involved in this research that she felt she must make an exaggerated lie. She really is a difficult woman."

"Good grief", said Seven, placing one pale finger on his brow.

To brush the comment aside, Eight leaned forward.

"What we're making is a powerful weapon to defeat the Black Beast that we know is going to revive one day. If we can engineer it, then surely... no, we definitely can win against it. We can fight without the need for things like Armagus."

Her thick lips, which were painted in bright red lipstick, delivered a passionate speech so fast that it was dizzying. Her large eyes burned with passion. It was unthinkable that she was the same as the lighthearted person who had raised an eye over talk about bust sizes before.

The same passion dwelled even in Seven's calm gaze as it rested on her.

"Understood? If our project is realized, we won't have to recruit a large number of people to create Armagus weapons for the war. Hence, your cooperation is necessary."

Just what was the 'research' Seven and Eight had spoken of? Celica could only have a faint guess.

A weapon to defeat the Black Beast. It must be amazing. If it existed, large numbers of soldiers wouldn't have to participate in the war. If it would truly become like that, then it was no great wonder.

The speech was something she would quickly agree with. But something still stuck in her.

"If it's that amazing... then why does Onee-chan oppose it?"

Celica spoke the one question that came to her mind.

Immediately, Eight frowned and made a troubled look while answering.

"Your magical power is required to control it. Maybe she doesn't want you to get involved with a weapon that will become a tool for war."

Putting her gloved hand to her cheek, Eight gave an anxious look as she took a breath.

Celica looked downward. She didn't have confidence in her quick thinking. But still, she pondered as hard as she could.

Certainly, Nine wouldn't allow Celica to get involved with war and weapons. Even if Celica was doing her fair share of cooking now, Nine was so prone to worry that she had made an uproar about the kitchen being too dangerous and had been making meals for them both by herself for the first two years that they had lived alone.

However.

"...I'm sorry. I can't cooperate after all."

At the end of her pondering, Celica frantically shook her ponytail from side to side.

On high heels that were so tall that Celica would fall down in three steps if she were to wear them, Eight approached her.

Still, she was interrupted as Nirvana put her arms between them.

Eight's face showed her frustration.

"Why!? It could all be completed if you participate!"

"Eight, settle down."

From behind, Seven reprimanded Eight who was shouting in rage. But it was hard to say that Seven looked calm.

"Please tell us, Celica-san. Do you have any discontent toward our explanation?"

The vigor in his gentle voice felt much heavier than Eight's angry roar.

But without hesitation, Celica looked straight at Seven and Eight, glaring down at her.

"It's not that I have any discontent. It's just because I've promised that I'll believe in my sister."

Nine had promised that she would show Celica that she could defeat the Black Beast. Then in order for her promise to be realized, Celica couldn't afford to doubt Nine. Celica believed it not with logic, but with her intuition.

"Besides, sure, Onee-chan's worrying about me too much. However, she's real smart. If the research were something amazing that could defeat the Black Beast without any sacrifice like Seven-san and Eight-san said, then I think Onee-chan would take the initiative to use it instead."

If her magical power was needed, then there was no doubt that Celica would give it her all to prevent any additional burden placed on her sister.

Above all, the matter of cooperating in Seven and Eight's research had reminded her of something. Before, there was a time when Celica was about to give her life in order to entrap the Black Beast.

Now, Celica couldn't do the same as she did before. After all, her life had been saved by a person who was precious to her back then.

"That's why, I can't cooperate. I'm sorry!"

After carefully straightening her back again, Celica bowed deeply.

Then with the same strength as when she bowed, Celica raised her head and started to run. Nirvana followed closely behind her.

"Hey, wait!"

Shaking off Eight's pursuing plea, Celica headed toward Ishana's main street.

While running, Celica looked up at Nirvana who was silhouetted against the setting sun.

Nine was amazing. She made such a delicate bodyguard all by herself, even while she was first in line to fight the Black Beast.

Perhaps Celica herself had missed the chance to forge the same strength as her sister. If she had cooperated with Seven and Eight, she might have been able reduce Nine's hardships.

But Celica believed that Nine surely must have given Nirvana to her in case a situation like this arose. Celica's decision surely wasn't a mistake. Probably.

Nirvana turned her face to match Celica's gaze. When her eyes met the automaton's beautiful glass replicas, Celica laughed in embarrassment. It was like Nirvana was her other sister.

"Ahaha, it's nothing. What should we have for tonight's dinner?"

"For the time being, let's go to the bakery. We should buy breads for tonight and tomorrow morning."

The western sky began to swallow the sinking sun. Before anyone realized, the sky that had been painted in orange changed into blazing flames.

Soon, the ominous sunset would burn shadows onto the pitch black stone pavements. The lined buildings, roadside trees, and the Sages who were seeing off the escaping girl were counted equally amongst the sinister shadows.

"Aaah~, and there she goes..."

Rocking a large earring with her finger, Eight intentionally made a discouraged face.

Glancing sideways at her, Seven took a step back and turned to look elsewhere. What he saw beyond the thin lens of his glasses was a thin alleyway. From the dense shadow that was born from the evening sun, several figures indicated their presences without exposing their faces.

As the figures checked the surroundings, they asked Seven a question.

The tip of Seven's lips moved only slightly as he answered.

"Yes, that's the girl in question. Her name is Celica A. Mercury."

"You're aware, right? She's mentioned in Professor Ayatsuki's reports."

While putting the finger that had been messing with the earring to her mouth, Eight made a charming smile. Her eyes didn't match the ones she wore when her blunt proposal was refused; instead they were shining in curiosity.

A single figure dropped its voice as if in doubt. It sounded like the figure was finding fault in the two people.

Picking up on it, Seven sharply narrowed his brilliant eyes.

"Be at ease. We will handle her accordingly whether she refuses or accepts. Of course, you will somehow collaborate with us, won't you?"

Being fearlessly pressured by Seven, some kind of opening was born between the human figures.

Eight put both hands on her hips and threw a glance to where Celica had gone.

"We have one chance. In that moment, the required control system and data will all gather. When that happens, it will completely be ours."

Eight's passionate words fully fueled the expectations of those who lurked in the shadow. The words that served as encouragement and a reminder got several replies.

Seven adjusted his glasses using a finger.

"Both of us will prepare the required arrangements. All of you should make no mistakes. Proceed without fail."

"Take care... the people of ''Orbis Librarius Norma''."

After receiving heated gazes from both Seven and Eight, the people known only by the name of their organization left two or three words of salute before quickly vanishing into the shadows.

The sun sank further in the west. As the twilight sky burned an even deeper shade of red, the shadows gradually grew denser and longer as they were etched on the ground.

As if putting on the shadow, Eight waved her long mantle and turned her back from the alley where several figure people had vanished. As her folded her arms lifted up her chest, she brought her cheek near the flashy fur.

"I thought about what to be done for a moment, but looks like everything works out in the end. It's fortunate that we have personal connection to Orbis Librarius Norma."

"Fortunate, huh."

As if pouring cold water to Eight's good mood, Seven simply dropped a sigh.

His voice was small, but Eight could hear his nervousness. She strongly churned up the eyebrows that had been carefully groomed.

"What's wrong? I know that you want to say it was all thanks to that man. It's good that we listened to his story."

"I wonder. I have no faith for that man. Once a traitor will always be a traitor. You need to pay attention, too."

"Is that so? Thanks for the warning."

Because Seven's scolding didn’t seem that amusing at all, Eight waved her hand over her shoulder. As the high heels that supported her slender legs hit the stone pavements, her thighs, freely exposed from the dress' slit, left the place.

"Hmph, what a detestable man."

After the distance was far enough, Eight spitted out those words. As if trampling those words as it fell to her feet, her heels made loud noises.

Similarly, while gazing at the retreating figure of his extravagant associate as she headed toward the Mage's Guild, Seven slightly opened his mouth.

"...What a loud-mouthed woman."

The sun sank into the western sky.

The color of the sky that looked burning also ran after its master and rushed to the west. As the city of Ishana gradually began to insinuate the presence of the night, Seven also began to walk to the Mage's Guild.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 3

2016-04-02T12:52:25Z

Specs: /* Chapter 3: Scarlet Guardian, the Doll */ CHanged parts to make it read more easily in english

==Chapter 3: Scarlet Guardian, the Doll==

===Part 1===

Before they noticed, the sun had sunk into the western sea. The lights in Ishana's city started to flicker on, triggered by magic in the twilight.

When the sun had almost set, the change from noon to night on this island happened almost instantly. Disrobing from its cloak of sun, the wind dressed itself in night and ran through the town as if on a whim.

While hearing the happy sound of the door chime, Celica stepped out from a familiar coffee shop. The cold wind caressed her cheeks. As she viewed the western sky that was tinged with pink, Celica sighed while seemingly looking sad.

It had been while since she'd had such a thrilling tea time like today.

Earlier before, Trinity slowly stood up and started to talk while smiling as her irritation manifest itself. Celica had hoped someone would stop her. She wondered what would happen if someone had tried. Since she had personally experienced Trinity's anger... Celica didn’t think she could have stopped her.

"...indeed. The world is brimming with sad events. There is sorrow from being unable to stand up against threats, and also from inescapable destiny. But is it really just in the human's mind? Even when people, even when fellow people take each other's hands, share their grief, and rejoice together, their minds are able to drown in the distant sea of deep sorrow. Aah, that in itself is such a sad thing. Do we just, without thinking much about it, just think 'The world is full of sadness, if at least one person is made happy, it's good'? The reason of why people pray in the first place is to..."

There was one thing people couldn't forgive and one thing people had to endure no matter what. Starting from that topic, Trinity's lecture moved to why people get angry and sad before finally changing to her personal opinion about how sadness was born.

It wasn't clear what route she took as it subtly developed into religious studies before finally ending in some kind of dissertation. ...No one really remembered how it went anymore.

But the overwhelming amount of words and confusingly fast pace held the power to completely blow the listener's train of thought within ten minutes. They shouldn't wade in deeper than that. That kind of thought was currently brewing in Celica's mind.

Now, while feeling the cool night wind in front of the coffee shop, although she only briefly recalled what happened just before, the inside of Celica's mind was bubbling and made her fall into a deluded state.

As the door chime rang again, Nine, Jubei, and Trinity exited the store. At the end of the procession was Terumi. Fed up, he hunched his thin shoulders.

It wasn't just Celica and Terumi. It being his first experience, Jubei was shocked. Also Nine even though she had grown more accustomed to it than everyone else. She could only made a stiff smile given her exhaustion.

"I'm truly sorry, everyone~. It happened again... but at least we've finally had tea together~."

The only person who didn't show any signs of fatigue, Trinity, lowered her eyebrows in shame. She wrapped up both of her cheeks in her hands and dropped her shoulders.

Although Celica wore a bitter smile, she waved her hand to say it was okay.

"Don't take it to heart. It was my fault to begin with."

"No, please don't be mistaken~. I wasn't angry because you stood up, or because Jubei-san's feet hit the table. That was just an accident. Rather, I'm worried that the two of you may have hurt yourself~."

"A, ahaha. I'm okay, I'm okay. Despite the loud noise, it wasn't painful at all."

Yes, Trinity didn't get furious because the table was shaken or because Nine spilled her coffee.

She genuinely had lost control of herself simply because her glasses were stained.

They were only glasses, but they were Trinity's glasses. Because she lost herself over a single item that was nothing but a trifle ornament for most people, Trinity's wrath was frightening... or so Celica thought.

"Is it truly okay?"

It seemed she became worried when she recalled it. Trinity's apology had a different kind of worry as her eyes looked at Celica's feet.

When her wrath lessened, Trinity returned to her usual gentle and slow self. Nonchalantly throwing away the fear and fatigue that had been present until now, Celica smiled cheerfully.

"Yup! Look, there's no wound!"

While saying that, Celica lifted her skirt to show her unharmed thighs. Nine instantly slapped Celica's hands. A sharp noise rang out.

"What have you done!? What are you going to do if you catch the attention of some lecherous men passing by!? Consider your vulnerability and cuteness more!!"

"Ouchie~. You don't have to hit me. I wasn't particularly showing my undies or anything."

"Undies!? ...Excuse me, every living man in the world is just a creature obsessed with indecent fantasies from the time they were a brat. They’re a lump of wild lust and perverted thoughts. Because your fair skin robs the eyes of those near you, you're surrounded by many shameless fantasies... Aah, it's disgusting to even think about it. Listen, watch out the next time you do something thoughtless. I'll make sure none of the passing men are able to feel lust any more!"

"...Ain't your head itself got quite a few of those shameless fantasies?"

Terumi muttered at a spot several steps away. With force enough to dishevel her hair, Nine turned about. Her high heels clattered toward him. Quick as a flash, Nine kicked Terumi's stomach with the tip of her toe without hesitation.

"Gueh!"

"I have to find way to make men lose their function as a man. Should I practice on your body?"

"...I'm...against...violence."

Holding his stomach with both hands, Terumi crumpled and fell, starting from the knees. His groan could still be heard as he sunk to the floor.

Flustered, Trinity rushed over. Terumi responded by whispering something to the anxious Trinity. However, Celica and Nine didn't hear what he said.

"Well, time for me to go."

As the passing twilight wind rustled his whiskers, Jubei looked at each of them as he spoke.

Nine raised her face and tucked back the hair that was flowing on its own.

"Oh, already?"

"I've been requested to investigate more of Eastern Europe. Incidentally, there seems to be some information circulatin' in Ishana. I'm goin' lookin' for it."

"I see. Get in touch if something happens."

With the face of the commander of operation against the Black Beast, but also the face of a young lady, Nine sent off Jubei with a smile.

"Later," said Jubei as he turned back. Celica also frantically waved him off.

"Take care!"

His two tails swayed at his back as if returning the gesture.

As Jubei vanished around the street corner, the presence of the surrounding night became even more intense. When Celica looked up at the sky, distant stars started to blink.

"I should return home soon. Are you and the others still having a meeting later, Onee-chan?"

Celica linked her hands behind her back as she asked the question.

Trinity, who was lending a hand to Terumi as he got up, gently shook her head.

"The meeting is already over. And since I have heaps of documents to write, I'll be taking my leave for tonight."

"I'm gonna go home too. I have an assignment given by that hysterical woman."

No sooner after he spoke, the hem of his long coat swept past. Rough footsteps hit the stone pavement as Terumi walked away. He was heading to a housing complex managed by the Mage's Guild. Because of the Mind Eater, the scope of Terumi's ability to act alone was limited. The complex was also where he spent most of his time by himself.

While pinning down her hood so it wouldn't get blown by the strong wind, Trinity gracefully smiled and went on her way after exchanging farewells.

Standing on tiptoe, Celica waved her hand to her older sister's close friend. After the fairy-tale like figure faded from sight, Celica turned to Nine.

"Then let's go, Onee-chan. Ah, do you have to go back to the guild?"

"No, I'll return home. ...But Celica, can I have a moment?"

With a peaceful smile, Nine asked Celica while walking as if urging her to return home.

After catching up to her, Celica looked to her sister. It was rare for Nine to speak like that.

"Okay. But what is it? Is something wrong?"

The footsteps of both Celica's leather shoes and Nine's high heels beat the same rhythm as they hit the stone pavement.

Even without the fast pace, Nine's glossy hair drew a beautiful and gentle waves from the petty wind.

"I have something I want you to see."

"Something for me to see... Is it a present?"

Half hoping and half joking, Celica's eyes were gleaming. Nine narrowed her eyes gently at her.

"I'll tell you more later. Anyway, we should get back home... Come to my workshop."

The informed words made Celica unintentionally stumble before stopping. She couldn't quite breathe out the air she had involuntarily swallowed.

Nine's workshop. A place where none was permitted to tread with the exception of Nine herself.

===Part 2===

Nine's workshop was located in the basement of their home.

The room was previously used by Celica and Nine's father as his laboratory. But about two years ago, Nine remodeled it into her personal workshop. It was done immediately after the simple funeral for her missing father was over.

Its entrance was installed at a hardly visited corner at the house where they lived every day.

Their father had prohibited the children from entering the laboratory. Nine also didn't normally let any visitors enter the basement.

Since before their father had left, Celica had never opened the door. Passing through it, Celica followed Nine's lead to a solid staircase descending into the basement.

The staircase was surprisingly broad and went deeper than she had thought. There were magical lights furnished at regular intervals on the wall. The white lights burnt orange in the middle, illuminating their destination. Celica more or less could no longer comprehend that this place was under her own house.

Nine's high heels made loud steps each time she stepped down. With each step, tension piled up inside Celica.

Generally, a magician wouldn't show their own workshop to others, even if the other party was their family or lover. Furthermore, her sister's workshop contained research that shouldn't be spoken of.

It must be something significant since Nine was personally bringing Celica to her sanctum.

While being conflicted over whether to be hopeful or uneasy, Celica finally arrived at the end of the stairs.

Another door awaited there.

Not only did it have countless magic circles floating on its surface, it was also furnished with an electric panel on the nearby wall and what appeared to be a tiny surveillance camera on the ceiling. There might even be more devices that Celica hadn't noticed yet.

A secure entrance to her workshop was very fitting for Nine.

"I've said this before, but inside it's quite messy. Be careful not to step on something weird."

Looking over her shoulder as she spoke, Nine held her hand out to the door.

She spoke several spells without pause. Each time, various size of magic circle came apart before vanishing.

Fiddling with the electric panel, she chanted another spell. Then finally, the workshop's entrance opened with a slight noise.

"Ex... Excuse me."

Discreetly muttering, Celica went inside, following after Nine.

Then immediately, she stopped in the entrance.

The room inside was filled with lights similar to those on the staircase. All four walls were stone brick; the floor and ceiling had been solidified with stone.

There were large tables placed on both sides of the entrance. Various tools and equipment were crammed onto the tables. They ranged from things Celica recognized to some that she couldn't tell the purpose of. Further inside, there were two bookcases, which reached up to the ceiling like pillars, and also a writing desk and chair that didn't seem to be anything special.

The so called wall in the room was entirely covered in the countless memos stuck to it. Nine had a strong habit in scribbling. They were messily written on those rectangular pieces of paper. If it weren't Celica or Trinity, the scribbles might look undecipherable.

"This is... Onee-chan's..."

The workshop of Nine, the ninth of the Ten Sages.

Thinking about it, this was the first time for Celica to enter a magician's workshop. She wondered if other magicians' workshop would be like this, too.

When Celica looked inside the room, Nine had already gone inside the room unnoticed before turning around with arms folded.

"This way. And don't touch anything on the desk. They'll be hard to find if you rearrange anything."

"Ah, okay."

Although she was still puzzled, Celica quickly made her way between the desks and bookcases before jogging toward Nine.

There was another room in the back. Rather than feeling messy, the room had another kind of atmosphere in it. Its wall was obscured by large machinery and complicated devices. It wasn't a disordered room.

In a corner of the room, stood a large doll.

"Wha..."

Spontaneously, a surprised voice leaked from Celica's lips.

It was taller even than Hakumen, the tallest person Celica knew. But if Celica had to say something, the doll had slender limbs. Its metallic face was modeled after a lady in her middle age.

Judging from the face, as well as the clothes it was modeled with, something like a dress with long skirt, the doll must be a female type.

But its body was a bit large for a doll. The body proportions were also strange as its arms were big and long.

"You wanted to show me this?"

Still wide-eyed, Celica's gaze repeatedly darted back and forth between Nine and the doll.

Nine gazed at Celica with a warm look. She assured her by nodding and then moved her gaze to the doll.

"You see, this doll would act with the purpose of 'guarding' a predetermined person. It'd protect them from danger and then lead them to escape. Depending on the situation, it would chase away the attackers."

"Ooh, like a bodyguard."

"Yes. She's a bodyguard. Your bodyguard."

"Eh?"

Unable to grasp what Nine had just so calmly said, Celica asked again with her mouth half-opened.

Wondering if it sounded odd, Nine gave her a light smile.

"From here onward, the state of things in the world will get worse. My remaining time in Ishana keeps decreasing. Even when I'm staying on the island, my time with you is quite limited. That's why I made a bodyguard for you, to prevent any unexpected occurrence while I'm not at your side."

"Aha... But whatever the circumstances is, don't you think it's too exaggerated?"

Celica gave her a wry smile.

Nine worried too much about Celica. She was thankful for the thought, but Celica didn't expect Nine to go as far as to make a bodyguard.

"I'm not really in that much danger. And in the any case, I won't be leaving the island with you and the others. I don't think there's anything here that I need to be protected from."

Ishana was referred to as ''the world's safest island''.

The island was guarded by an invisible magical barrier. It could even handle physical attacks, like stopping a missile barrage for example. Anything trying to enter the island was examined by the barrier to see if it contained any risk related to organic or inorganic matter. Even leaving the island required a number of procedures.

Naturally, the possibility for seithr and seithr-induced mad creatures to get inside and harm the people in Ishana was equal to zero.

In response to Celica who was comfortably laughing, Nine on the contrary knitted her eyebrows to stress her concern.

"You leaving the island or not is a different story. I wholeheartedly reject the opinion that you are not in danger."

"Eeh, why!? I'm not particularly at risk or anything."

Growing slightly more sullen, Celica argued with her. When she did that, Nine severely sharpened the glint in her eyes and frowned.

"Who was it again that slipped away from the island unauthorized without going through the proper procedures? Who was it that could not be contacted for a month because of it, before finally getting stranded in the middle of a mountain? Hmm, I wonder who~?"

"T-That was, umm, a coincidence. It's because there were unclear circumstances..."

Still fresh in their memories, the incident that had developed into a quite a dangerous experience was being brought up. Celica blatantly averted her eyes and her awkward smile.

Since that was when she had met Ragna, the incident was a trigger that led to very profound memories for Celica herself... But in Nine's case, it must be a matter that had shortened her life span considerably.

Nine brazenly let out an astonished sigh.

"It's not just that. Tomorrow morning, the threat to your daily life we spoke of will be about to begin."

"Aha... I get it. Are you worried?"

"By all means, please be aware that I am."

Celica scratched her cheeks since she absolutely couldn't declare that she didn't remember. With a pompous manner, Nine displayed a composed smile to her.

After that, anxiety flashed across her eyes, just for a moment.

"...It's fine for you to think I'm worrying too much. But four months time, it's hard to predict what will happen to Ishana. Don't you agree?"

"I see... Only four months left."

The Black Beast was being stalled for a year. Four months from now, that peace would be over.

It was something Celica was fully aware of. In preparation for that day, Nine, Trinity, and the others were giving their all to work hard every day.

But the thing was, Nine had always been prone to worry to the point that it astonished the people around her. It was easy to imagine her worrying about Celica even though she was immersed in her work.

Perhaps this doll might be the physical manifestation of her older sister's anxiety.

Thinking about it while looking up at her newly met bodyguard, a warm feeling gradually filled Celica. Then she began to smile broadly.

People viewed the beautiful, yet terrifying, Nine of the Ten Sages with awe. And yet, in secret, she was so afraid for the people close to her getting hurt. The anxiety she felt had always been unbearable.

Celica loved that her sister held some fragility, just like everyone else.

"Got it. Well then, I guess I'll take the bodyguard since you've already built it. You did make it especially for me, after all."

After a short hop toward the doll, Celica turned to face Nine.

Standing with her arms folded below her chest like usual, Nine let out a sigh of relief and relaxed her eyes.

"That's right. I created it for you, to protect you. Something I made to protect my dear family."

"Thank you, Onee-chan. Actually, I took a liking to this girl the first time I saw her. She's quite tall, but also seems beautiful and kind."

Completely focused, Celica stared at the doll with her large brown eyes. Nine stared at her in wonder, amazement and also admiration.

"What a girl. You know it's different from playing with a doll, right? Besides, I have yet to input her personality. The mouth also doesn't move."

"Is that true? So I can't chat with her... But it's fine, I still like her."

"...I see. Then I'm glad."

Nine's astonishment changed into a wry smile.

Unable to exactly comprehend why her sister was so amazed, Celica tilted her head and replied with a smile too. She wondered if Nine wasn't pleased. It was so like her to be so worried.

In order to switch her feelings, Nine let out a deep sigh and let go of the strength in her shoulders. Then, she looked at Celica with a serious expression.

Getting roped in as expected, Celica straightened her back.

"Also, regarding the matter with Seven and Eight."

"Ah... okay. It's about the conversation in the courtyard before, isn’t it?"

"...Sorry, but I'm not going tell you what they are trying to do. But I can tell you this. If you cooperate with those lot, you'll lose your life for sure."

From her voice and expression alone, Celica could understand how serious Nine was as she said it. But Celica didn't immediately nod. After biting her lip once, she looked straight at her sister.

"But I will do my best to help. It doesn't mean I'd sacrifice myself, but maybe they just wanted some help with their research. They might find a solution that doesn't require my sacrifice."

Celica didn't know exactly what Seven and Eight were making and the significance of her being necessary. But whatever it was, if it could help Nine's plan, then Celica thought that her resolve wouldn't lose out to Nine's.

It wasn't about some sort of burning feeling to be recognised by Nine or wanting to help in the fight herself. But if there was a way for her to do something, then she wanted to give a bit of relief to others by doing it.

But looking into her sister's eyes as they became grim, Celica understood that she had made a careless remark.

Celica thought that she was going to receive a harsh lecture, but instead Nine turned her face away to hide her dejected face before dropping her voice to let the hate out.

"What they're doing isn't that simple."

Celica understood a little.

She didn't have a complete grasp of it in the end. But from the bottom of her heart, Nine was disgusted with what Seven and Eight were trying to do.

"Celica. I want to protect your life no matter what. ...After all, that man risked himself to protect you."

That man. When she heard those words, Celica got attacked by a sensation that tightened her chest.

Eight months ago, she met and parted with a man. Ragna. The promise he gave and exchanged with her. Many kinds of thought rushed through her mind.

Nine, who had been crossing her arms, embraced herself so tightly that her fingers sunk into her skin. It seemed the disordered wrinkles on her clothes showed Nine's emotions.

"To think that I was about to sacrifice you... I absolutely can't forgive myself."

"Onee-chan..."

What should she do? Nine endured herself to speak. To Celica, her voice sounded like she was condemning herself.

Something. She wanted to do something. But since she couldn't let a single word out, Celica slowly reached out her hands to embrace Nine.

When Celica's hand touched her arm, Nine let go of her superfluous strength after a short pause. Her mouth was soft, but a strong will resided in her pupils. Without changing that, she spoke to Celica.

"Got it? Even without those meddling losers, I will show you that I can defeat the Black Beast. Believe in your sister. There is nothing impossible for her."

"Okay, got it. I'll trust you."

Celica nodded quite easily. It seemed as simple as when she was asked to do the weekly shop. But it was definitely not something trivial in her mind. It was just that easy. It was a thousand times easier than not getting lost when going to a bakery in the neighborhood.

Moreover, in Nine's opinion, Celica had to compare it with the difficulty to get to the bakery taking the shortest path, or she would get confused. But for now, Celica decided not to think about her own constitution of easily getting lost.

"Hey, Onee-chan. What's her name?"

If she were to trust Nine, she would have to befriend the bodyguard to reduce some of her sister's worries. Celica hopped to its front and picked took the doll's hand.

Its hand was big and cold, but she was growing to like even its improper modelling and unnatural feel.

"She's Nirvana."

After she answered, Nine began to chant a spell. A spell so that Nirvana would recognize Celica as the subject to protect.

But for Celica, it sounded simpler than a vow to protect or a contract between master and servant. If she were to explain it, then it might be a promise of friendship.

"Let's get along, Nirvana."

Smiling, she gripped the hand she had taken in a handshake. After she opened her eyes, Nirvana awkwardly moved her neck and stared at Celica with her artificial eyes.

After Celica had left to prepare for dinner, Nine remained in the workshop alone, wanting to work on something.

Nirvana returned to the surface, following Celica. After using magic to confirm that the workshop's door had been tightly shut, Nine stood between the two bookshelves as if ensnared by them.

The wall there was wide enough for two people. A number of drawings were pasted there in the place of furniture.

[[Image:BB_PS2_107.jpg|thumb]]

Nine faced the wall and held up her hand. As she did, reacting to its master, a small magic circle emerged from the other side of the drawings.

A few short phrases and a twist of her hand in the air made the magic circle rotate. Next, the wall itself started to turn.

Beyond the now open wall, a staircase leading even further into the basement was formed.

Nine stepped forward and then breathed life to the staircase that was normally shut in deep darkness by creating a faint light.

This staircase was much, much, longer than the one leading to the workshop itself. Nine's heels etched noises as she walked.

The air was cold, full of the characteristic feeling of being underground.

What awaited at the end of the prolonged journey was a large gate made of old wood.

Nine used both hands to push the gate, which was so plain as to be unbefitting of its large size. An enormous magic circle manifested before spinning like a cogwheel. Then the gate solemnly and gracefully opened its mouth.

A noise of heels stepping inside.

Appropriate with the descending staircase, beyond the door was a room with a ceiling as tall as eyes could see. Different from the upper floor, the wall, ceiling, and floor were covered in metal. The considerable size of the area was enough to cleanly fit Nine's workshop in it.

But the inside that should have had plenty of space was occupied by something rather gigantic.

The object was an upside down cone, barely suspended from the ceiling by chains.

In accordance with its abnormal, or incomprehensibley coated silver surface, a great number of faintly shining green lines ran across it.

Its structure made it hard to believe that it was manufactured by man's hands. The structure was lovely. If someone were to say that it was sculpted by god, a large number of people might firmly believe it.

The object that appeared to be a huge nail was encircled by a number of purple rings. They were seals Nine had created. They were so secure that they gave off a sense of tenacity over and over again.

"I've never thought... that I might have to borrow your power."

With her back facing the closed gate, Nine hatefully gazed at the suspended silver and green object.

It was a device found at the location where Black Beast first appeared. Now the place was called ''District 1''. It was able to temporarily stop the flow of seithr that originated from the Boundary.

Its manufacturer was Shuuichirou Ayatsuki. Nine and Celica's father.

"...''Kushinada's Lynchpin''."

The gigantic wedge might have heard Nine's muttering as it loudly pulsed a single green light.

===Part 3===

Ishana was covered with a barrier which had been protecting it from seithr. The barrier was so strong that even the weather of the outside world was unable to affect the island.

Due to seithr, the climate had been disturbed and the planet had lost the concept of seasons. The usual traits that happened when summer turned into autumn were no more. The warmness on the air felt the same as ever.

It was just perfect to wear long sleeved clothes since most of the days in August were in that condition. Speaking of change, Celica wondered if the color of the sunset would have been even prettier during other seasons.

The pretty sunset was about to commence in the western sky when Celica was walking homewards as she had finished with today's lessons at the academy.

Nirvana was walking alongside her on the way back.

The truth was, Celica had been thinking of leaving Nirvana waiting for her at home when she went to the academy. She wouldn't want to attract attention while just walking to school.

However, Nine had been making Celica take Nirvana along wherever she went when she was not on the island. Since it was a request rather than an order, Celica resigned herself and decided to bear the odd looks from her surroundings.

Of course, Celica couldn't bring her into the classroom. Thus, Nine had been using her position as a Ten Sage to borrow an office inside the Mage's Guild for Nirvana to standby there while Celica was taking a class.

It took time and effort travelling to and from the Mage's Guild like she did every morning and evening. However, Celica enjoyed her bizarre accompanied commute a little. The reason might be because she hadn't had any company one her walk since Nine was gone and all of her close friends were living in the student dormitory.

When she looked up at the tall doll that had been matching her walking pace, the light of the day that had begun to turn orange was reflected on Nirvana's metallic skin and glass-like clear eyes. It was pretty.

"Come to think of it, I wonder how many days left until Onee-chan gets back. It's tiring to make just one dish every day."

Kicking a pebble with her tiptoe, Celica dropped her shoulders and gave a faint sigh.

Currently, Nine wasn't in Ishana. According to what she been told when she received Nirvana, her older sister would be more and more busy starting September or something. She would also have to leave the island for a few days.

It wasn't just Nine. It was also true for Trinity, Jubei, Valkenhayn, Hakumen, and Terumi. Even if she was in the Mage's Guild, Celica didn't know the specifics of what they were doing as she was just a mere student. But it seemed they spent day after day being busy and in a hurry.

Taking a look at the school bag she held in her hand, Celica took another breath.

She wondered if it was okay to leisurely commute to the academy and study at a time like this.

Unlike other students, she recognized the true state of affairs although only half of it. Because of that, she had been thinking about it far too much.

As Nine and the teachers at the academy had said, the students should keep practicing every day and prepare themselves so they wouldn't get outdone by the Mage's Guild's magicians when the crucial time comes... or some kind of important duty like that.

(Well, it's expected. I'm only a burden to Onee-chan now. I have to study hard so I can stop being a burden to her as soon as possible.)

What she was telling herself had also become a routine for the past few days. After all, she wasn't fully satisfied with just saying it. Her real motive was that if there was something she could do, then she wanted to do it as soon as she could.

"For now, I guess I've got a while to relax and tidy the house before Onee-chan returns."

"Right?" said Celica to Nirvana. She responded by moving her chin and staring at Celica.

Looking at her expression, Celica laughed a little.

The streets in Ishana were cobbled stone pavements. When she walked home, she would normally take the main street heading from the academy towards the port. Then, after a little while she would turn down a side street, taking a little detour past a quiet park.

Since she had to do the shopping today, instead she stayed on the main street. Celica was lost in thought while waiting to cross at a junction. Then, it happened.

"Celica A. Mercury. I wonder if I can have a bit of your time."

She recognised the refreshing voice of the man which called to her from behind.

Celica turned to look for him. What she saw was a pair, a man and a woman. The man looked like some kind of a noble due to his graceful manner, and the woman of slender body wore a dress that was wide open at the chest. There were large triangular hats atop their heads.

"Ah, Seven-san, Eight-san. Good day."

She immediately recalled Nine's dangerous mood when she met them in August. But Celica greeted them with a smile.

Nine would not be amused if she were here.

Eight stared in wonder, as if puzzled by something. Her long, curled eyelashes batted quickly.

"It's surprising how pleasant you are. Are you really Nine's sister?"

"Yes, of course... What do you mean by that?"

As she pondered on the meaning of the question, Celica reflexively looked down at her own body. It was the first thing that came to mind if when searching for the reason why her relation to her sister was in question.

"Could it be that she's surprised that Nine's sister's breasts are smaller than hers...?"

Just as she was thinking about it, a noise broke her from her musing. Celica looked up.

Still standing with both hands on her hips, flashing a smile, Eight's eyes twitched.

"...But it seems like you do have a similar tendency to upset me."

It was a taboo to talk about Eight's proportion.

Celica instinctively put her hands over her mouth.

Interrupting with a cough, Seven spoke in a calm tone of voice.

"...Would it be all right to begin our talk?"

Behind the thin metal framed glasses, his calm ice blue eyes stared at Celica and Eight who were facing each other. As his manner was like a teacher from the academy, Celica retracted her chin, straightened her back, and brushed it off with a laugh.

"Ah, y-yes. Go on."

After she urged him, Celica let out an 'ah' as she suddenly realized.

"But Onee-chan's not here this time though...?"

"It's alright if she's not here. Our business only concerns you."

Having regained her composure, Eight teasingly winked at Celica while entangling a wisp of hair that had spilled from under her hat onto her shoulder.

It was Seven who took the initiative to raise the main issue. Putting a real serious face, he adjusted his glasses with his index finger.

"I will ask bluntly. Cooperate with our research."

"Research..."

Muttering, Celica stole a glance at Nirvana.

Nirvana was standing behind Celica.

She remembered what Nine had said the day she met Nirvana. Celica spoke in a more quiet voice.

"That's what Onee-chan has been opposing, right? ...She said I'll lose my life if I cooperate."

But she wondered if such dangerous research was really being performed in a place like Ishana. Moreover, by the hands of Nine's fellow Sages.

Seven looked baffled and vigorously shook his head.

"Perish the thought that you will die. Nine has had quite the misunderstanding. Our research only requires a bit of magical power and the unique healing ability you have. Generally, an unusual disposition of magical power, like yours, is needed."

"Is... that so? Then..."

"Perhaps Nine so strongly doesn't want you to be involved in this research that she felt she must make an exaggerated lie. She really is a difficult woman."

"Good grief", said Seven, placing one pale finger on his brow.

To brush the comment aside, Eight leaned forward.

"What we're making is a powerful weapon to defeat the Black Beast that we know is going to revive one day. If we can engineer it, then surely... no, we definitely can win against it. We can fight without the need for things like Armagus."

Her thick lips, which were painted in bright red lipstick, delivered a passionate speech so fast that it was dizzying. Her large eyes burned with passion. It was unthinkable that she was the same as the lighthearted person who had raised an eye over talk about bust sizes before.

The same passion dwelled even in Seven's calm gaze as it rested on her.

"Understood? If it's realized, we won't have to recruit a large number of people to create Armagus force for the war. Hence, your cooperation is necessary."

Just what was the 'research' Seven and Eight had spoken of? Celica could only have a faint guess.

A weapon to defeat the Black Beast. It must be amazing. If it existed, large number of people wouldn't have to participate in the war. If it would truly become like that, then it was no great wonder.

The speech was something she would quickly agree with. But something still stuck in her.

"If it's that amazing... then why does Onee-chan oppose it?"

Celica spoke of the question that came to her mind.

Immediately, Eight frowned and made a troubled look while answering.

"Your magical power is required to control it. Maybe she doesn't want you to get involved with a weapon that will become a tool for war."

Putting her gloved hand to her cheek, Eight had an anxious look as she took a breath.

Celica looked downward. She didn't have self-confidence in quick thinking. But still, she pondered as hard as she could.

Certainly, Nine wouldn't allow Celica to get involved with war and weapons. Even if they were doing their share of cooking now, Nine was so prone to worry that she had been making an uproar about kitchen being dangerous and doing everything alone for two years.

However.

"...I'm sorry. I can't cooperate after all."

At the end of her pondering, Celica frantically shook her ponytail from side to side.

With the high heels that were so tall that Celica would fall down in three steps if she were to wear it, Eight approached her.

Still, she was interrupted as Nirvana put her arms between them.

Eight's face turned into frustration.

"Why!? It can be realized if you participate!"

"Eight, settle down."

From behind, Seven reprimanded Eight who was shouting in rage. But it was hard to say that Seven's face looked calm.

"Please tell us, Celica-san. Do you have any discontent toward our explanation?"

The vigor in his gentle voice felt much heavier than the roaring angry voice.

But without hesitation, Celica looked straight at Seven and Eight whose eye positions were tall.

"It's not that I have a discontent. It's just because I've promised that I'll believe in Onee-chan."

Nine had promised that she would show Celica that she could defeat the Black Beast. Then in order for the promise to be realized, Celica couldn't afford to doubt Nine. Celica believed it not with logic, but with her intuition.

"Besides, sure, Onee-chan's worrying about me too much. However, she's real smart. If the research were something amazing that could defeat Black Beast without any sacrifice like Seven-san and Eight-san said, then I think Onee-chan would take the initiative to use it instead."

If her magical power was needed, then Celica would put her effort so she could be a little less of a burden. And since this was about Nine, then Celica would definitely make it true if possible.

Above all, the matter of cooperating in Seven and Eight's research had reminded her of something. Before, there was a time when Celica was about to throw her life in order to entrap the Black Beast.

Now, Celica couldn't do the same as she did before. After all, her life had been saved by a person who was precious to her back then.

"That's why, I can't cooperate. I'm sorry!"

After carefully straightened her back again, Celica bowed deeply.

Then with the same strength when she bowed, Celica raised her head and started to run. Nirvana followed her immediately.

"Hey, wait!"

Shaking free from Eight's voice that pursued her, Celica went toward Ishana's main street.

While running, Celica looked up at Nirvana who was dyed by the setting sun.

Nine was amazing. She made such a delicate bodyguard alone. She was even trying to get to the front row to fight the Black Beast.

Perhaps Celica herself had missed the chance to have the same strength as her sister. If she had cooperated with Seven and Eight, she might be able reduce Nine's hardships.

But Celica believed that Nine surely had given Nirvana to her in case a situation like this happened. Celica's decision surely wasn't a mistake. Probably.

Nirvana turned her face at Celica's presence. When her gaze met the beautiful glass eyes, Celica laughed in embarrassment. It was like Nirvana was her other sister.

"Ahaha, it's nothing. What should we have for tonight's dinner?"

For the time being, let's go to the bakery. We should buy breads for tonight and tomorrow morning.

The western sky began to swallow the sinking sun. Before anyone realized, the sky that had been painted in orange changed into blazing flame.

Soon, the ominous sunset would burn shadows onto the pitch black stone pavements. The lined buildings, roadside trees, and the Ten Sages who were seeing off the escaping girl were counted equally amongst the sinister shadows.

"Aaah~, and there she goes..."

Rocking the large earring with her finger, Eight intentionally made a discouraged face.

Looking at her with a side glance, Seven took a step back and changed his body orientation. What he looked beyond the thin lens of his glasses was a thin alley. From the dense shadow that was born from the evening sun, several figures indicated their presences without exposing their faces.

As the figures checked the surroundings, they asked something to Seven.

The tip of Seven's lips slightly moved as he answered.

"Yes, that's the girl in question. Her name is Celica A. Mercury."

"You're aware, right? She's mentioned in Professor Ayatsuki's reports."

While putting the finger that had been messing with the earring to her mouth, Eight made a charming smile. Her eyes didn't seem like they had looked when the blunt proposal was refused; they were shining in curiosity.

A single figure dropped its voice as if in doubt. It sounded like the figure was finding fault in the two people.

Catching on it, Seven sharply narrowed the excellent eyes that a man could have.

"Be at ease. We will handle her accordingly whether she refuses or accepts. Of course, you will somehow collaborate with us, won't you?"

Being fearlessly pressed by Seven, some kind of opening was born between the human figures.

Beside, Eight put both hands on her hips and threw a glance to where Celica had gone.

"We have one chance. In that moment, the required control system and data will all gather. When that happens, it will completely be ours."

Eight's passionate words fully fuelled the expectations of those who lurked in the shadow. The words that served as encouragement and reminder got several replies.

Seven adjusted his glasses using his finger.

"The both of us will prepare the required arrangement. All of you should do no mistake without fail."

"Take care... the people of ''Orbis Librarius Norma''."

After receiving the heated gazes from both Seven and Eight respectively, the people who were called by the name of their organization left two, three words of salute before quickly vanishing into the shadow.

The sun sank even more to the west. As the twilight sky burned even redder, the shadows gradually got denser and longer as they were etched on the ground.

As if putting on the shadow, Eight waved her long mantle and turned her back from the alley where several figure people had vanished. As her folded her arms lifted up her chest, she brought her cheek near the flashy fur.

"I thought about what to be done for a moment, but looks like everything works out in the end. It's fortunate that we have personal connection to Orbis Librarius Norma."

"Fortunate, huh."

As if pouring cold water to Eight's good mood, Seven simply dropped a sigh.

His voice was small, but Eight could hear his nervousness. She strongly churned up the eyebrows that had been carefully groomed.

"What's wrong? I know that you want to say it was all thanks to that man. It's good that we listened to his story."

"I wonder. I have no faith for that man. Once a traitor will always be a traitor. You need to pay attention, too."

"Is that so? Thanks for the warning."

Because Seven's scolding didn’t seem that amusing at all, Eight waved her hand over her shoulder. As the high heels that supported her slender legs hit the stone pavements, her thighs, freely exposed from the dress' slit, left the place.

"Hmph, what a detestable man."

After the distance was far enough, Eight spitted out those words. As if trampling those words as it fell to her feet, her heels made loud noises.

Similarly, while gazing at the retreating figure of his extravagant associate as she headed toward the Mage's Guild, Seven slightly opened his mouth.

"...What a loud-mouthed woman."

The sun sank into the western sky.

The color of the sky that looked burning also ran after its master and rushed to the west. As the city of Ishana gradually began to insinuate the presence of the night, Seven also began to walk to the Mage's Guild.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 3

2015-11-28T11:58:39Z

Specs: /* Chapter 3: Scarlet Guardian, the Doll */ Making it sound more english

==Chapter 3: Scarlet Guardian, the Doll==

===Part 1===

Before they noticed, the sun had sunk into the western sea. The lights in Ishana's city started to flicker on, triggered by magic in the twilight.

When the sun had almost set, the change from noon to night on this island happened almost instantly. Disrobing from its cloak of sun, the wind dressed itself in night and ran through the town as if on a whim.

While hearing the happy sound of the door chime, Celica stepped out from a familiar coffee shop. The cold wind caressed her cheeks. As she viewed the western sky that was tinged with pink, Celica sighed while seemingly looking sad.

It had been while since she'd had such a thrilling tea time like today.

Earlier before, Trinity slowly stood up and started to talk while smiling as her irritation manifest itself. Celica had hoped someone would stop her. She wondered what would happen if someone had tried. Since she had personally experienced Trinity's anger... Celica didn’t think she could have stopped her.

"...indeed. The world is brimming with sad events. There is sorrow from being unable to stand up against threats, and also from inescapable destiny. But is it really just in the human's mind? Even when people, even when fellow people take each other's hands, share their grief, and rejoice together, their minds are able to drown in the distant sea of deep sorrow. Aah, that in itself is such a sad thing. Do we just, without thinking much about it, just think 'The world is full of sadness, if at least one person is made happy, it's good'? The reason of why people pray in the first place is to..."

There was one thing people couldn't forgive and one thing people had to endure no matter what. Starting from that topic, Trinity's lecture moved to why people get angry and sad before finally changing to her personal opinion about how sadness was born.

It wasn't clear what route she took as it subtly developed into religious studies before finally ending in some kind of dissertation. ...No one really remembered how it went anymore.

But the overwhelming amount of words and confusingly fast pace held the power to completely blow the listener's train of thought within ten minutes. They shouldn't wade in deeper than that. That kind of thought was currently brewing in Celica's mind.

Now, while feeling the cool night wind in front of the coffee shop, although she only briefly recalled what happened just before, the inside of Celica's mind was bubbling and made her fall into a deluded state.

As the door chime rang again, Nine, Jubei, and Trinity exited the store. At the end of the procession was Terumi. Fed up, he hunched his thin shoulders.

It wasn't just Celica and Terumi. It being his first experience, Jubei was shocked. Also Nine even though she had grown more accustomed to it than everyone else. She could only made a stiff smile given her exhaustion.

"I'm truly sorry, everyone~. It happened again... but at least we've finally had tea together~."

The only person who didn't show any signs of fatigue, Trinity, lowered her eyebrows in shame. She wrapped up both of her cheeks in her hands and dropped her shoulders.

Although Celica wore a bitter smile, she waved her hand to say it was okay.

"Don't take it to heart. It was my fault to begin with."

"No, please don't be mistaken~. I wasn't angry because you stood up, or because Jubei-san's feet hit the table. That was just an accident. Rather, I'm worried that the two of you may have hurt yourself~."

"A, ahaha. I'm okay, I'm okay. Despite the loud noise, it wasn't painful at all."

Yes, Trinity didn't get furious because the table was shaken or because Nine spilled her coffee.

She genuinely had lost control of herself simply because her glasses were stained.

They were only glasses, but they were Trinity's glasses. Because she lost herself over a single item that was nothing but a trifle ornament for most people, Trinity's wrath was frightening... or so Celica thought.

"Is it truly okay?"

It seemed she became worried when she recalled it. Trinity's apology had a different kind of worry as her eyes looked at Celica's feet.

When her wrath lessened, Trinity returned to her usual gentle and slow self. Nonchalantly throwing away the fear and fatigue that had been present until now, Celica smiled cheerfully.

"Yup! Look, there's no wound!"

While saying that, Celica lifted her skirt to show her unharmed thighs. Nine instantly slapped Celica's hands. A sharp noise rang out.

"What have you done!? What are you going to do if you catch the attention of some lecherous men passing by!? Consider your vulnerability and cuteness more!!"

"Ouchie~. You don't have to hit me. I wasn't particularly showing my undies or anything."

"Undies!? ...Excuse me, every living man in the world is just a creature obsessed with indecent fantasies from the time they were a brat. They’re a lump of wild lust and perverted thoughts. Because your fair skin robs the eyes of those near you, you're surrounded by many shameless fantasies... Aah, it's disgusting to even think about it. Listen, watch out the next time you do something thoughtless. I'll make sure none of the passing men are able to feel lust any more!"

"...Ain't your head itself got quite a few of those shameless fantasies?"

Terumi muttered at a spot several steps away. With force enough to dishevel her hair, Nine turned about. Her high heels clattered toward him. Quick as a flash, Nine kicked Terumi's stomach with the tip of her toe without hesitation.

"Gueh!"

"I have to find way to make men lose their function as a man. Should I practice on your body?"

"...I'm...against...violence."

Holding his stomach with both hands, Terumi crumpled and fell, starting from the knees. His groan could still be heard as he sunk to the floor.

Flustered, Trinity rushed over. Terumi responded by whispering something to the anxious Trinity. However, Celica and Nine didn't hear what he said.

"Well, time for me to go."

As the passing twilight wind rustled his whiskers, Jubei looked at each of them as he spoke.

Nine raised her face and tucked back the hair that was flowing on its own.

"Oh, already?"

"I've been requested to investigate more of Eastern Europe. Incidentally, there seems to be some information circulatin' in Ishana. I'm goin' lookin' for it."

"I see. Get in touch if something happens."

With the face of the commander of operation against the Black Beast, but also the face of a young lady, Nine sent off Jubei with a smile.

"Later," said Jubei as he turned back. Celica also frantically waved him off.

"Take care!"

His two tails swayed at his back as if returning the gesture.

As Jubei vanished around the street corner, the presence of the surrounding night became even more intense. When Celica looked up at the sky, distant stars started to blink.

"I should return home soon. Are you and the others still having a meeting later, Onee-chan?"

Celica linked her hands behind her back as she asked the question.

Trinity, who was lending a hand to Terumi as he got up, gently shook her head.

"The meeting is already over. And since I have heaps of documents to write, I'll be taking my leave for tonight."

"I'm gonna go home too. I have an assignment given by that hysterical woman."

No sooner after he spoke, the hem of his long coat swept past. Rough footsteps hit the stone pavement as Terumi walked away. He was heading to a housing complex managed by the Mage's Guild. Because of the Mind Eater, the scope of Terumi's ability to act alone was limited. The complex was also where he spent most of his time by himself.

While pinning down her hood so it wouldn't get blown by the strong wind, Trinity gracefully smiled and went on her way after exchanging farewells.

Standing on tiptoe, Celica waved her hand to her older sister's close friend. After the fairy-tale like figure faded from sight, Celica turned to Nine.

"Then let's go, Onee-chan. Ah, do you have to go back to the guild?"

"No, I'll return home. ...But Celica, can I have a moment?"

With a peaceful smile, Nine asked Celica while walking as if urging her to return home.

After catching up to her, Celica looked to her sister. It was rare for Nine to speak like that.

"Okay. But what is it? Is something wrong?"

The footsteps of both Celica's leather shoes and Nine's high heels beat the same rhythm as they hit the stone pavement.

Even without the fast pace, Nine's glossy hair drew a beautiful and gentle waves from the petty wind.

"I have something I want you to see."

"Something for me to see... Is it a present?"

Half hoping and half joking, Celica's eyes were gleaming. Nine narrowed her eyes gently at her.

"I'll tell you more later. Anyway, we should get back home... Come to my workshop."

The informed words made Celica unintentionally stumble before stopping. She couldn't quite breathe out the air she had involuntarily swallowed.

Nine's workshop. A place where none was permitted to tread with the exception of Nine herself.

===Part 2===

Nine's workshop was located in the basement of their home.

The room was previously used by Celica and Nine's father as his laboratory. But about two years ago, Nine remodeled it into her personal workshop. It was done immediately after the simple funeral for her missing father was over.

Its entrance was installed at a hardly visited corner at the house where they lived every day.

Their father had prohibited the children from entering the laboratory. Nine also didn't normally let any visitors enter the basement.

Since before their father had left, Celica had never opened the door. Passing through it, Celica followed Nine's lead to a solid staircase descending into the basement.

The staircase was surprisingly broad and went deeper than she had thought. There were magical lights furnished at regular intervals on the wall. The white lights burnt orange in the middle, illuminating their destination. Celica more or less could no longer comprehend that this place was under her own house.

Nine's high heels made loud steps each time she stepped down. With each step, tension piled up inside Celica.

Generally, a magician wouldn't show their own workshop to others, even if the other party was their family or lover. Furthermore, her sister's workshop contained research that shouldn't be spoken of.

It must be something significant since Nine was personally bringing Celica to her sanctum.

While being conflicted over whether to be hopeful or uneasy, Celica finally arrived at the end of the stairs.

Another door awaited there.

Not only did it have countless magic circles floating on its surface, it was also furnished with an electric panel on the nearby wall and what appeared to be a tiny surveillance camera on the ceiling. There might even be more devices that Celica hadn't noticed yet.

A secure entrance to her workshop was very fitting for Nine.

"I've said this before, but inside it's quite messy. Be careful not to step on something weird."

Looking over her shoulder as she spoke, Nine held her hand out to the door.

She spoke several spells without pause. Each time, various size of magic circle came apart before vanishing.

Fiddling with the electric panel, she chanted another spell. Then finally, the workshop's entrance opened with a slight noise.

"Ex... Excuse me."

Discreetly muttering, Celica went inside, following after Nine.

Then immediately, she stopped in the entrance.

The room inside was filled with lights similar to those on the staircase. All four walls were stone brick; the floor and ceiling had been solidified with stone.

There were large tables placed on both sides of the entrance. Various tools and equipment were crammed onto the tables. They ranged from things Celica recognized to some that she couldn't tell the purpose of. Further inside, there were two bookcases, which reached up to the ceiling like pillars, and also a writing desk and chair that didn't seem to be anything special.

The so called wall in the room was entirely covered in the countless memos stuck to it. Nine had a strong habit in scribbling. They were messily written on those rectangular pieces of paper. If it weren't Celica or Trinity, the scribbles might look undecipherable.

"This is... Onee-chan's..."

The workshop of Nine, the ninth of the Ten Sages.

Thinking about it, this was the first time for Celica to enter a magician's workshop. She wondered if other magicians' workshop would be like this, too.

When Celica looked inside the room, Nine had already gone inside the room unnoticed before turning around with arms folded.

"This way. And don't touch anything on the desk. They'll be hard to find if you rearrange anything."

"Ah, okay."

Although she was still puzzled, Celica quickly made her way between the desks and bookcases before jogging toward Nine.

There was another room in the back. Rather than feeling messy, the room had another kind of atmosphere in it. Its wall was obscured by large machinery and complicated devices. It wasn't a disordered room.

In a corner of the room, stood a large doll.

"Wha..."

Spontaneously, a surprised voice leaked from Celica's lips.

It was taller even than Hakumen, the tallest person Celica knew. But if Celica had to say something, the doll had slender limbs. Its metallic face was modeled after a lady in her middle age.

Judging from the face, as well as the clothes it was modeled with, something like a dress with long skirt, the doll must be a female type.

But its body was a bit large for a doll. The body proportions were also strange as its arms were big and long.

"You wanted to show me this?"

Still wide-eyed, Celica's gaze repeatedly darted back and forth between Nine and the doll.

Nine gazed at Celica with a warm look. She assured her by nodding and then moved her gaze to the doll.

"You see, this doll would act with the purpose of 'guarding' a predetermined person. It'd protect them from danger and then lead them to escape. Depending on the situation, it would chase away the attackers."

"Ooh, like a bodyguard."

"Yes. She's a bodyguard. Your bodyguard."

"Eh?"

Unable to grasp what Nine had just so calmly said, Celica asked again with her mouth half-opened.

Wondering if it sounded odd, Nine gave her a light smile.

"From here onward, the state of things in the world will get worse. My remaining time in Ishana keeps decreasing. Even when I'm staying on the island, my time with you is quite limited. That's why I made a bodyguard for you, to prevent any unexpected occurrence while I'm not at your side."

"Aha... But whatever the circumstances is, don't you think it's too exaggerated?"

Celica gave her a wry smile.

Nine worried too much about Celica. She was thankful for the thought, but Celica didn't expect Nine to go as far as to make a bodyguard.

"I'm not really in that much danger. And in the any case, I won't be leaving the island with you and the others. I don't think there's anything here that I need to be protected from."

Ishana was referred to as ''the world's safest island''.

The island was guarded by an invisible magical barrier. It could even handle physical attacks, like stopping a missile barrage for example. Anything trying to enter the island was examined by the barrier to see if it contained any risk related to organic or inorganic matter. Even leaving the island required a number of procedures.

Naturally, the possibility for seithr and seithr-induced mad creatures to get inside and harm the people in Ishana was equal to zero.

In response to Celica who was comfortably laughing, Nine on the contrary knitted her eyebrows to stress her concern.

"You leaving the island or not is a different story. I wholeheartedly reject the opinion that you are not in danger."

"Eeh, why!? I'm not particularly at risk or anything."

Growing slightly more sullen, Celica argued with her. When she did that, Nine severely sharpened the glint in her eyes and frowned.

"Who was it again that slipped away from the island unauthorized without going through the proper procedures? Who was it that could not be contacted for a month because of it, before finally getting stranded in the middle of a mountain? Hmm, I wonder who~?"

"T-That was, umm, a coincidence. It's because there were unclear circumstances..."

Still fresh in their memories, the incident that had developed into a quite a dangerous experience was being brought up. Celica blatantly averted her eyes and her awkward smile.

Since that was when she had met Ragna, the incident was a trigger that led to very profound memories for Celica herself... But in Nine's case, it must be a matter that had shortened her life span considerably.

Nine brazenly let out an astonished sigh.

"It's not just that. Tomorrow morning, the threat to your daily life we spoke of will be about to begin."

"Aha... I get it. Are you worried?"

"By all means, please be aware that I am."

Celica scratched her cheeks since she absolutely couldn't declare that she didn't remember. With a pompous manner, Nine displayed a composed smile to her.

After that, anxiety flashed across her eyes, just for a moment.

"...It's fine for you to think I'm worrying too much. But four months time, it's hard to predict what will happen to Ishana. Don't you agree?"

"I see... Only four months left."

The Black Beast was being stalled for a year. Four months from now, that peace would be over.

It was something Celica was fully aware of. In preparation for that day, Nine, Trinity, and the others were giving their all to work hard every day.

But the thing was, Nine had always been prone to worry to the point that it astonished the people around her. It was easy to imagine her worrying about Celica even though she was immersed in her work.

Perhaps this doll might be the physical manifestation of her older sister's anxiety.

Thinking about it while looking up at her newly met bodyguard, a warm feeling gradually filled Celica. Then she began to smile broadly.

People viewed the beautiful, yet terrifying, Nine of the Ten Sages with awe. And yet, in secret, she was so afraid for the people close to her getting hurt. The anxiety she felt had always been unbearable.

Celica loved that her sister held some fragility, just like everyone else.

"Got it. Well then, I guess I'll take the bodyguard since you've already built it. You did make it especially for me, after all."

After a short hop toward the doll, Celica turned to face Nine.

Standing with her arms folded below her chest like usual, Nine let out a sigh of relief and relaxed her eyes.

"That's right. I created it for you, to protect you. Something I made to protect my dear family."

"Thank you, Onee-chan. Actually, I took a liking to this girl the first time I saw her. She's quite tall, but also seems beautiful and kind."

Completely focused, Celica stared at the doll with her large brown eyes. Nine stared at her in wonder, amazement and also admiration.

"What a girl. You know it's different from playing with a doll, right? Besides, I have yet to input her personality. The mouth also doesn't move."

"Is that true? So I can't chat with her... But it's fine, I still like her."

"...I see. Then I'm glad."

Nine's astonishment changed into a wry smile.

Unable to exactly comprehend why her sister was so amazed, Celica tilted her head and replied with a smile too. She wondered if Nine wasn't pleased. It was so like her to be so worried.

In order to switch her feelings, Nine let out a deep sigh and let go of the strength in her shoulders. Then, she looked at Celica with a serious expression.

Getting roped in as expected, Celica straightened her back.

"Also, regarding the matter with Seven and Eight."

"Ah... okay. It's about the conversation in the courtyard before, isn’t it?"

"...Sorry, but I'm not going tell you what they are trying to do. But I can tell you this. If you cooperate with those lot, you'll lose your life for sure."

From her voice and expression alone, Celica could understand how serious Nine was as she said it. But Celica didn't immediately nod. After biting her lip once, she looked straight at her sister.

"But I will do my best to help. It doesn't mean I'd sacrifice myself, but maybe they just wanted some help with their research. They might find a solution that doesn't require my sacrifice."

Celica didn't know exactly what Seven and Eight were making and the significance of her being necessary. But whatever it was, if it could help Nine's plan, then Celica thought that her resolve wouldn't lose out to Nine's.

It wasn't about some sort of burning feeling to be recognised by Nine or wanting to help in the fight herself. But if there was a way for her to do something, then she wanted to give a bit of relief to others by doing it.

But looking into her sister's eyes as they became grim, Celica understood that she had made a careless remark.

Celica thought that she was going to receive a harsh lecture, but instead Nine turned her face away to hide her dejected face before dropping her voice to let the hate out.

"What they're doing isn't that simple."

Celica understood a little.

She didn't have a complete grasp of it in the end. But from the bottom of her heart, Nine was disgusted with what Seven and Eight were trying to do.

"Celica. I want to protect your life no matter what. ...After all, that man risked himself to protect you."

That man. When she heard those words, Celica got attacked by a sensation that tightened her chest.

Eight months ago, she met and parted with a man. Ragna. The promise he gave and exchanged with her. Many kinds of thought rushed through her mind.

Nine, who had been crossing her arms, embraced herself so tightly that her fingers sunk into her skin. It seemed the disordered wrinkles on her clothes showed Nine's emotions.

"To think that I was about to sacrifice you... I absolutely can't forgive myself."

"Onee-chan..."

What should she do? Nine endured herself to speak. To Celica, her voice sounded like she was condemning herself.

Something. She wanted to do something. But since she couldn't let a single word out, Celica slowly reached out her hands to embrace Nine.

When Celica's hand touched her arm, Nine let go of her superfluous strength after a short pause. Her mouth was soft, but a strong will resided in her pupils. Without changing that, she spoke to Celica.

"Got it? Even without those meddling losers, I will show you that I can defeat the Black Beast. Believe in your sister. There is nothing impossible for her."

"Okay, got it. I'll trust you."

Celica nodded quite easily. It seemed as simple as when she was asked to do the weekly shop. But it was definitely not something trivial in her mind. It was just that easy. It was a thousand times easier than not getting lost when going to a bakery in the neighborhood.

Moreover, in Nine's opinion, Celica had to compare it with the difficulty to get to the bakery taking the shortest path, or she would get confused. But for now, Celica decided not to think about her own constitution of easily getting lost.

"Hey, Onee-chan. What's her name?"

If she were to trust Nine, she would have to befriend the bodyguard to reduce some of her sister's worries. Celica hopped to its front and picked took the doll's hand.

Its hand was big and cold, but she was growing to like even its improper modelling and unnatural feel.

"She's Nirvana."

After she answered, Nine began to chant a spell. A spell so that Nirvana would recognize Celica as the subject to protect.

But for Celica, it sounded simpler than a vow to protect or a contract between master and servant. If she were to explain it, then it might be a promise of friendship.

"Let's get along, Nirvana."

Smiling, she gripped the hand she had taken in a handshake. After she opened her eyes, Nirvana awkwardly moved her neck and stared at Celica with her artificial eyes.

After Celica had left to prepare for dinner, Nine remained in the workshop alone, wanting to work on something.

Nirvana returned to the surface, following Celica. After using magic to confirm that the workshop's door had been tightly shut, Nine stood between the two bookshelves as if ensnared by them.

The wall there was wide enough for two people. A number of drawings were pasted there in the place of furniture.

[[Image:BB_PS2_107.jpg|thumb]]

Nine faced the wall and held up her hand. As she did, reacting to its master, a small magic circle emerged from the other side of the drawings.

A few short phrases and a twist of her hand in the air made the magic circle rotate. Next, the wall itself started to turn.

Beyond the now open wall, a staircase leading even further into the basement was formed.

Nine stepped forward and then breathed life to the staircase that was normally shut in deep darkness by creating a faint light.

This staircase was much, much, longer than the one leading to the workshop itself. Nine's heels etched noises as she walked.

The air was cold, full of the characteristic feeling of being underground.

What awaited at the end of the prolonged journey was a large gate made of old wood.

Nine used both hands to push the gate, which was so plain as to be unbefitting of its large size. An enormous magic circle manifested before spinning like a cogwheel. Then the gate solemnly and gracefully opened its mouth.

A noise of heels stepping inside.

Appropriate with the descending staircase, beyond the door was a room with a ceiling as tall as eyes could see. Different from the upper floor, the wall, ceiling, and floor were covered in metal. The considerable size of the area was enough to cleanly fit Nine's workshop in it.

But the inside that should have had plenty of space was occupied by something rather gigantic.

The object was an upside down cone, barely suspended from the ceiling by chains.

In accordance with its abnormal, or incomprehensibley coated silver surface, a great number of faintly shining green lines ran across it.

Its structure made it hard to believe that it was manufactured by man's hands. The structure was lovely. If someone were to say that it was sculpted by god, a large number of people might firmly believe it.

The object that appeared to be a huge nail was encircled by a number of purple rings. They were seals Nine had created. They were so secure that they gave off a sense of tenacity over and over again.

"I've never thought... that I might have to borrow your power."

With her back facing the closed gate, Nine hatefully gazed at the suspended silver and green object.

It was a device found at the location where Black Beast first appeared. Now the place was called ''District 1''. It was able to temporarily stop the flow of seithr that originated from the Boundary.

Its manufacturer was Shuuichirou Ayatsuki. Nine and Celica's father.

"...''Kushinada's Lynchpin''."

The gigantic wedge might have heard Nine's muttering as it loudly pulsed a single green light.

===Part 3===

Ishana was covered with a barrier which had been protecting it from seithr. The barrier was so strong that even the weather of the outside world was unable to affect the island.

Due to seithr, the climate had been disturbed and the planet had lost the concept of seasons. The usual traits that happened when summer turned into autumn were no more. The warmness on the air felt the same as ever.

It was just perfect to wear long sleeved clothes since most of the days in August were in that condition. Speaking of change, Celica wondered if the color of the sunset would have been even prettier during other seasons.

The pretty sunset was about to commence in the western sky when Celica was walking homewards as she had finished with today's lessons at the academy.

Nirvana was walking alongside her on the way back.

The truth was, Celica had been thinking of leaving Nirvana waiting for her at home when she went to the academy. She wouldn't want to attract attention while just walking to school.

However, Nine had been making Celica take Nirvana along wherever she went when she was not on the island. Since it was a request rather than an order, Celica resigned herself and decided to bear the odd looks from her surroundings.

Of course, Celica couldn't bring her into the classroom. Thus, Nine had been using her position as a Ten Sage to borrow an office inside the Mage's Guild for Nirvana to standby there while Celica was taking a class.

It took time and effort travelling to and from the Mage's Guild like she did every morning and evening. However, Celica enjoyed her bizarre accompanied commute a little. The reason might be because she hadn't had any company one her walk since Nine was gone and all of her close friends were living in the student dormitory.

When she looked up at the tall doll that had been matching her walking pace, the light of the day that had begun to turn orange was reflected on Nirvana's metallic skin and glass-like clear eyes. It was pretty.

"Come to think of it, I wonder how many days left until Onee-chan gets back. It's tiring to make just one dish every day."

Kicking a pebble with her tiptoe, Celica dropped her shoulders and gave a faint sigh.

Currently, Nine wasn't in Ishana. According to what she been told when she received Nirvana, her older sister would be more and more busy starting September or something. She would also have to leave the island for a few days.

It wasn't just Nine. It was also true for Trinity, Jubei, Valkenhayn, Hakumen, and Terumi. Even if she was in the Mage's Guild, Celica didn't know the specifics of what they were doing as she was just a mere student. But it seemed they spent day after day being busy and in a hurry.

Taking a look at the school bag she held in her hand, Celica took another breath.

She wondered if it was okay to leisurely commute to the academy and study at a time like this.

Unlike other students, she recognized the true state of affairs although only half of it. Because of that, she had been thinking about it far too much.

As Nine and the teachers at the academy had said, the students should keep practicing every day and prepare themselves so they wouldn't get outdone by the Mage's Guild's magicians when the crucial time comes... or some kind of important duty like that.

(Well, it's expected. I'm only a burden to Onee-chan now. I have to study hard so I can quickly stop being a burden one day.)

What she was telling herself had also become a routine for the past few days. After all, she wasn't fully satisfied with just saying it. Her real motive was that if there was something she could do, then she wanted to do it as soon as possible.

"For now, I guess it's been while for me to take it easy and clean the house until Onee-chan returns."

"Right?" said Celica to Nirvana. She responded by moving her chin and staring at Celica.

Looking at her expression, Celica laughed a little.

The streets in Ishana were practically stone pavements. When she was going home, she would use the main street heading from the academy to the port. Then after leaving the street halfway and taking a turn, she would take a little detour by walking beside a quiet park.

Since she had to do shopping today, she headed toward the main street. Celica thought about it while trying to go past a junction. Then, it happened.

"Celica A. Mercury. I wonder if I can have a bit of your time."

A familiar refreshing voice of a man could be heard from behind.

Celica stopped her feet and turned her body around. What awaited was a pair of man and woman. A man that looked like some kind of a noble when judged from his graceful manner, and a woman with slender body who wore a dress that was wide open on the chest area. There were large triangular hats on top of their heads.

"Ah, Seven-san, Eight-san. Good day."

She immediately recalled Nine's dangerous mood when she met them on August. But Celica greeted them with a smile.

Nine wouldn't make an amused face if she were here.

Eight stared in wonder like she was being puzzled. Her long eyelashes that had lovely curls went up and down frantically.

"It's surprising that you're a pretty likeable. Are you really Nine's sister?"

"Yes, of course... Hmm? What do you mean by that?"

As she suddenly thought about it, Celica reflexively looked down on her own body. It was the first that came to mind if she was searching for the reason why her blood relations with her sister were being questioned. Certainly, if she was her younger sister, then she would have a louder voice or so as she thought.

Just as she was thinking about it, a noise could be heard. Celica took notice and raised her face.

Still standing with both hands on her hips with lips making a smile, Eight's eyes twitched.

"...But it seems like you have the similar tendency to upset me."

It was a taboo to talk about Eight's proportion.

Celica instinctively put her hands on her mouth.

With a considerably amazed tone of voice, Seven interrupted with a cough.

"...Will it be all right to begin our talk?"

Beyond the thin metal framed glasses, his calm ice blue eyes stared at Celica and Eight who were facing each other. As his manner was like a teacher from the academy, Celica retracted her chin, straightened her back, and brushed it off with a laugh.

"Ah, y-yes. Go on."

After she urged him, Celica let out an 'ah' as she suddenly realized.

"But Onee-chan's not here today though...?"

"It's alright if she's not here. We only have a business with you."

Completely pulled herself together, Eight teasingly winked at her while entangling a wisp of hair that had spilled from the hat to her shoulder.

It was Seven who took after that and asked the main issue. Putting a real serious face, he adjusted his glasses with his index finger.

"I will ask bluntly. Cooperate with our research."

"Research..."

Muttering, Celica took a glance at Nirvana.

Nirvana was standing by behind Celica.

She remembered what Nine had said during the day she met Nirvana.

"That's what Onee-chan has been opposing, right? ...She said I'll lose my life if I cooperate."

But she wondered if such dangerous research was really performed in a place like Ishana. Moreover, by the hands of Nine's fellow Ten Sages.

Noticing the surrounding as Celica dropped her voice, Seven put a baffled face and greatly shook his head.

"Perish the thought that you will die. Nine has quite a misunderstanding. Our research only requires a bit of magical power and the unique healing ability you have. Generally, an unusual disposition of magical power is needed."

"Is... that so? Then..."

"Perhaps Nine doesn't want you to be involved with this research so much that she made an exaggerated lie. She really is a difficult woman."

"Good grief", said Seven as he put his white finger on his brow.

To brush it aside, Eight leaned her body forward.

"What we're making is a powerful weapon to defeat the Black Beast that will revive one day. If it exists, then surely... no, we definitely can win against it. We can fight without things like Armagus."

Her thick lips, which were painted in bright red lipstick, delivered a passionate speech so fast to point it was dizzying. Her large eyes were burning with passion. It was unthinkable that she was the same as the lighthearted person who had raised an eye over talk about proportion before.

The same passion dwelled even in Seven's calm glance that was looking at her.

"Understood? If it's realized, we won't have to recruit a large number of people to create Armagus force for the war. Hence, your cooperation is necessary."

Just what was the 'research' Seven and Eight had spoken of? Celica could only have a faint guess.

A weapon to defeat the Black Beast. It must be amazing. If it existed, large number of people wouldn't have to participate in the war. If it would truly become like that, then it was no great wonder.

The speech was something she would quickly agree with. But something still stuck in her.

"If it's that amazing... then why does Onee-chan oppose it?"

Celica spoke of the question that came to her mind.

Immediately, Eight frowned and made a troubled look while answering.

"Your magical power is required to control it. Maybe she doesn't want you to get involved with a weapon that will become a tool for war."

Putting her gloved hand to her cheek, Eight had an anxious look as she took a breath.

Celica looked downward. She didn't have self-confidence in quick thinking. But still, she pondered as hard as she could.

Certainly, Nine wouldn't allow Celica to get involved with war and weapons. Even if they were doing their share of cooking now, Nine was so prone to worry that she had been making an uproar about kitchen being dangerous and doing everything alone for two years.

However.

"...I'm sorry. I can't cooperate after all."

At the end of her pondering, Celica frantically shook her ponytail from side to side.

With the high heels that were so tall that Celica would fall down in three steps if she were to wear it, Eight approached her.

Still, she was interrupted as Nirvana put her arms between them.

Eight's face turned into frustration.

"Why!? It can be realized if you participate!"

"Eight, settle down."

From behind, Seven reprimanded Eight who was shouting in rage. But it was hard to say that Seven's face looked calm.

"Please tell us, Celica-san. Do you have any discontent toward our explanation?"

The vigor in his gentle voice felt much heavier than the roaring angry voice.

But without hesitation, Celica looked straight at Seven and Eight whose eye positions were tall.

"It's not that I have a discontent. It's just because I've promised that I'll believe in Onee-chan."

Nine had promised that she would show Celica that she could defeat the Black Beast. Then in order for the promise to be realized, Celica couldn't afford to doubt Nine. Celica believed it not with logic, but with her intuition.

"Besides, sure, Onee-chan's worrying about me too much. However, she's real smart. If the research were something amazing that could defeat Black Beast without any sacrifice like Seven-san and Eight-san said, then I think Onee-chan would take the initiative to use it instead."

If her magical power was needed, then Celica would put her effort so she could be a little less of a burden. And since this was about Nine, then Celica would definitely make it true if possible.

Above all, the matter of cooperating in Seven and Eight's research had reminded her of something. Before, there was a time when Celica was about to throw her life in order to entrap the Black Beast.

Now, Celica couldn't do the same as she did before. After all, her life had been saved by a person who was precious to her back then.

"That's why, I can't cooperate. I'm sorry!"

After carefully straightened her back again, Celica bowed deeply.

Then with the same strength when she bowed, Celica raised her head and started to run. Nirvana followed her immediately.

"Hey, wait!"

Shaking free from Eight's voice that pursued her, Celica went toward Ishana's main street.

While running, Celica looked up at Nirvana who was dyed by the setting sun.

Nine was amazing. She made such a delicate bodyguard alone. She was even trying to get to the front row to fight the Black Beast.

Perhaps Celica herself had missed the chance to have the same strength as her sister. If she had cooperated with Seven and Eight, she might be able reduce Nine's hardships.

But Celica believed that Nine surely had given Nirvana to her in case a situation like this happened. Celica's decision surely wasn't a mistake. Probably.

Nirvana turned her face at Celica's presence. When her gaze met the beautiful glass eyes, Celica laughed in embarrassment. It was like Nirvana was her other sister.

"Ahaha, it's nothing. What should we have for tonight's dinner?"

For the time being, let's go to the bakery. We should buy breads for tonight and tomorrow morning.

The western sky began to swallow the sinking sun. Before anyone realized, the sky that had been painted in orange changed into blazing flame.

Soon, the ominous sunset would burn shadows onto the pitch black stone pavements. The lined buildings, roadside trees, and the Ten Sages who were seeing off the escaping girl were counted equally amongst the sinister shadows.

"Aaah~, and there she goes..."

Rocking the large earring with her finger, Eight intentionally made a discouraged face.

Looking at her with a side glance, Seven took a step back and changed his body orientation. What he looked beyond the thin lens of his glasses was a thin alley. From the dense shadow that was born from the evening sun, several figures indicated their presences without exposing their faces.

As the figures checked the surroundings, they asked something to Seven.

The tip of Seven's lips slightly moved as he answered.

"Yes, that's the girl in question. Her name is Celica A. Mercury."

"You're aware, right? She's mentioned in Professor Ayatsuki's reports."

While putting the finger that had been messing with the earring to her mouth, Eight made a charming smile. Her eyes didn't seem like they had looked when the blunt proposal was refused; they were shining in curiosity.

A single figure dropped its voice as if in doubt. It sounded like the figure was finding fault in the two people.

Catching on it, Seven sharply narrowed the excellent eyes that a man could have.

"Be at ease. We will handle her accordingly whether she refuses or accepts. Of course, you will somehow collaborate with us, won't you?"

Being fearlessly pressed by Seven, some kind of opening was born between the human figures.

Beside, Eight put both hands on her hips and threw a glance to where Celica had gone.

"We have one chance. In that moment, the required control system and data will all gather. When that happens, it will completely be ours."

Eight's passionate words fully fuelled the expectations of those who lurked in the shadow. The words that served as encouragement and reminder got several replies.

Seven adjusted his glasses using his finger.

"The both of us will prepare the required arrangement. All of you should do no mistake without fail."

"Take care... the people of ''Orbis Librarius Norma''."

After receiving the heated gazes from both Seven and Eight respectively, the people who were called by the name of their organization left two, three words of salute before quickly vanishing into the shadow.

The sun sank even more to the west. As the twilight sky burned even redder, the shadows gradually got denser and longer as they were etched on the ground.

As if putting on the shadow, Eight waved her long mantle and turned her back from the alley where several figure people had vanished. As her folded her arms lifted up her chest, she brought her cheek near the flashy fur.

"I thought about what to be done for a moment, but looks like everything works out in the end. It's fortunate that we have personal connection to Orbis Librarius Norma."

"Fortunate, huh."

As if pouring cold water to Eight's good mood, Seven simply dropped a sigh.

His voice was small, but Eight could hear his nervousness. She strongly churned up the eyebrows that had been carefully groomed.

"What's wrong? I know that you want to say it was all thanks to that man. It's good that we listened to his story."

"I wonder. I have no faith for that man. Once a traitor will always be a traitor. You need to pay attention, too."

"Is that so? Thanks for the warning."

Because Seven's scolding didn’t seem that amusing at all, Eight waved her hand over her shoulder. As the high heels that supported her slender legs hit the stone pavements, her thighs, freely exposed from the dress' slit, left the place.

"Hmph, what a detestable man."

After the distance was far enough, Eight spitted out those words. As if trampling those words as it fell to her feet, her heels made loud noises.

Similarly, while gazing at the retreating figure of his extravagant associate as she headed toward the Mage's Guild, Seven slightly opened his mouth.

"...What a loud-mouthed woman."

The sun sank into the western sky.

The color of the sky that looked burning also ran after its master and rushed to the west. As the city of Ishana gradually began to insinuate the presence of the night, Seven also began to walk to the Mage's Guild.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 3

2015-10-23T22:38:42Z

Specs: /* Chapter 3: Scarlet Guardian, the Doll */ Making it read better in english

==Chapter 3: Scarlet Guardian, the Doll==

===Part 1===

Before they noticed, the sun had sunk into the western sea. The lights in Ishana's city started to flicker on, triggered by magic in the twilight.

When the sun had almost set, the change from noon to night on this island happened almost instantly. Disrobing from its cloak of sun, the wind dressed itself in night and ran through the town as if on a whim.

While hearing the happy sound of the door chime, Celica stepped out from a familiar coffee shop. The cold wind caressed her cheeks. As she viewed the western sky that was tinged with pink, Celica sighed while seemingly looking sad.

It had been while since she'd had such a thrilling tea time like today.

Earlier before, Trinity slowly stood up and started to talk while smiling as her irritation manifest itself. Celica had hoped someone would stop her. She wondered what would happen if someone had tried. Since she had personally experienced Trinity's anger... Celica didn’t think she could have stopped her.

"...indeed. The world is brimming with sad events. There is sorrow from being unable to stand up against threats, and also from inescapable destiny. But is it really just in the human's mind? Even when people, even when fellow people take each other's hands, share their grief, and rejoice together, their minds are able to drown in the distant sea of deep sorrow. Aah, that in itself is such a sad thing. Do we just, without thinking much about it, just think 'The world is full of sadness, if at least one person is made happy, it's good'? The reason of why people pray in the first place is to..."

There was one thing people couldn't forgive and one thing people had to endure no matter what. Starting from that topic, Trinity's lecture moved to why people get angry and sad before finally changing to her personal opinion about how sadness was born.

It wasn't clear what route she took as it subtly developed into religious studies before finally ending in some kind of dissertation. ...No one really remembered how it went anymore.

But the overwhelming amount of words and confusingly fast pace held the power to completely blow the listener's train of thought within ten minutes. They shouldn't wade in deeper than that. That kind of thought was currently brewing in Celica's mind.

Now, while feeling the cool night wind in front of the coffee shop, although she only briefly recalled what happened just before, the inside of Celica's mind was bubbling and made her fall into a deluded state.

As the door chime rang again, Nine, Jubei, and Trinity exited the store. At the end of the procession was Terumi. Fed up, he hunched his thin shoulders.

It wasn't just Celica and Terumi. It being his first experience, Jubei was shocked. Also Nine even though she had grown more accustomed to it than everyone else. She could only made a stiff smile given her exhaustion.

"I'm truly sorry, everyone~. It happened again... but at least we've finally had tea together~."

The only person who didn't show any signs of fatigue, Trinity, lowered her eyebrows in shame. She wrapped up both of her cheeks in her hands and dropped her shoulders.

Although Celica wore a bitter smile, she waved her hand to say it was okay.

"Don't take it to heart. It was my fault to begin with."

"No, please don't be mistaken~. I wasn't angry because you stood up, or because Jubei-san's feet hit the table. That was just an accident. Rather, I'm worried that the two of you may have hurt yourself~."

"A, ahaha. I'm okay, I'm okay. Despite the loud noise, it wasn't painful at all."

Yes, Trinity didn't get furious because the table was shaken or because Nine spilled her coffee.

She genuinely had lost control of herself simply because her glasses were stained.

They were only glasses, but they were Trinity's glasses. Because she lost herself over a single item that was nothing but a trifle ornament for most people, Trinity's wrath was frightening... or so Celica thought.

"Is it truly okay?"

It seemed she became worried when she recalled it. Trinity's apology had a different kind of worry as her eyes looked at Celica's feet.

When her wrath lessened, Trinity returned to her usual gentle and slow self. Nonchalantly throwing away the fear and fatigue that had been present until now, Celica smiled cheerfully.

"Yup! Look, there's no wound!"

While saying that, Celica lifted her skirt to show her unharmed thighs. Nine instantly slapped Celica's hands. A sharp noise rang out.

"What have you done!? What are you going to do if you catch the attention of some lecherous men passing by!? Consider your vulnerability and cuteness more!!"

"Ouchie~. You don't have to hit me. I wasn't particularly showing my undies or anything."

"Undies!? ...Excuse me, every living man in the world is just a creature obsessed with indecent fantasies from the time they were a brat. They’re a lump of wild lust and perverted thoughts. Because your fair skin robs the eyes of those near you, you're surrounded by many shameless fantasies... Aah, it's disgusting to even think about it. Listen, watch out the next time you do something thoughtless. I'll make sure none of the passing men are able to feel lust any more!"

"...Ain't your head itself got quite a few of those shameless fantasies?"

Terumi muttered at a spot several steps away. With force enough to dishevel her hair, Nine turned about. Her high heels clattered toward him. Quick as a flash, Nine kicked Terumi's stomach with the tip of her toe without hesitation.

"Gueh!"

"I have to find way to make men lose their function as a man. Should I practice on your body?"

"...I'm...against...violence."

Holding his stomach with both hands, Terumi crumpled and fell, starting from the knees. His groan could still be heard as he sunk to the floor.

Flustered, Trinity rushed over. Terumi responded by whispering something to the anxious Trinity. However, Celica and Nine didn't hear what he said.

"Well, time for me to go."

As the passing twilight wind rustled his whiskers, Jubei looked at each of them as he spoke.

Nine raised her face and tucked back the hair that was flowing on its own.

"Oh, already?"

"I've been requested to investigate more of Eastern Europe. Incidentally, there seems to be some information circulatin' in Ishana. I'm goin' lookin' for it."

"I see. Get in touch if something happens."

With the face of the commander of operation against the Black Beast, but also the face of a young lady, Nine sent off Jubei with a smile.

"Later," said Jubei as he turned back. Celica also frantically waved him off.

"Take care!"

His two tails swayed at his back as if returning the gesture.

As Jubei vanished around the street corner, the presence of the surrounding night became even more intense. When Celica looked up at the sky, distant stars started to blink.

"I should return home soon. Are you and the others still having a meeting later, Onee-chan?"

Celica linked her hands behind her back as she asked the question.

Trinity, who was lending a hand to Terumi as he got up, gently shook her head.

"The meeting is already over. And since I have heaps of documents to write, I'll be taking my leave for tonight."

"I'm gonna go home too. I have an assignment given by that hysterical woman."

No sooner after he spoke, the hem of his long coat swept past. Rough footsteps hit the stone pavement as Terumi walked away. He was heading to a housing complex managed by the Mage's Guild. Because of the Mind Eater, the scope of Terumi's ability to act alone was limited. The complex was also where he spent most of his time by himself.

While pinning down her hood so it wouldn't get blown by the strong wind, Trinity gracefully smiled and went on her way after exchanging farewells.

Standing on tiptoe, Celica waved her hand to her older sister's close friend. After the fairy-tale like figure faded from sight, Celica turned to Nine.

"Then let's go, Onee-chan. Ah, do you have to go back to the guild?"

"No, I'll return home. ...But Celica, can I have a moment?"

With a peaceful smile, Nine asked Celica while walking as if urging her to return home.

After catching up to her, Celica looked to her sister. It was rare for Nine to speak like that.

"Okay. But what is it? Is something wrong?"

The footsteps of both Celica's leather shoes and Nine's high heels beat the same rhythm as they hit the stone pavement.

Even without the fast pace, Nine's glossy hair drew a beautiful and gentle waves from the petty wind.

"I have something I want you to see."

"Something for me to see... Is it a present?"

Half hoping and half joking, Celica's eyes were gleaming. Nine narrowed her eyes gently at her.

"I'll tell you more later. Anyway, we should get back home... Come to my workshop."

The informed words made Celica unintentionally stumble before stopping. She couldn't quite breathe out the air she had involuntarily swallowed.

Nine's workshop. A place where none was permitted to tread with the exception of Nine herself.

===Part 2===

Nine's workshop was located in the basement of their home.

The room was previously used by Celica and Nine's father as his laboratory. But about two years ago, Nine remodeled it into her personal workshop. It was done immediately after the simple funeral for her missing father was over.

Its entrance was installed at a hardly visited corner at the house where they lived every day.

Their father had prohibited the children from entering the laboratory. Nine also didn't normally let any visitors enter the basement.

Since before their father had left, Celica had never opened the door. Passing through it, Celica followed Nine's lead to a solid staircase descending into the basement.

The staircase was surprisingly broad and went deeper than she had thought. There were magical lights furnished at regular intervals on the wall. The white lights burnt orange in the middle, illuminating their destination. Celica more or less could no longer comprehend that this place was under her own house.

Nine's high heels made loud steps each time she stepped down. With each step, tension piled up inside Celica.

Generally, a magician wouldn't show their own workshop to others, even if the other party was their family or lover. Furthermore, her sister's workshop contained research that shouldn't be spoken of.

It must be something significant since Nine was personally bringing Celica to her sanctum.

While being conflicted over whether to be hopeful or uneasy, Celica finally arrived at the end of the stairs.

Another door awaited there.

Not only did it have countless magic circles floating on its surface, it was also furnished with an electric panel on the nearby wall and what appeared to be a tiny surveillance camera on the ceiling. There might even be more devices that Celica hadn't noticed yet.

A secure entrance to her workshop was very fitting for Nine.

"I've said this before, but inside it's quite messy. Be careful not to step on something weird."

Looking over her shoulder as she spoke, Nine held her hand out to the door.

She spoke several spells without pause. Each time, various size of magic circle came apart before vanishing.

Fiddling with the electric panel, she chanted another spell. Then finally, the workshop's entrance opened with a slight noise.

"Ex... Excuse me."

Discreetly muttering, Celica went inside, following after Nine.

Then immediately, she stopped in the entrance.

The room inside was filled with lights similar to those on the staircase. All four walls were stone brick; the floor and ceiling had been solidified with stone.

There were large tables placed on both sides of the entrance. Various tools and equipment were crammed onto the tables. They ranged from things Celica recognized to some that she couldn't tell the purpose of. Further inside, there were two bookcases, which reached up to the ceiling like pillars, and also a writing desk and chair that didn't seem to be anything special.

The so called wall in the room was entirely covered in the countless memos stuck to it. Nine had a strong habit in scribbling. They were messily written on those rectangular pieces of paper. If it weren't Celica or Trinity, the scribbles might look undecipherable.

"This is... Onee-chan's..."

The workshop of Nine, the ninth of the Ten Sages.

Thinking about it, this was the first time for Celica to enter a magician's workshop. She wondered if other magicians' workshop would be like this, too.

When Celica looked inside the room, Nine had already gone inside the room unnoticed before turning around with arms folded.

"This way. And don't touch anything on the desk. They'll be hard to find if you rearrange anything."

"Ah, okay."

Although she was still puzzled, Celica quickly made her way between the desks and bookcases before jogging toward Nine.

There was another room in the back. Rather than feeling messy, the room had another kind of atmosphere in it. Its wall was obscured by large machinery and complicated devices. It wasn't a disordered room.

In a corner of the room, stood a large doll.

"Wha..."

Spontaneously, a surprised voice leaked from Celica's lips.

It was taller even than Hakumen, the tallest person Celica knew. But if Celica had to say something, the doll had slender limbs. Its metallic face was modeled after a lady in her middle age.

Judging from the face, as well as the clothes it was modeled with, something like a dress with long skirt, the doll must be a female type.

But its body was a bit large for a doll. The body proportions were also strange as its arms were big and long.

"You wanted to show me this?"

Still wide-eyed, Celica's gaze repeatedly darted back and forth between Nine and the doll.

Nine gazed at Celica with a warm look. She assured her by nodding and then moved her gaze to the doll.

"You see, this doll would act with the purpose of 'guarding' a predetermined person. It'd protect them from danger and then lead them to escape. Depending on the situation, it would chase away the attackers."

"Ooh, like a bodyguard."

"Yes. She's a bodyguard. Your bodyguard."

"Eh?"

Unable to grasp what Nine had just so calmly said, Celica asked again with her mouth half-opened.

Wondering if it sounded odd, Nine gave her a light smile.

"From here onward, the state of things in the world will get worse. My remaining time in Ishana keeps decreasing. Even when I'm staying on the island, my time with you is quite limited. That's why I made a bodyguard for you, to prevent any unexpected occurrence while I'm not at your side."

"Aha... But whatever the circumstances is, don't you think it's too exaggerated?"

Celica gave her a wry smile.

Nine worried too much about Celica. She was thankful for the thought, but Celica didn't expect Nine to go as far as to make a bodyguard.

"I'm not really in that much danger. And in the any case, I won't be leaving the island with you and the others. I don't think there's anything here that I need to be protected from."

Ishana was referred to as ''the world's safest island''.

The island was guarded by an invisible magical barrier. It could even handle physical attacks, like stopping a missile barrage for example. Anything trying to enter the island was examined by the barrier to see if it contained any risk related to organic or inorganic matter. Even leaving the island required a number of procedures.

Naturally, the possibility for seithr and seithr-induced mad creatures to get inside and harm the people in Ishana was equal to zero.

In response to Celica who was comfortably laughing, Nine on the contrary knitted her eyebrows to stress her concern.

"You leaving the island or not is a different story. I wholeheartedly reject the opinion that you are not in danger."

"Eeh, why!? I'm not particularly at risk or anything."

Growing slightly more sullen, Celica argued with her. When she did that, Nine severely sharpened the glint in her eyes and frowned.

"Who was it again that slipped away from the island unauthorized without going through the proper procedures? Who was it that could not be contacted for a month because of it, before finally getting stranded in the middle of a mountain? Hmm, I wonder who~?"

"T-That was, umm, a coincidence. It's because there were unclear circumstances..."

Still fresh in their memories, the incident that had developed into a quite a dangerous experience was being brought up. Celica blatantly averted her eyes and her awkward smile.

Since that was when she had met Ragna, the incident was a trigger that led to very profound memories for Celica herself... But in Nine's case, it must be a matter that had shortened her life span considerably.

Nine brazenly let out an astonished sigh.

"It's not just that. Tomorrow morning, the threat to your daily life we spoke of will be about to begin."

"Aha... I get it. Are you worried?"

"By all means, please be aware that I am."

Celica scratched her cheeks since she absolutely couldn't declare that she didn't remember. With a pompous manner, Nine displayed a composed smile to her.

After that, anxiety flashed across her eyes, just for a moment.

"...It's fine for you to think I'm worrying too much. But four months time, it's hard to predict what will happen to Ishana. Don't you agree?"

"I see... Only four months left."

The Black Beast was being stalled for a year. Four months from now, that peace would be over.

It was something Celica was fully aware of. In preparation for that day, Nine, Trinity, and the others were giving their all to work hard every day.

But the thing was, Nine had always been prone to worry to the point that it astonished the people on her surroundings. It was easy to imagine her worrying about Celica even though she was being occupied.

Perhaps this doll might be the older sister's anxiety that had taken a form.

By thinking about it while looking up at the bodyguard she met for the first time, a warm feeling gradually filled Celica. Then she began to smile broadly.

People saw the beautiful and terrifying Nine of the Ten Sages with awe. And yet in the back, she had been afraid for the people close to her getting hurt. The anxiety she felt had always been unbearable.

Celica also loved the fragile part of her persistent sister from the bottom of her heart.

"Got it. Well then, I guess I'll take the bodyguard since it's already done. You've made it especially for me, after all."

After doing a hop toward the doll, Celica turned her face at Nine.

Standing with arms folded below chest like usual, Nine let out a sigh of relieve and relaxed her eyes.

"That's right. I've created it for you, to protect you. Something I made to protect my dear family."

"Thank you, Onee-chan. Actually, I've taken a liking to this girl from the first time I saw her. She's quite tall, but also seems beautiful and kind."

Completely interested, Celica looked at the doll with her brown eyes. Nine stared her in wonder, feeling amazed and also admiration at her.

"What a girl. You know it's different from playing with a doll, right? Besides, I have yet to input her personality. The mouth also doesn't move."

"Is that true? So I can't chat with her... But it's fine, I still like her."

"...I see. Then I'm glad."

Nine's astonishment changed into a wry smile.

Unable to exactly understand why her sister got that amazed, Celica tilted her neck and replied with a smile too. She wondered if Nine wasn't pleased. It was so like her to be so worried.

In order to switch her feelings, Nine took a deep sigh and let go of the strength in her shoulders. Then, she looked at Celica with a bit of seriousness.

Getting roped in as expected, Celica straightened her back.

"Also, regarding the matter with Seven and Eight."

"Ah... okay. It's about the conversation in the courtyard before, isn’t it?"

"...Sorry, but I'm not going tell you what they are trying to do. But I can tell you this. If you cooperate with those lot, you'll lose your life for sure."

From her voice and expression alone, Celica could understand how serious Nine was when she was speaking. But Celica didn't immediately nod. After biting her lips once, she looked straight at her sister.

"But I will do my best if I can be useful. It doesn't mean I'd sacrifice myself, but maybe they just wanted some help with their research. They might find a solution that doesn't require my death."

Celica didn't know exactly what Seven and Eight were making and the significance of Celica being necessary. But whatever it was, if it could help Nine's plan, then Celica thought that her sincerity wouldn't lose to Nine's.

It was nothing about some sort of burning feeling like getting recognized by Nine or wanting to help in the fight herself. But if there was a way for her to do something, then she wanted to give a bit of ease for somebody by doing it.

But looking at her sister's eyes that became grim, Celica understood that she had made a careless remark.

Celica thought that she was going to receive a harsh lecture, but instead Nine turned her face away to hide her detested face before dropping her voice to let the hate out.

"What they're doing isn't that simple."

Celica understood for a bit.

She didn't have complete grasp of it in the end. But from the bottom of her heart, Nine was disgusted with what Seven and Eight were trying to do.

"Celica. I want to protect your life no matter what. ...After all, that man had risked himself to protect you."

That man. When she heard those words, Celica got attacked by a sensation that tightened her chest.

Eight months ago, she met and parted with a man. Ragna. The promise he gave and exchanged with her. Many kind of thoughts rushed to her mind.

Nine, who had been crossing her arms, embraced herself so tight that her fingers sunk into her skin. It seemed the disordered wrinkles on her clothes pictured Nine's emotions.

"To think that I was about to sacrifice you... I absolutely can't forgive myself. Even if someone does, I myself cannot."

"Onee-chan..."

What should she do? Nine endured herself to spoke. For Celica, her voice sounded like she was condemning herself.

Something. She wanted to do something. But since she couldn't let a single word out, Celica slowly reached out her hands to embrace Nine.

When Celica's hand touched her arm, Nine let go of her superfluous strength after a short pause. Her mouth was soft, but a strong will resided in her pupils. Without change, she made a speech at Celica.

"Got it? Even without those meddling losers, I will show you that I can defeat the Black Beast. Believe in your sister. There is nothing impossible for her."

"Okay, got it. I'll trust you."

Celica nodded quite easily. It seemed as simple as when she was requested to buy groceries. But it was definitely not something trivial in her mind. It was just that easy. It was a thousand times easier than not getting lost when going to a bakery in the neighborhood.

Moreover, in Nine's opinion, Celica had to compare it with the difficulty to get her to the bakery using shortest path, or she would get confused. But for now, Celica decided not to think about her own constitution of easily getting lost.

"Hey, Onee-chan. What's her name?"

If she were to trust Nine, she would have to befriend the bodyguard to reduce one of her sister's worries. Celica hopped to the front and picked up the doll's hand.

Its hand was big and cold, but she grew to like even its improper modelling and unnatural feel.

"She's Nirvana."

After she answered, Nine began to chant a spell. A spell so that Nirvana would recognize Celica as the subject to protect.

But for Celica, it sounded simpler than a vow to protect or a contract between master and servant. If she were to speak of it, then it might be a promise of friendship.

"Let's get along, Nirvana."

Smiling, she gripped the hand she had taken to do a handshake. After she opened her eyes, Nirvana awkwardly moved her neck and stared at Celica with her artificial eyes.

After Celica had left to prepare for dinner, Nine remained in the workshop alone as she wanted to do something.

Nirvana returned to the surface following Celica. After using magic to confirm that the workshop's door had been tightly shut, Nine stood between the two bookshelves as if lured by them.

The wall there was wide enough for two people. A number of drawings were pasted there in the place of furniture.

[[Image:BB_PS2_107.jpg|thumb]]

Nine faced the wall and held up her hand. As she did, reacting to its master, a small magic circle emerged from the other side of the drawings.

Short phrases and twisting her hand on the air made the magic circle rotated. Next, the wall in front of her eyes itself started to turn.

Beyond, a staircase leading to even further down was formed.

Nine stepped forward and then breathed life to the staircase that was shut in deep darkness by creating a faint light.

It lasted far, far, longer than getting down to the workshop itself. Nine's heels etched noises as she walked.

The air was cold, full of the characteristic feels of the underground.

What awaited at the end of the eternal journey was a large gate made of old wood.

Nine used both hands to push the gate that was so plain it was unbefitting of its large appearance. An enormous magic circle manifested before it stirred like a cogwheel. Then the gate solemnly and gracefully opened its mouth.

The noise of heels stepped inside.

Appropriate with the descending staircase, beyond the door was a room with ceiling as tall as eyes could see. Different from the upper floor, the wall, ceiling, and floor were covered in metal. The considerable size of the area was enough to cleanly fit Nine's workshop in it.

But the indoor that should have had plenty of space was occupied by something rather gigantic.

The object was an upside down cone barely suspended on the ceiling by using chains.

In accordance to its abnormal, or incomprehensible balance of silver surface, a great number of faintly shining green lines ran on it.

Its structure made it hard to believe so suddenly that it was manufactured by man's hands. The structure was lovely. If someone were to say that it was sculpted by god, a large number of people might firmly believe it.

The object that appeared to be a huge nail of a wedge was encircled by many number of purple rings. They were seals Nine had created. They were so secure that they gave off a sense of tenacity over and over again.

"I've never thought... that I have to borrow your power."

With her back facing the shut gate, Nine hatefully gazed at the suspended silver and green object.

It was a device found at the location where Black Beast first appeared. Now the place was called as ''District 1''. It was able to temporarily stop the flow of seithr that originated from the Boundary.

Its manufacturer was Shuuichirou Ayatsuki. Nine and Celica's father.

"...''Kushinada's Lynchpin''."

The gigantic wedge might have heard Nine's muttering as it loudly pulsed a single green light.

===Part 3===

Ishana was covered with a barrier which had been protecting it from seithr. The barrier was so strong that even the weather of the outside world was unable to affect the island.

Caused by seithr, the climate had been disturbed and lost the concept of season. The usual traits that happened when summer turned into fall were no more. The warmness on the air felt the same as ever.

It was just perfect to wear long sleeved clothes since most of the days in August were in that condition. Speaking of change, Celica wondered if the color of the sunset would be even prettier during other seasons.

The pretty sunset was about to commence in the western sky when Celica was walking toward her home as she had finished with the academy's lessons.

Nirvana was going along with her on the way back.

The truth was, Celica had been thinking to have Nirvana waiting at home when she had to go to the academy. It was because she would attract attention when they were going to the academy.

However, Nine had been making Celica to take Nirvana along thoroughly when she was not in the island. Since it was a request rather than an order, Celica resigned herself and decided to bear the odd looks from her surroundings.

Of course, Celica couldn't bring her to the classroom. Thus, Nine had been using her position as a Ten Sage to borrow an office inside the Mage's Guild for Nirvana to standby there when Celica was taking a class.

It took time and effort travelling from and to Mage's Guild like she did in morning and returning home. However, Celica liked this bizarre commuting for a bit. The reason might be because she had no one to accompany her going home since Nine was gone and that all her close friends were living in the student dormitory.

When she looked up at the tall doll that had been matching her walking pace with Celica, the light of the day that had begun to turn orange got reflected on Nirvana's metallic skin and glass-like clear eyes. It was pretty.

"Come to think of it, I wonder how many days left until Onee-chan back. It's tiring to make just one dish every day."

While kicking a rolling pebble with her tiptoe, Celica dropped her shoulders along with a faint sigh.

Currently, Nine wasn't in Ishana. According to what she had heard when she received Nirvana, her older sister would be more and more busy coming September or something. She would also have to leave the island for a few days.

It wasn't just Nine. It was also true for Trinity, Jubei, Valkenhayn, Hakumen, and Terumi. Even if she was in Mage's Guild, Celica didn't know the specific of what they were doing as she was just a mere student. But it seemed they spent day after day being busy and in a hurry.

Taking a look at the school bag she held in her hand, Celica took another breath.

She wondered if it was okay to leisurely commute to the academy and studying at such time.

Unlike other students, she recognized the true state of affairs although only half of it. Because of that, she had been thinking about it for too much.

As Nine and the academy teachers had said, the students should keep doing practice every day and prepare themselves so they wouldn't get outdone by Mage's Guild's magicians when the crucial time comes... or some kind of important duty like that.

(Well, it's expected. I'm only a burden to Onee-chan now. Have to study hard so I can quickly stop being a burden one day.)

What she was telling herself had also become a routine for the past few days. After all, she wasn't fully satisfied with just saying it. Her real motive was that if there was something she could do, then she wanted to do it as soon as possible.

"For now, I guess it's been while for me to take it easy and clean the house until Onee-chan returns."

"Right?" said Celica to Nirvana. She responded by moving her chin and staring at Celica.

Looking at her expression, Celica laughed a little.

The streets in Ishana were practically stone pavements. When she was going home, she would use the main street heading from the academy to the port. Then after leaving the street halfway and taking a turn, she would take a little detour by walking beside a quiet park.

Since she had to do shopping today, she headed toward the main street. Celica thought about it while trying to go past a junction. Then, it happened.

"Celica A. Mercury. I wonder if I can have a bit of your time."

A familiar refreshing voice of a man could be heard from behind.

Celica stopped her feet and turned her body around. What awaited was a pair of man and woman. A man that looked like some kind of a noble when judged from his graceful manner, and a woman with slender body who wore a dress that was wide open on the chest area. There were large triangular hats on top of their heads.

"Ah, Seven-san, Eight-san. Good day."

She immediately recalled Nine's dangerous mood when she met them on August. But Celica greeted them with a smile.

Nine wouldn't make an amused face if she were here.

Eight stared in wonder like she was being puzzled. Her long eyelashes that had lovely curls went up and down frantically.

"It's surprising that you're a pretty likeable. Are you really Nine's sister?"

"Yes, of course... Hmm? What do you mean by that?"

As she suddenly thought about it, Celica reflexively looked down on her own body. It was the first that came to mind if she was searching for the reason why her blood relations with her sister were being questioned. Certainly, if she was her younger sister, then she would have a louder voice or so as she thought.

Just as she was thinking about it, a noise could be heard. Celica took notice and raised her face.

Still standing with both hands on her hips with lips making a smile, Eight's eyes twitched.

"...But it seems like you have the similar tendency to upset me."

It was a taboo to talk about Eight's proportion.

Celica instinctively put her hands on her mouth.

With a considerably amazed tone of voice, Seven interrupted with a cough.

"...Will it be all right to begin our talk?"

Beyond the thin metal framed glasses, his calm ice blue eyes stared at Celica and Eight who were facing each other. As his manner was like a teacher from the academy, Celica retracted her chin, straightened her back, and brushed it off with a laugh.

"Ah, y-yes. Go on."

After she urged him, Celica let out an 'ah' as she suddenly realized.

"But Onee-chan's not here today though...?"

"It's alright if she's not here. We only have a business with you."

Completely pulled herself together, Eight teasingly winked at her while entangling a wisp of hair that had spilled from the hat to her shoulder.

It was Seven who took after that and asked the main issue. Putting a real serious face, he adjusted his glasses with his index finger.

"I will ask bluntly. Cooperate with our research."

"Research..."

Muttering, Celica took a glance at Nirvana.

Nirvana was standing by behind Celica.

She remembered what Nine had said during the day she met Nirvana.

"That's what Onee-chan has been opposing, right? ...She said I'll lose my life if I cooperate."

But she wondered if such dangerous research was really performed in a place like Ishana. Moreover, by the hands of Nine's fellow Ten Sages.

Noticing the surrounding as Celica dropped her voice, Seven put a baffled face and greatly shook his head.

"Perish the thought that you will die. Nine has quite a misunderstanding. Our research only requires a bit of magical power and the unique healing ability you have. Generally, an unusual disposition of magical power is needed."

"Is... that so? Then..."

"Perhaps Nine doesn't want you to be involved with this research so much that she made an exaggerated lie. She really is a difficult woman."

"Good grief", said Seven as he put his white finger on his brow.

To brush it aside, Eight leaned her body forward.

"What we're making is a powerful weapon to defeat the Black Beast that will revive one day. If it exists, then surely... no, we definitely can win against it. We can fight without things like Armagus."

Her thick lips, which were painted in bright red lipstick, delivered a passionate speech so fast to point it was dizzying. Her large eyes were burning with passion. It was unthinkable that she was the same as the lighthearted person who had raised an eye over talk about proportion before.

The same passion dwelled even in Seven's calm glance that was looking at her.

"Understood? If it's realized, we won't have to recruit a large number of people to create Armagus force for the war. Hence, your cooperation is necessary."

Just what was the 'research' Seven and Eight had spoken of? Celica could only have a faint guess.

A weapon to defeat the Black Beast. It must be amazing. If it existed, large number of people wouldn't have to participate in the war. If it would truly become like that, then it was no great wonder.

The speech was something she would quickly agree with. But something still stuck in her.

"If it's that amazing... then why does Onee-chan oppose it?"

Celica spoke of the question that came to her mind.

Immediately, Eight frowned and made a troubled look while answering.

"Your magical power is required to control it. Maybe she doesn't want you to get involved with a weapon that will become a tool for war."

Putting her gloved hand to her cheek, Eight had an anxious look as she took a breath.

Celica looked downward. She didn't have self-confidence in quick thinking. But still, she pondered as hard as she could.

Certainly, Nine wouldn't allow Celica to get involved with war and weapons. Even if they were doing their share of cooking now, Nine was so prone to worry that she had been making an uproar about kitchen being dangerous and doing everything alone for two years.

However.

"...I'm sorry. I can't cooperate after all."

At the end of her pondering, Celica frantically shook her ponytail from side to side.

With the high heels that were so tall that Celica would fall down in three steps if she were to wear it, Eight approached her.

Still, she was interrupted as Nirvana put her arms between them.

Eight's face turned into frustration.

"Why!? It can be realized if you participate!"

"Eight, settle down."

From behind, Seven reprimanded Eight who was shouting in rage. But it was hard to say that Seven's face looked calm.

"Please tell us, Celica-san. Do you have any discontent toward our explanation?"

The vigor in his gentle voice felt much heavier than the roaring angry voice.

But without hesitation, Celica looked straight at Seven and Eight whose eye positions were tall.

"It's not that I have a discontent. It's just because I've promised that I'll believe in Onee-chan."

Nine had promised that she would show Celica that she could defeat the Black Beast. Then in order for the promise to be realized, Celica couldn't afford to doubt Nine. Celica believed it not with logic, but with her intuition.

"Besides, sure, Onee-chan's worrying about me too much. However, she's real smart. If the research were something amazing that could defeat Black Beast without any sacrifice like Seven-san and Eight-san said, then I think Onee-chan would take the initiative to use it instead."

If her magical power was needed, then Celica would put her effort so she could be a little less of a burden. And since this was about Nine, then Celica would definitely make it true if possible.

Above all, the matter of cooperating in Seven and Eight's research had reminded her of something. Before, there was a time when Celica was about to throw her life in order to entrap the Black Beast.

Now, Celica couldn't do the same as she did before. After all, her life had been saved by a person who was precious to her back then.

"That's why, I can't cooperate. I'm sorry!"

After carefully straightened her back again, Celica bowed deeply.

Then with the same strength when she bowed, Celica raised her head and started to run. Nirvana followed her immediately.

"Hey, wait!"

Shaking free from Eight's voice that pursued her, Celica went toward Ishana's main street.

While running, Celica looked up at Nirvana who was dyed by the setting sun.

Nine was amazing. She made such a delicate bodyguard alone. She was even trying to get to the front row to fight the Black Beast.

Perhaps Celica herself had missed the chance to have the same strength as her sister. If she had cooperated with Seven and Eight, she might be able reduce Nine's hardships.

But Celica believed that Nine surely had given Nirvana to her in case a situation like this happened. Celica's decision surely wasn't a mistake. Probably.

Nirvana turned her face at Celica's presence. When her gaze met the beautiful glass eyes, Celica laughed in embarrassment. It was like Nirvana was her other sister.

"Ahaha, it's nothing. What should we have for tonight's dinner?"

For the time being, let's go to the bakery. We should buy breads for tonight and tomorrow morning.

The western sky began to swallow the sinking sun. Before anyone realized, the sky that had been painted in orange changed into blazing flame.

Soon, the ominous sunset would burn shadows onto the pitch black stone pavements. The lined buildings, roadside trees, and the Ten Sages who were seeing off the escaping girl were counted equally amongst the sinister shadows.

"Aaah~, and there she goes..."

Rocking the large earring with her finger, Eight intentionally made a discouraged face.

Looking at her with a side glance, Seven took a step back and changed his body orientation. What he looked beyond the thin lens of his glasses was a thin alley. From the dense shadow that was born from the evening sun, several figures indicated their presences without exposing their faces.

As the figures checked the surroundings, they asked something to Seven.

The tip of Seven's lips slightly moved as he answered.

"Yes, that's the girl in question. Her name is Celica A. Mercury."

"You're aware, right? She's mentioned in Professor Ayatsuki's reports."

While putting the finger that had been messing with the earring to her mouth, Eight made a charming smile. Her eyes didn't seem like they had looked when the blunt proposal was refused; they were shining in curiosity.

A single figure dropped its voice as if in doubt. It sounded like the figure was finding fault in the two people.

Catching on it, Seven sharply narrowed the excellent eyes that a man could have.

"Be at ease. We will handle her accordingly whether she refuses or accepts. Of course, you will somehow collaborate with us, won't you?"

Being fearlessly pressed by Seven, some kind of opening was born between the human figures.

Beside, Eight put both hands on her hips and threw a glance to where Celica had gone.

"We have one chance. In that moment, the required control system and data will all gather. When that happens, it will completely be ours."

Eight's passionate words fully fuelled the expectations of those who lurked in the shadow. The words that served as encouragement and reminder got several replies.

Seven adjusted his glasses using his finger.

"The both of us will prepare the required arrangement. All of you should do no mistake without fail."

"Take care... the people of ''Orbis Librarius Norma''."

After receiving the heated gazes from both Seven and Eight respectively, the people who were called by the name of their organization left two, three words of salute before quickly vanishing into the shadow.

The sun sank even more to the west. As the twilight sky burned even redder, the shadows gradually got denser and longer as they were etched on the ground.

As if putting on the shadow, Eight waved her long mantle and turned her back from the alley where several figure people had vanished. As her folded her arms lifted up her chest, she brought her cheek near the flashy fur.

"I thought about what to be done for a moment, but looks like everything works out in the end. It's fortunate that we have personal connection to Orbis Librarius Norma."

"Fortunate, huh."

As if pouring cold water to Eight's good mood, Seven simply dropped a sigh.

His voice was small, but Eight could hear his nervousness. She strongly churned up the eyebrows that had been carefully groomed.

"What's wrong? I know that you want to say it was all thanks to that man. It's good that we listened to his story."

"I wonder. I have no faith for that man. Once a traitor will always be a traitor. You need to pay attention, too."

"Is that so? Thanks for the warning."

Because Seven's scolding didn’t seem that amusing at all, Eight waved her hand over her shoulder. As the high heels that supported her slender legs hit the stone pavements, her thighs, freely exposed from the dress' slit, left the place.

"Hmph, what a detestable man."

After the distance was far enough, Eight spitted out those words. As if trampling those words as it fell to her feet, her heels made loud noises.

Similarly, while gazing at the retreating figure of his extravagant associate as she headed toward the Mage's Guild, Seven slightly opened his mouth.

"...What a loud-mouthed woman."

The sun sank into the western sky.

The color of the sky that looked burning also ran after its master and rushed to the west. As the city of Ishana gradually began to insinuate the presence of the night, Seven also began to walk to the Mage's Guild.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 3

2015-10-23T00:36:10Z

Specs: /* Chapter 3: Scarlet Guardian, the Doll */ Making it read better in english

==Chapter 3: Scarlet Guardian, the Doll==

===Part 1===

Before they noticed, the sun had sunk into the western sea. The lights in Ishana's city started to flicker on, triggered by magic in the twilight.

When the sun had almost set, the change from noon to night on this island happened almost instantly. Disrobing from its cloak of sun, the wind dressed itself in night and ran through the town as if on a whim.

While hearing the happy sound of the door chime, Celica stepped out from a familiar coffee shop. The cold wind caressed her cheeks. As she viewed the western sky that was tinged with pink, Celica sighed while seemingly looking sad.

It had been while since she'd had such a thrilling tea time like today.

Earlier before, Trinity slowly stood up and started to talk while smiling as her irritation manifest itself. Celica had hoped someone would stop her. She wondered what would happen if someone had tried. Since she had personally experienced Trinity's anger... Celica didn’t think she could have stopped her.

"...indeed. The world is brimming with sad events. There is sorrow from being unable to stand up against threats, and also from inescapable destiny. But is it really just in the human's mind? Even when people, even when fellow people take each other's hands, share their grief, and rejoice together, their minds are able to drown in the distant sea of deep sorrow. Aah, that in itself is such a sad thing. Do we just, without thinking much about it, just think 'The world is full of sadness, if at least one person is made happy, it's good'? The reason of why people pray in the first place is to..."

There was one thing people couldn't forgive and one thing people had to endure no matter what. Starting from that topic, Trinity's lecture moved to why people get angry and sad before finally changing to her personal opinion about how sadness was born.

It wasn't clear what route she took as it subtly developed into religious studies before finally ending in some kind of dissertation. ...No one really remembered how it went anymore.

But the overwhelming amount of words and confusingly fast pace held the power to completely blow the listener's train of thought within ten minutes. They shouldn't wade in deeper than that. That kind of thought was currently brewing in Celica's mind.

Now, while feeling the cool night wind in front of the coffee shop, although she only briefly recalled what happened just before, the inside of Celica's mind was bubbling and made her fall into a deluded state.

As the door chime rang again, Nine, Jubei, and Trinity exited the store. At the end of the procession was Terumi. Fed up, he hunched his thin shoulders.

It wasn't just Celica and Terumi. It being his first experience, Jubei was shocked. Also Nine even though she had grown more accustomed to it than everyone else. She could only made a stiff smile given her exhaustion.

"I'm truly sorry, everyone~. It happened again... but at least we've finally had tea together~."

The only person who didn't show any signs of fatigue, Trinity, lowered her eyebrows in shame. She wrapped up both of her cheeks in her hands and dropped her shoulders.

Although Celica wore a bitter smile, she waved her hand to say it was okay.

"Don't take it to heart. It was my fault to begin with."

"No, please don't be mistaken~. I wasn't angry because you stood up, or because Jubei-san's feet hit the table. That was just an accident. Rather, I'm worried that the two of you may have hurt yourself~."

"A, ahaha. I'm okay, I'm okay. Despite the loud noise, it wasn't painful at all."

Yes, Trinity didn't get furious because the table was shaken or because Nine spilled her coffee.

She genuinely had lost control of herself simply because her glasses were stained.

They were only glasses, but they were Trinity's glasses. Because she lost herself over a single item that was nothing but a trifle ornament for most people, Trinity's wrath was frightening... or so Celica thought.

"Is it truly okay?"

It seemed she became worried when she recalled it. Trinity's apology had a different kind of worry as her eyes looked at Celica's feet.

When her wrath lessened, Trinity returned to her usual gentle and slow self. Nonchalantly throwing away the fear and fatigue that had been present until now, Celica smiled cheerfully.

"Yup! Look, there's no wound!"

While saying that, Celica lifted her skirt to show her unharmed thighs. Nine instantly slapped Celica's hands. A sharp noise rang out.

"What have you done!? What are you going to do if you catch the attention of some lecherous men passing by!? Consider your vulnerability and cuteness more!!"

"Ouchie~. You don't have to hit me. I wasn't particularly showing my undies or anything."

"Undies!? ...Excuse me, every living man in the world is just a creature obsessed with indecent fantasies from the time they were a brat. They’re a lump of wild lust and perverted thoughts. Because your fair skin robs the eyes of those near you, you're surrounded by many shameless fantasies... Aah, it's disgusting to even think about it. Listen, watch out the next time you do something thoughtless. I'll make sure none of the passing men are able to feel lust any more!"

"...Ain't your head itself got quite a few of those shameless fantasies?"

Terumi muttered at a spot several steps away. With force enough to dishevel her hair, Nine turned about. Her high heels clattered toward him. Quick as a flash, Nine kicked Terumi's stomach with the tip of her toe without hesitation.

"Gueh!"

"I have to find way to make men lose their function as a man. Should I practice on your body?"

"...I'm...against...violence."

Holding his stomach with both hands, Terumi crumpled and fell, starting from the knees. His groan could still be heard as he sunk to the floor.

Flustered, Trinity rushed over. Terumi responded by whispering something to the anxious Trinity. However, Celica and Nine didn't hear what he said.

"Well, time for me to go."

As the passing twilight wind rustled his whiskers, Jubei looked at each of them as he spoke.

Nine raised her face and tucked back the hair that was flowing on its own.

"Oh, already?"

"I've been requested to investigate more of Eastern Europe. Incidentally, there seems to be some information circulatin' in Ishana. I'm goin' lookin' for it."

"I see. Get in touch if something happens."

With the face of the commander of operation against the Black Beast, but also the face of a young lady, Nine sent off Jubei with a smile.

"Later," said Jubei as he turned back. Celica also frantically waved him off.

"Take care!"

His two tails swayed at his back as if returning the gesture.

As Jubei vanished around the street corner, the presence of the surrounding night became even more intense. When Celica looked up at the sky, distant stars started to blink.

"I should return home soon. Are you and the others still having a meeting later, Onee-chan?"

Celica linked her hands behind her back as she asked the question.

Trinity, who was lending a hand to Terumi as he got up, gently shook her head.

"The meeting is already over. And since I have heaps of documents to write, I'll be taking my leave for tonight."

"I'm gonna go home too. I have an assignment given by that hysterical woman."

No sooner after he spoke, the hem of his long coat swept past. Rough footsteps hit the stone pavement as Terumi walked away. He was heading to a housing complex managed by the Mage's Guild. Because of the Mind Eater, the scope of Terumi's ability to act alone was limited. The complex was also where he spent most of his time by himself.

While pinning down her hood so it wouldn't get blown by the strong wind, Trinity gracefully smiled and went on her way after exchanging farewells.

Standing on tiptoe, Celica waved her hand to her older sister's close friend. After the fairy-tale like figure faded from sight, Celica turned to Nine.

"Then let's go, Onee-chan. Ah, do you have to go back to the guild?"

"No, I'll return home. ...But Celica, can I have a moment?"

With a peaceful smile, Nine asked Celica while walking as if urging her to return home.

After catching up to her, Celica looked to her sister. It was rare for Nine to speak like that.

"Okay. But what is it? Is something wrong?"

The footsteps of both Celica's leather shoes and Nine's high heels beat the same rhythm as they hit the stone pavement.

Even without the fast pace, Nine's glossy hair drew a beautiful and gentle waves from the petty wind.

"I have something I want you to see."

"Something for me to see... Is it a present?"

Half hoping and half joking, Celica's eyes were gleaming. Nine narrowed her eyes gently at her.

"I'll tell you more later. Anyway, we should get back home... Come to my workshop."

The informed words made Celica unintentionally stumble before stopping. She couldn't quite breathe out the air she had involuntarily swallowed.

Nine's workshop. A place where none was permitted to tread with the exception of Nine herself.

===Part 2===

Nine's workshop was located in the basement of their home.

The room was previously used by Celica and Nine's father as his laboratory. But about two years ago, Nine remodeled it into her personal workshop. It was done immediately after the simple funeral for her missing father was over.

Its entrance was installed at a hardly visited corner at the house where they lived every day.

Their father had prohibited the children from entering the laboratory. Nine also didn't normally let any visitors enter the basement.

Since before their father had left, Celica had never opened the door. Passing through it, Celica followed Nine's lead to a solid staircase descending into the basement.

The staircase was surprisingly broad and went deeper than she had thought. There were magical lights furnished at regular intervals on the wall. The white lights burnt orange in the middle, illuminating their destination. Celica more or less could no longer comprehend that this place was under her own house.

Nine's high heels made loud steps each time she stepped down. With each step, tension piled up inside Celica.

Generally, a magician wouldn't show their own workshop to others, even if the other party was their family or lover. Furthermore, her sister's workshop contained research that shouldn't be spoken of.

It must be something significant since Nine was personally bringing Celica to her sanctum.

While being conflicted over whether to be hopeful or uneasy, Celica finally arrived at the end of the stairs.

Another door awaited there.

Not only did it have countless magic circles floating on its surface, it was also furnished with an electric panel on the nearby wall and what appeared to be a tiny surveillance camera on the ceiling. There might even be more devices that Celica hadn't noticed yet.

A secure entrance to her workshop was very fitting for Nine.

"I've said this before, but inside it's quite messy. Be careful not to step on something weird."

Looking over her shoulder as she spoke, Nine held her hand out to the door.

She spoke several spells without pause. Each time, various size of magic circle came apart before vanishing.

Fiddling with the electric panel, she chanted another spell. Then finally, the workshop's entrance opened with a slight noise.

"Ex... Excuse me."

Discreetly muttering, Celica went inside, following after Nine.

Then immediately, she stopped in the entrance.

The room inside was filled with lights similar to those on the staircase. All four walls were stone brick; the floor and ceiling had been solidified with stone.

There were large tables placed on both sides of the entrance. Various tools and equipment were crammed onto the tables. They ranged from things Celica recognized to some that she couldn't tell the purpose of. Further inside, there were two bookcases, which reached up to the ceiling like pillars, and also a writing desk and chair that didn't seem to be anything special.

The so called wall in the room was entirely covered in the countless memos stuck to it. Nine had a strong habit in scribbling. They were messily written on those rectangular pieces of paper. If it weren't Celica or Trinity, the scribbles might look undecipherable.

"This is... Onee-chan's..."

The workshop of Nine, the ninth of the Ten Sages.

Thinking about it, this was the first time for Celica to enter a magician's workshop. She wondered if other magicians' workshop would be like this, too.

When Celica looked inside the room, Nine had already gone inside the room unnoticed before turning around with arms folded.

"This way. And don't touch anything on the desk. They'll be hard to find if you rearrange anything."

"Ah, okay."

Although she was still puzzled, Celica quickly made her way between the desks and bookcases before jogging toward Nine.

There was another room in the back. Rather than feeling messy, the room had another kind of atmosphere in it. Its wall was obscured by large machinery and complicated devices. It wasn't a disordered room.

In a corner of the room, stood a large doll.

"Wha..."

Spontaneously, a surprised voice leaked from Celica's lips.

Its height was even taller than Hakumen, the tallest person Celica knew. But if Celica had to say something, the doll had slender limbs. Its metallic face was modelled after a lady that looked a little old.

Judging from something like a dress with long skirt that was worn, the doll must be a female type.

But its body was a bit large for a doll. The body proportion was also strange as its arms were big and long.

"You wanted to show me this?"

While still wide-eyed, Celica compared Nine and the doll many times over.

Nine gazed at Celica with warm look. She assured her by nodding and then moved her gaze to the doll.

"You see, this doll would act with the purpose of 'guarding' a predetermined person. It'd protect them from danger and then lead them to escape. Depending on the situation, it would chase away the attackers."

"Ooh, like a bodyguard."

"Yes. She's a bodyguard. Your bodyguard."

"Eh?"

Unable to grasp the sudden topic that had been calmly said, Celica asked again with her mouth half-opened.

Wondering if it sounded odd, Nine put a light smile.

"From here onward, the state of things in the world will get worse. My time to remain in Ishana keeps decreasing. Even when I'm staying in the island, my time with you is quite limited. That's why I have a bodyguard for you to prevent any unexpected occurrence while I'm not on your side."

"Aha... But whatever the circumstances is, don't you think it's too exaggerated?"

Celica put a wry smile.

Nine worried too much for Celica's daily life. She was thankful of the thought, but Celica didn't expect Nine doing as far as making a bodyguard.

"I'm not really in that much of a danger. And in the first place, I won't leave the island like Onee-chan and the others. I think there's nothing here that makes me need to be protected."

Ishana was referred as ''the world's safest island''.

The island was guarded by an invisible barrier made from magic. It could even handle something more physical, like stopping missile barrage for example. Anything that was going to enter the island would get examined to see if they contained any risk related to organic and inorganic matter. Even leaving the island required a number of procedures.

Naturally, the possibility for seithr and seithr-induced mad creatures to get inside and harming the people in Ishana was equal to zero.

In response to Celica who was comfortably laughing, Nine on the contrary knitted her eyebrows to stress her concern.

"You leaving the island or not is a different story. I will use all my power to reject your opinion about not being in danger."

"Eeh, why!? I'm not particularly in risk or something."

Getting slightly sullen, Celica argued her. When she did that, Nine severely sharpened the glint in her eyes and frowned.

"Who was it again that slipped away from the island unauthorized without doing procedures? Who was it that could no longer be contacted for a month because of it, before finally getting stranded in the middle of a mountain? Hmm, I wonder who~?"

"T-That was, umm, a coincident. It's because there were unclear circumstances..."

Still fresh in memories, the incident that had developed into a quite dangerous experience was being dug up. Celica blatantly averted her eyes and awkwardly smiling.

Since she had been able to meet a man named Ragna, the incident was a trigger that led to a very profound memories for Celica herself... But in Nine's case, it must be a matter that shortened her life span considerably.

Nine brazenly let out an astonished sigh.

"It's not just that. Tomorrow morning, the threat in your daily life we spoke of will about to begin."

"Aha... I get it. Are you worried?"

"Now that's a good penchant. By all means, please be aware of it."

Celica scratched her cheeks since she absolutely couldn't declare that she didn't remember. With pompous manner, Nine displayed a composed smile to her.

After that, anxiety showed on her eyes just for a bit.

"...It's fine if you're thinking I'm worrying too much. But in four months to come, it's hard to predict what would happen to Ishana. Don't you agree?"

"I see... Only four months left."

Black Beast was ceasing its activities for a year. Then four months later, the silence would be over.

It was something Celica had known, too. To face that day, Nine, Trinity, and the others were giving their all to work hard every day.

But the thing was, Nine had always been prone to worry to the point that it astonished the people on her surroundings. It was easy to imagine her worrying about Celica even though she was being occupied.

Perhaps this doll might be the older sister's anxiety that had taken a form.

By thinking about it while looking up at the bodyguard she met for the first time, a warm feeling gradually filled Celica. Then she began to smile broadly.

People saw the beautiful and terrifying Nine of the Ten Sages with awe. And yet in the back, she had been afraid for the people close to her getting hurt. The anxiety she felt had always been unbearable.

Celica also loved the fragile part of her persistent sister from the bottom of her heart.

"Got it. Well then, I guess I'll take the bodyguard since it's already done. You've made it especially for me, after all."

After doing a hop toward the doll, Celica turned her face at Nine.

Standing with arms folded below chest like usual, Nine let out a sigh of relieve and relaxed her eyes.

"That's right. I've created it for you, to protect you. Something I made to protect my dear family."

"Thank you, Onee-chan. Actually, I've taken a liking to this girl from the first time I saw her. She's quite tall, but also seems beautiful and kind."

Completely interested, Celica looked at the doll with her brown eyes. Nine stared her in wonder, feeling amazed and also admiration at her.

"What a girl. You know it's different from playing with a doll, right? Besides, I have yet to input her personality. The mouth also doesn't move."

"Is that true? So I can't chat with her... But it's fine, I still like her."

"...I see. Then I'm glad."

Nine's astonishment changed into a wry smile.

Unable to exactly understand why her sister got that amazed, Celica tilted her neck and replied with a smile too. She wondered if Nine wasn't pleased. It was so like her to be so worried.

In order to switch her feelings, Nine took a deep sigh and let go of the strength in her shoulders. Then, she looked at Celica with a bit of seriousness.

Getting roped in as expected, Celica straightened her back.

"Also, regarding the matter with Seven and Eight."

"Ah... okay. It's about the conversation in the courtyard before, isn’t it?"

"...Sorry, but I'm not going tell you what they are trying to do. But I can tell you this. If you cooperate with those lot, you'll lose your life for sure."

From her voice and expression alone, Celica could understand how serious Nine was when she was speaking. But Celica didn't immediately nod. After biting her lips once, she looked straight at her sister.

"But I will do my best if I can be useful. It doesn't mean I'd sacrifice myself, but maybe they just wanted some help with their research. They might find a solution that doesn't require my death."

Celica didn't know exactly what Seven and Eight were making and the significance of Celica being necessary. But whatever it was, if it could help Nine's plan, then Celica thought that her sincerity wouldn't lose to Nine's.

It was nothing about some sort of burning feeling like getting recognized by Nine or wanting to help in the fight herself. But if there was a way for her to do something, then she wanted to give a bit of ease for somebody by doing it.

But looking at her sister's eyes that became grim, Celica understood that she had made a careless remark.

Celica thought that she was going to receive a harsh lecture, but instead Nine turned her face away to hide her detested face before dropping her voice to let the hate out.

"What they're doing isn't that simple."

Celica understood for a bit.

She didn't have complete grasp of it in the end. But from the bottom of her heart, Nine was disgusted with what Seven and Eight were trying to do.

"Celica. I want to protect your life no matter what. ...After all, that man had risked himself to protect you."

That man. When she heard those words, Celica got attacked by a sensation that tightened her chest.

Eight months ago, she met and parted with a man. Ragna. The promise he gave and exchanged with her. Many kind of thoughts rushed to her mind.

Nine, who had been crossing her arms, embraced herself so tight that her fingers sunk into her skin. It seemed the disordered wrinkles on her clothes pictured Nine's emotions.

"To think that I was about to sacrifice you... I absolutely can't forgive myself. Even if someone does, I myself cannot."

"Onee-chan..."

What should she do? Nine endured herself to spoke. For Celica, her voice sounded like she was condemning herself.

Something. She wanted to do something. But since she couldn't let a single word out, Celica slowly reached out her hands to embrace Nine.

When Celica's hand touched her arm, Nine let go of her superfluous strength after a short pause. Her mouth was soft, but a strong will resided in her pupils. Without change, she made a speech at Celica.

"Got it? Even without those meddling losers, I will show you that I can defeat the Black Beast. Believe in your sister. There is nothing impossible for her."

"Okay, got it. I'll trust you."

Celica nodded quite easily. It seemed as simple as when she was requested to buy groceries. But it was definitely not something trivial in her mind. It was just that easy. It was a thousand times easier than not getting lost when going to a bakery in the neighborhood.

Moreover, in Nine's opinion, Celica had to compare it with the difficulty to get her to the bakery using shortest path, or she would get confused. But for now, Celica decided not to think about her own constitution of easily getting lost.

"Hey, Onee-chan. What's her name?"

If she were to trust Nine, she would have to befriend the bodyguard to reduce one of her sister's worries. Celica hopped to the front and picked up the doll's hand.

Its hand was big and cold, but she grew to like even its improper modelling and unnatural feel.

"She's Nirvana."

After she answered, Nine began to chant a spell. A spell so that Nirvana would recognize Celica as the subject to protect.

But for Celica, it sounded simpler than a vow to protect or a contract between master and servant. If she were to speak of it, then it might be a promise of friendship.

"Let's get along, Nirvana."

Smiling, she gripped the hand she had taken to do a handshake. After she opened her eyes, Nirvana awkwardly moved her neck and stared at Celica with her artificial eyes.

After Celica had left to prepare for dinner, Nine remained in the workshop alone as she wanted to do something.

Nirvana returned to the surface following Celica. After using magic to confirm that the workshop's door had been tightly shut, Nine stood between the two bookshelves as if lured by them.

The wall there was wide enough for two people. A number of drawings were pasted there in the place of furniture.

[[Image:BB_PS2_107.jpg|thumb]]

Nine faced the wall and held up her hand. As she did, reacting to its master, a small magic circle emerged from the other side of the drawings.

Short phrases and twisting her hand on the air made the magic circle rotated. Next, the wall in front of her eyes itself started to turn.

Beyond, a staircase leading to even further down was formed.

Nine stepped forward and then breathed life to the staircase that was shut in deep darkness by creating a faint light.

It lasted far, far, longer than getting down to the workshop itself. Nine's heels etched noises as she walked.

The air was cold, full of the characteristic feels of the underground.

What awaited at the end of the eternal journey was a large gate made of old wood.

Nine used both hands to push the gate that was so plain it was unbefitting of its large appearance. An enormous magic circle manifested before it stirred like a cogwheel. Then the gate solemnly and gracefully opened its mouth.

The noise of heels stepped inside.

Appropriate with the descending staircase, beyond the door was a room with ceiling as tall as eyes could see. Different from the upper floor, the wall, ceiling, and floor were covered in metal. The considerable size of the area was enough to cleanly fit Nine's workshop in it.

But the indoor that should have had plenty of space was occupied by something rather gigantic.

The object was an upside down cone barely suspended on the ceiling by using chains.

In accordance to its abnormal, or incomprehensible balance of silver surface, a great number of faintly shining green lines ran on it.

Its structure made it hard to believe so suddenly that it was manufactured by man's hands. The structure was lovely. If someone were to say that it was sculpted by god, a large number of people might firmly believe it.

The object that appeared to be a huge nail of a wedge was encircled by many number of purple rings. They were seals Nine had created. They were so secure that they gave off a sense of tenacity over and over again.

"I've never thought... that I have to borrow your power."

With her back facing the shut gate, Nine hatefully gazed at the suspended silver and green object.

It was a device found at the location where Black Beast first appeared. Now the place was called as ''District 1''. It was able to temporarily stop the flow of seithr that originated from the Boundary.

Its manufacturer was Shuuichirou Ayatsuki. Nine and Celica's father.

"...''Kushinada's Lynchpin''."

The gigantic wedge might have heard Nine's muttering as it loudly pulsed a single green light.

===Part 3===

Ishana was covered with a barrier which had been protecting it from seithr. The barrier was so strong that even the weather of the outside world was unable to affect the island.

Caused by seithr, the climate had been disturbed and lost the concept of season. The usual traits that happened when summer turned into fall were no more. The warmness on the air felt the same as ever.

It was just perfect to wear long sleeved clothes since most of the days in August were in that condition. Speaking of change, Celica wondered if the color of the sunset would be even prettier during other seasons.

The pretty sunset was about to commence in the western sky when Celica was walking toward her home as she had finished with the academy's lessons.

Nirvana was going along with her on the way back.

The truth was, Celica had been thinking to have Nirvana waiting at home when she had to go to the academy. It was because she would attract attention when they were going to the academy.

However, Nine had been making Celica to take Nirvana along thoroughly when she was not in the island. Since it was a request rather than an order, Celica resigned herself and decided to bear the odd looks from her surroundings.

Of course, Celica couldn't bring her to the classroom. Thus, Nine had been using her position as a Ten Sage to borrow an office inside the Mage's Guild for Nirvana to standby there when Celica was taking a class.

It took time and effort travelling from and to Mage's Guild like she did in morning and returning home. However, Celica liked this bizarre commuting for a bit. The reason might be because she had no one to accompany her going home since Nine was gone and that all her close friends were living in the student dormitory.

When she looked up at the tall doll that had been matching her walking pace with Celica, the light of the day that had begun to turn orange got reflected on Nirvana's metallic skin and glass-like clear eyes. It was pretty.

"Come to think of it, I wonder how many days left until Onee-chan back. It's tiring to make just one dish every day."

While kicking a rolling pebble with her tiptoe, Celica dropped her shoulders along with a faint sigh.

Currently, Nine wasn't in Ishana. According to what she had heard when she received Nirvana, her older sister would be more and more busy coming September or something. She would also have to leave the island for a few days.

It wasn't just Nine. It was also true for Trinity, Jubei, Valkenhayn, Hakumen, and Terumi. Even if she was in Mage's Guild, Celica didn't know the specific of what they were doing as she was just a mere student. But it seemed they spent day after day being busy and in a hurry.

Taking a look at the school bag she held in her hand, Celica took another breath.

She wondered if it was okay to leisurely commute to the academy and studying at such time.

Unlike other students, she recognized the true state of affairs although only half of it. Because of that, she had been thinking about it for too much.

As Nine and the academy teachers had said, the students should keep doing practice every day and prepare themselves so they wouldn't get outdone by Mage's Guild's magicians when the crucial time comes... or some kind of important duty like that.

(Well, it's expected. I'm only a burden to Onee-chan now. Have to study hard so I can quickly stop being a burden one day.)

What she was telling herself had also become a routine for the past few days. After all, she wasn't fully satisfied with just saying it. Her real motive was that if there was something she could do, then she wanted to do it as soon as possible.

"For now, I guess it's been while for me to take it easy and clean the house until Onee-chan returns."

"Right?" said Celica to Nirvana. She responded by moving her chin and staring at Celica.

Looking at her expression, Celica laughed a little.

The streets in Ishana were practically stone pavements. When she was going home, she would use the main street heading from the academy to the port. Then after leaving the street halfway and taking a turn, she would take a little detour by walking beside a quiet park.

Since she had to do shopping today, she headed toward the main street. Celica thought about it while trying to go past a junction. Then, it happened.

"Celica A. Mercury. I wonder if I can have a bit of your time."

A familiar refreshing voice of a man could be heard from behind.

Celica stopped her feet and turned her body around. What awaited was a pair of man and woman. A man that looked like some kind of a noble when judged from his graceful manner, and a woman with slender body who wore a dress that was wide open on the chest area. There were large triangular hats on top of their heads.

"Ah, Seven-san, Eight-san. Good day."

She immediately recalled Nine's dangerous mood when she met them on August. But Celica greeted them with a smile.

Nine wouldn't make an amused face if she were here.

Eight stared in wonder like she was being puzzled. Her long eyelashes that had lovely curls went up and down frantically.

"It's surprising that you're a pretty likeable. Are you really Nine's sister?"

"Yes, of course... Hmm? What do you mean by that?"

As she suddenly thought about it, Celica reflexively looked down on her own body. It was the first that came to mind if she was searching for the reason why her blood relations with her sister were being questioned. Certainly, if she was her younger sister, then she would have a louder voice or so as she thought.

Just as she was thinking about it, a noise could be heard. Celica took notice and raised her face.

Still standing with both hands on her hips with lips making a smile, Eight's eyes twitched.

"...But it seems like you have the similar tendency to upset me."

It was a taboo to talk about Eight's proportion.

Celica instinctively put her hands on her mouth.

With a considerably amazed tone of voice, Seven interrupted with a cough.

"...Will it be all right to begin our talk?"

Beyond the thin metal framed glasses, his calm ice blue eyes stared at Celica and Eight who were facing each other. As his manner was like a teacher from the academy, Celica retracted her chin, straightened her back, and brushed it off with a laugh.

"Ah, y-yes. Go on."

After she urged him, Celica let out an 'ah' as she suddenly realized.

"But Onee-chan's not here today though...?"

"It's alright if she's not here. We only have a business with you."

Completely pulled herself together, Eight teasingly winked at her while entangling a wisp of hair that had spilled from the hat to her shoulder.

It was Seven who took after that and asked the main issue. Putting a real serious face, he adjusted his glasses with his index finger.

"I will ask bluntly. Cooperate with our research."

"Research..."

Muttering, Celica took a glance at Nirvana.

Nirvana was standing by behind Celica.

She remembered what Nine had said during the day she met Nirvana.

"That's what Onee-chan has been opposing, right? ...She said I'll lose my life if I cooperate."

But she wondered if such dangerous research was really performed in a place like Ishana. Moreover, by the hands of Nine's fellow Ten Sages.

Noticing the surrounding as Celica dropped her voice, Seven put a baffled face and greatly shook his head.

"Perish the thought that you will die. Nine has quite a misunderstanding. Our research only requires a bit of magical power and the unique healing ability you have. Generally, an unusual disposition of magical power is needed."

"Is... that so? Then..."

"Perhaps Nine doesn't want you to be involved with this research so much that she made an exaggerated lie. She really is a difficult woman."

"Good grief", said Seven as he put his white finger on his brow.

To brush it aside, Eight leaned her body forward.

"What we're making is a powerful weapon to defeat the Black Beast that will revive one day. If it exists, then surely... no, we definitely can win against it. We can fight without things like Armagus."

Her thick lips, which were painted in bright red lipstick, delivered a passionate speech so fast to point it was dizzying. Her large eyes were burning with passion. It was unthinkable that she was the same as the lighthearted person who had raised an eye over talk about proportion before.

The same passion dwelled even in Seven's calm glance that was looking at her.

"Understood? If it's realized, we won't have to recruit a large number of people to create Armagus force for the war. Hence, your cooperation is necessary."

Just what was the 'research' Seven and Eight had spoken of? Celica could only have a faint guess.

A weapon to defeat the Black Beast. It must be amazing. If it existed, large number of people wouldn't have to participate in the war. If it would truly become like that, then it was no great wonder.

The speech was something she would quickly agree with. But something still stuck in her.

"If it's that amazing... then why does Onee-chan oppose it?"

Celica spoke of the question that came to her mind.

Immediately, Eight frowned and made a troubled look while answering.

"Your magical power is required to control it. Maybe she doesn't want you to get involved with a weapon that will become a tool for war."

Putting her gloved hand to her cheek, Eight had an anxious look as she took a breath.

Celica looked downward. She didn't have self-confidence in quick thinking. But still, she pondered as hard as she could.

Certainly, Nine wouldn't allow Celica to get involved with war and weapons. Even if they were doing their share of cooking now, Nine was so prone to worry that she had been making an uproar about kitchen being dangerous and doing everything alone for two years.

However.

"...I'm sorry. I can't cooperate after all."

At the end of her pondering, Celica frantically shook her ponytail from side to side.

With the high heels that were so tall that Celica would fall down in three steps if she were to wear it, Eight approached her.

Still, she was interrupted as Nirvana put her arms between them.

Eight's face turned into frustration.

"Why!? It can be realized if you participate!"

"Eight, settle down."

From behind, Seven reprimanded Eight who was shouting in rage. But it was hard to say that Seven's face looked calm.

"Please tell us, Celica-san. Do you have any discontent toward our explanation?"

The vigor in his gentle voice felt much heavier than the roaring angry voice.

But without hesitation, Celica looked straight at Seven and Eight whose eye positions were tall.

"It's not that I have a discontent. It's just because I've promised that I'll believe in Onee-chan."

Nine had promised that she would show Celica that she could defeat the Black Beast. Then in order for the promise to be realized, Celica couldn't afford to doubt Nine. Celica believed it not with logic, but with her intuition.

"Besides, sure, Onee-chan's worrying about me too much. However, she's real smart. If the research were something amazing that could defeat Black Beast without any sacrifice like Seven-san and Eight-san said, then I think Onee-chan would take the initiative to use it instead."

If her magical power was needed, then Celica would put her effort so she could be a little less of a burden. And since this was about Nine, then Celica would definitely make it true if possible.

Above all, the matter of cooperating in Seven and Eight's research had reminded her of something. Before, there was a time when Celica was about to throw her life in order to entrap the Black Beast.

Now, Celica couldn't do the same as she did before. After all, her life had been saved by a person who was precious to her back then.

"That's why, I can't cooperate. I'm sorry!"

After carefully straightened her back again, Celica bowed deeply.

Then with the same strength when she bowed, Celica raised her head and started to run. Nirvana followed her immediately.

"Hey, wait!"

Shaking free from Eight's voice that pursued her, Celica went toward Ishana's main street.

While running, Celica looked up at Nirvana who was dyed by the setting sun.

Nine was amazing. She made such a delicate bodyguard alone. She was even trying to get to the front row to fight the Black Beast.

Perhaps Celica herself had missed the chance to have the same strength as her sister. If she had cooperated with Seven and Eight, she might be able reduce Nine's hardships.

But Celica believed that Nine surely had given Nirvana to her in case a situation like this happened. Celica's decision surely wasn't a mistake. Probably.

Nirvana turned her face at Celica's presence. When her gaze met the beautiful glass eyes, Celica laughed in embarrassment. It was like Nirvana was her other sister.

"Ahaha, it's nothing. What should we have for tonight's dinner?"

For the time being, let's go to the bakery. We should buy breads for tonight and tomorrow morning.

The western sky began to swallow the sinking sun. Before anyone realized, the sky that had been painted in orange changed into blazing flame.

Soon, the ominous sunset would burn shadows onto the pitch black stone pavements. The lined buildings, roadside trees, and the Ten Sages who were seeing off the escaping girl were counted equally amongst the sinister shadows.

"Aaah~, and there she goes..."

Rocking the large earring with her finger, Eight intentionally made a discouraged face.

Looking at her with a side glance, Seven took a step back and changed his body orientation. What he looked beyond the thin lens of his glasses was a thin alley. From the dense shadow that was born from the evening sun, several figures indicated their presences without exposing their faces.

As the figures checked the surroundings, they asked something to Seven.

The tip of Seven's lips slightly moved as he answered.

"Yes, that's the girl in question. Her name is Celica A. Mercury."

"You're aware, right? She's mentioned in Professor Ayatsuki's reports."

While putting the finger that had been messing with the earring to her mouth, Eight made a charming smile. Her eyes didn't seem like they had looked when the blunt proposal was refused; they were shining in curiosity.

A single figure dropped its voice as if in doubt. It sounded like the figure was finding fault in the two people.

Catching on it, Seven sharply narrowed the excellent eyes that a man could have.

"Be at ease. We will handle her accordingly whether she refuses or accepts. Of course, you will somehow collaborate with us, won't you?"

Being fearlessly pressed by Seven, some kind of opening was born between the human figures.

Beside, Eight put both hands on her hips and threw a glance to where Celica had gone.

"We have one chance. In that moment, the required control system and data will all gather. When that happens, it will completely be ours."

Eight's passionate words fully fuelled the expectations of those who lurked in the shadow. The words that served as encouragement and reminder got several replies.

Seven adjusted his glasses using his finger.

"The both of us will prepare the required arrangement. All of you should do no mistake without fail."

"Take care... the people of ''Orbis Librarius Norma''."

After receiving the heated gazes from both Seven and Eight respectively, the people who were called by the name of their organization left two, three words of salute before quickly vanishing into the shadow.

The sun sank even more to the west. As the twilight sky burned even redder, the shadows gradually got denser and longer as they were etched on the ground.

As if putting on the shadow, Eight waved her long mantle and turned her back from the alley where several figure people had vanished. As her folded her arms lifted up her chest, she brought her cheek near the flashy fur.

"I thought about what to be done for a moment, but looks like everything works out in the end. It's fortunate that we have personal connection to Orbis Librarius Norma."

"Fortunate, huh."

As if pouring cold water to Eight's good mood, Seven simply dropped a sigh.

His voice was small, but Eight could hear his nervousness. She strongly churned up the eyebrows that had been carefully groomed.

"What's wrong? I know that you want to say it was all thanks to that man. It's good that we listened to his story."

"I wonder. I have no faith for that man. Once a traitor will always be a traitor. You need to pay attention, too."

"Is that so? Thanks for the warning."

Because Seven's scolding didn’t seem that amusing at all, Eight waved her hand over her shoulder. As the high heels that supported her slender legs hit the stone pavements, her thighs, freely exposed from the dress' slit, left the place.

"Hmph, what a detestable man."

After the distance was far enough, Eight spitted out those words. As if trampling those words as it fell to her feet, her heels made loud noises.

Similarly, while gazing at the retreating figure of his extravagant associate as she headed toward the Mage's Guild, Seven slightly opened his mouth.

"...What a loud-mouthed woman."

The sun sank into the western sky.

The color of the sky that looked burning also ran after its master and rushed to the west. As the city of Ishana gradually began to insinuate the presence of the night, Seven also began to walk to the Mage's Guild.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 3

2015-10-21T20:35:22Z

Specs: englishification for the nation

==Chapter 3: Scarlet Guardian, the Doll==

===Part 1===

Before they noticed, the sun had sunk into the western sea. The lights in Ishana's city started to flicker on, triggered by magic in the twilight.

When the sun had almost set, the change from noon to night on this island happened almost instantly. Disrobing from its cloak of sun, the wind dressed itself in night and ran through the town as if on a whim.

While hearing the happy sound of the door chime, Celica stepped out from a familiar coffee shop. The cold wind caressed her cheeks. As she viewed the western sky that was tinged with pink, Celica sighed while seemingly looking sad.

It had been while since she'd had such a thrilling tea time like today.

Earlier before, Trinity slowly stood up and started to talk while smiling as her irritation manifest itself. Celica had hoped someone would stop her. She wondered what would happen if someone had tried. Since she had personally experienced Trinity's anger... Celica didn’t think she could have stopped her.

"...indeed. The world is brimming with sad events. There is sorrow from being unable to stand up against threats, and also from inescapable destiny. But is it really just in the human's mind? Even when people, even when fellow people take each other's hands, share their grief, and rejoice together, their minds are able to drown in the distant sea of deep sorrow. Aah, that in itself is such a sad thing. Do we just, without thinking much about it, just think 'The world is full of sadness, if at least one person is made happy, it's good'? The reason of why people pray in the first place is to..."

There was one thing people couldn't forgive and one thing people had to endure no matter what. Starting from that topic, Trinity's lecture moved to why people get angry and sad before finally changing to her personal opinion about how sadness was born.

It wasn't clear what route she took as it subtly developed into religious studies before finally ending in some kind of dissertation. ...No one really remembered how it went anymore.

But the overwhelming amount of words and confusingly fast pace held the power to completely blow the listener's train of thought within ten minutes. They shouldn't wade in deeper than that. That kind of thought was currently brewing in Celica's mind.

Now, while feeling the cool night wind in front of the coffee shop, although she only briefly recalled what happened just before, the inside of Celica's mind was bubbling and made her fall into a deluded state.

As the door chime rang again, Nine, Jubei, and Trinity exited the store. At the end of the procession was Terumi. Fed up, he hunched his thin shoulders.

It wasn't just Celica and Terumi. It being his first experience, Jubei was shocked. Also Nine even though she had grown more accustomed to it than everyone else. She could only made a stiff smile given her exhaustion.

"I'm truly sorry, everyone~. It happened again... but at least we've finally had tea together~."

The only person who didn't show any signs of fatigue, Trinity, lowered her eyebrows in shame. She wrapped up both of her cheeks in her hands and dropped her shoulders.

Although Celica wore a bitter smile, she waved her hand to say it was okay.

"Don't take it to your heart. It was my fault to begin with."

"No, please don't be mistaken~. I wasn't angry because you stood up, or because Jubei-san's feet hit the table. That was just an accident. Rather, I'm worried that the two of you may have hurt yourself~."

"A, ahaha. I'm okay, I'm okay. Despite the loud noise, it wasn't painful at all."

Yes, Trinity didn't get furious because the table was shaken or because Nine spilled her coffee.

She genuinely had lost control of herself simply because her glasses were stained.

They were only glasses, but they were Trinity's glasses. Because she lost herself over a single item that was nothing but a trifle ornament for most people, Trinity's wrath was frightening... or so Celica thought.

"Is it truly okay?"

It seemed she became worried when she recalled it. Trinity's apology had a different kind of worry as her eyes looked at Celica's feet.

When her wrath lessened, Trinity returned to her usual gentle and slow self. Nonchalantly throwing away the fear and fatigue that had been present until now, Celica smiled cheerfully.

"Yup! Look, there's no wound!"

While saying that, Celica lifted her skirt to show her unharmed thighs. Nine instantly slapped Celica's hands. A sharp noise rang out.

"What have you done!? What are you going to do if you catch the attention of some lecherous men passing by!? Consider your vulnerability and cuteness more!!"

"Ouchie~. You don't have to hit me. I wasn't particularly showing my undies or anything."

"Undies!? ...Excuse me, every living man in the world is just a creature obsessed with indecent fantasies from the time they were a brat. They’re a lump of wild lust and perverted thoughts. Because your fair skin robs the eyes of those near you, you're surrounded by many shameless fantasies... Aah, it's disgusting to even think about it. Listen, watch out the next time you do something thoughtless. I'll make sure none of the passing men are able to feel lust any more!"

"...Ain't your head itself got quite a few of those shameless fantasies?"

Terumi muttered at a spot several steps away. With force enough to dishevel her hair, Nine turned about. Her high heels clattered toward him. Quick as a flash, Nine kicked Terumi's stomach with the tip of her toe without hesitation.

"Gueh!"

"I have to find way to make men lose their function as a man. Should I practice on your body?"

"...I'm...against...violence."

Holding his stomach with both hands, Terumi crumpled and fell, starting from the knees. His groan could still be heard as he sunk to the floor.

Flustered, Trinity rushed over. Terumi responded by whispering something to the anxious Trinity. However, Celica and Nine didn't hear what he said.

"Well, time for me to go."

As the passing twilight wind rustled his whiskers, Jubei looked at each of them as he spoke.

Nine raised her face and tucked back the hair that was flowing on its own.

"Oh, already?"

"I've been requested to investigate more of Eastern Europe. Incidentally, there seems to be some information circulatin' in Ishana. I'm goin' lookin' for it."

"I see. Get in touch if something happens."

With the face of the commander of operation against the Black Beast, but also the face of a young lady, Nine sent off Jubei with a smile.

"Later," said Jubei as he turned back. Celica also frantically waved him off.

"Take care!"

His two tails swayed at his back as if returning the gesture.

As Jubei vanished around the street corner, the presence of the surrounding night became even more intense. When Celica looked up at the sky, distant stars started to blink.

"I should return home soon. Are you and the others still having a meeting later, Onee-chan?"

Celica linked her hands behind her back as she asked the question.

Trinity, who was lending a hand to Terumi as he got up, gently shook her head.

"The meeting is already over. And since I have heaps of documents to write, I'll be taking my leave for tonight."

"I'm gonna go home too. I have an assignment given by that hysterical woman."

No sooner after he spoke, the hem of his long coat swept past. Rough footsteps hit the stone pavement as Terumi walked away. He was heading to a housing complex managed by the Mage's Guild. Because of the Mind Eater, the scope of Terumi's ability to act alone was limited. The complex was also where he spent most of his time by himself.

While pinning down her hood so it wouldn't get blown by the strong wind, Trinity gracefully smiled and went on her way after exchanging farewells.

Standing on tiptoe, Celica waved her hand to her older sister's close friend. After the figure that resembled an inhabitant of a fairy-tale gone from sight, Celica turned to Nine.

"Then let's go, Onee-chan. Ah, do you have to go back to the guild?"

"No, I'll return home. ...But Celica, can I have your time for a moment?"

Replying with a peaceful smile, Nine asked Celica while walking as if urging her to return home.

After immediately standing next to her, Celica looked onto her sister. It was rare for Nine to speak like that.

"Okay. But what is it? Something's wrong?"

The footsteps of both Celica's leather shoes and Nine's high heels had the same timing as they hit the stone pavement.

Even without the fast pace, Nine's glossy hair drew a beautiful and gentle waves from the petty wind.

"I have something I want you to see."

"Something for me to see... Is it a present?"

Half hoping and half joking, Celica's eyes were gleaming. Nine narrowed her eyes gently at her.

"I'll tell you more later. Anyway, we should get back home... Come to my workshop."

The informed words made Celica unintentionally stumbled before stopping instantly. She couldn't quite breathe out the air she had involuntarily swallowed.

Nine's workshop. A place where none would be permitted to tread their feet into with the exception of Nine herself.

===Part 2===

Nine's workshop was located at the basement of their home.

The room was previously used by Celica and Nine's father as his laboratory. But about two years ago, Nine remodeled it into her personal workshop. It was done immediately after the simple funeral for her missing father was over.

Its entrance was installed at a hardly visited corner at the house where they lived every day.

Their father had prohibited the children from entering the laboratory. The older sister also didn't let anyone except herself to enter the basement.

From the time of their father, and even when the user changed to her sister, Celica had never opened the door. Passing through it, Celica followed Nine's guidance to a solid staircase leading to the basement.

The staircase was surprisingly broad and went deeper than she had thought. There were magical lights furnished in equal interval on the wall. The while lights that had orange color in the middle part illuminated their destination. Celica more or less could no longer comprehend that this place was under her own house.

Nine high heels made loud noises each time she stepped below. With each of the noise, tension piled up inside Celica.

Generally, a magician wouldn't show their own workshop to others, even if the other party was their families or lover. Furthermore, her sister's workshop had researches that shouldn't be spoken of even for a bit.

It must be something significant since Nine was personally bringing Celica to such place.

While being conflicted whether to be hopeful or uneasy, Celica finally arrived at the end of the stairs.

Another door awaited there.

Not only it had countless magic circles emerged on its surface, it was also furnished with electric panel on the nearby wall and also something like a super small surveillance camera on the ceiling. Perhaps there might be other devices that Celica hadn't noticed yet.

A tough entrance of a workshop befitting Nine.

"I've said this before, but the inside is quite messy. Be careful not to step on something weird."

Looking over her shoulder as she spoke, Nine held her hand out to the door.

She spoke several spells without pause. Each time, various size of magic circle came apart before it vanished.

Fiddling with the last electric panel, she chanted another spell. Then finally, the workshop's entrance opened with a slight noise.

"Ex... Excuse me."

Discreetly muttering, Celica went inside as she followed after Nine.

Then immediately, she stopped her feet at the entrance.

The room inside was filled with lights similar like those at the staircase. It was surrounded by stacking stone bricks in all directions; the floor and ceiling had been solidified with stone.

There were large tables placed in both sides of the entrance. Various tools and equipment were crammed up on the tables. They ranged from things Celica recognized to some that she couldn't tell their purpose of. More in the inside, there were two bookcases, which reached up to the ceiling like pillars, and also a set of writing desk and chair that didn't seem sticking out.

The so called wall in the room was entirely covered with countless memo sticking on it. Nine had a strong habit in doing scribble. They were messily written on those rectangular piece of papers. If it weren't Celica or Trinity, the scribbles might look undecipherable.

"This is... Onee-chan's..."

The workshop of Nine, the ninth of the Ten Sages.

Thinking about it, this was the first time for Celica to enter a magician's workshop. She wondered if other magicians' workshop would be like this, too.

When Celica looked inside the room, Nine had already gone inside the room unnoticed before turning around with arms folded.

"This way. And don't touch anything on the desk. They'd be hard to find if the spot's changed."

"Ah, okay."

Although she was still puzzled, Celica quickly made her way through between the desk and bookcases before jogging toward Nine.

There was another room in the back. Instead of feeling messy, the room had another kind of atmosphere in it. Its wall was buried with large machineries and complicated devices. It wasn't a disordered room.

In a corner of the room, a large doll stood.

"Wha..."

Spontaneously, a surprised voice leaked from Celica's lips.

Its height was even taller than Hakumen, the tallest person Celica knew. But if Celica had to say something, the doll had slender limbs. Its metallic face was modelled after a lady that looked a little old.

Judging from something like a dress with long skirt that was worn, the doll must be a female type.

But its body was a bit large for a doll. The body proportion was also strange as its arms were big and long.

"You wanted to show me this?"

While still wide-eyed, Celica compared Nine and the doll many times over.

Nine gazed at Celica with warm look. She assured her by nodding and then moved her gaze to the doll.

"You see, this doll would act with the purpose of 'guarding' a predetermined person. It'd protect them from danger and then lead them to escape. Depending on the situation, it would chase away the attackers."

"Ooh, like a bodyguard."

"Yes. She's a bodyguard. Your bodyguard."

"Eh?"

Unable to grasp the sudden topic that had been calmly said, Celica asked again with her mouth half-opened.

Wondering if it sounded odd, Nine put a light smile.

"From here onward, the state of things in the world will get worse. My time to remain in Ishana keeps decreasing. Even when I'm staying in the island, my time with you is quite limited. That's why I have a bodyguard for you to prevent any unexpected occurrence while I'm not on your side."

"Aha... But whatever the circumstances is, don't you think it's too exaggerated?"

Celica put a wry smile.

Nine worried too much for Celica's daily life. She was thankful of the thought, but Celica didn't expect Nine doing as far as making a bodyguard.

"I'm not really in that much of a danger. And in the first place, I won't leave the island like Onee-chan and the others. I think there's nothing here that makes me need to be protected."

Ishana was referred as ''the world's safest island''.

The island was guarded by an invisible barrier made from magic. It could even handle something more physical, like stopping missile barrage for example. Anything that was going to enter the island would get examined to see if they contained any risk related to organic and inorganic matter. Even leaving the island required a number of procedures.

Naturally, the possibility for seithr and seithr-induced mad creatures to get inside and harming the people in Ishana was equal to zero.

In response to Celica who was comfortably laughing, Nine on the contrary knitted her eyebrows to stress her concern.

"You leaving the island or not is a different story. I will use all my power to reject your opinion about not being in danger."

"Eeh, why!? I'm not particularly in risk or something."

Getting slightly sullen, Celica argued her. When she did that, Nine severely sharpened the glint in her eyes and frowned.

"Who was it again that slipped away from the island unauthorized without doing procedures? Who was it that could no longer be contacted for a month because of it, before finally getting stranded in the middle of a mountain? Hmm, I wonder who~?"

"T-That was, umm, a coincident. It's because there were unclear circumstances..."

Still fresh in memories, the incident that had developed into a quite dangerous experience was being dug up. Celica blatantly averted her eyes and awkwardly smiling.

Since she had been able to meet a man named Ragna, the incident was a trigger that led to a very profound memories for Celica herself... But in Nine's case, it must be a matter that shortened her life span considerably.

Nine brazenly let out an astonished sigh.

"It's not just that. Tomorrow morning, the threat in your daily life we spoke of will about to begin."

"Aha... I get it. Are you worried?"

"Now that's a good penchant. By all means, please be aware of it."

Celica scratched her cheeks since she absolutely couldn't declare that she didn't remember. With pompous manner, Nine displayed a composed smile to her.

After that, anxiety showed on her eyes just for a bit.

"...It's fine if you're thinking I'm worrying too much. But in four months to come, it's hard to predict what would happen to Ishana. Don't you agree?"

"I see... Only four months left."

Black Beast was ceasing its activities for a year. Then four months later, the silence would be over.

It was something Celica had known, too. To face that day, Nine, Trinity, and the others were giving their all to work hard every day.

But the thing was, Nine had always been prone to worry to the point that it astonished the people on her surroundings. It was easy to imagine her worrying about Celica even though she was being occupied.

Perhaps this doll might be the older sister's anxiety that had taken a form.

By thinking about it while looking up at the bodyguard she met for the first time, a warm feeling gradually filled Celica. Then she began to smile broadly.

People saw the beautiful and terrifying Nine of the Ten Sages with awe. And yet in the back, she had been afraid for the people close to her getting hurt. The anxiety she felt had always been unbearable.

Celica also loved the fragile part of her persistent sister from the bottom of her heart.

"Got it. Well then, I guess I'll take the bodyguard since it's already done. You've made it especially for me, after all."

After doing a hop toward the doll, Celica turned her face at Nine.

Standing with arms folded below chest like usual, Nine let out a sigh of relieve and relaxed her eyes.

"That's right. I've created it for you, to protect you. Something I made to protect my dear family."

"Thank you, Onee-chan. Actually, I've taken a liking to this girl from the first time I saw her. She's quite tall, but also seems beautiful and kind."

Completely interested, Celica looked at the doll with her brown eyes. Nine stared her in wonder, feeling amazed and also admiration at her.

"What a girl. You know it's different from playing with a doll, right? Besides, I have yet to input her personality. The mouth also doesn't move."

"Is that true? So I can't chat with her... But it's fine, I still like her."

"...I see. Then I'm glad."

Nine's astonishment changed into a wry smile.

Unable to exactly understand why her sister got that amazed, Celica tilted her neck and replied with a smile too. She wondered if Nine wasn't pleased. It was so like her to be so worried.

In order to switch her feelings, Nine took a deep sigh and let go of the strength in her shoulders. Then, she looked at Celica with a bit of seriousness.

Getting roped in as expected, Celica straightened her back.

"Also, regarding the matter with Seven and Eight."

"Ah... okay. It's about the conversation in the courtyard before, isn’t it?"

"...Sorry, but I'm not going tell you what they are trying to do. But I can tell you this. If you cooperate with those lot, you'll lose your life for sure."

From her voice and expression alone, Celica could understand how serious Nine was when she was speaking. But Celica didn't immediately nod. After biting her lips once, she looked straight at her sister.

"But I will do my best if I can be useful. It doesn't mean I'd sacrifice myself, but maybe they just wanted some help with their research. They might find a solution that doesn't require my death."

Celica didn't know exactly what Seven and Eight were making and the significance of Celica being necessary. But whatever it was, if it could help Nine's plan, then Celica thought that her sincerity wouldn't lose to Nine's.

It was nothing about some sort of burning feeling like getting recognized by Nine or wanting to help in the fight herself. But if there was a way for her to do something, then she wanted to give a bit of ease for somebody by doing it.

But looking at her sister's eyes that became grim, Celica understood that she had made a careless remark.

Celica thought that she was going to receive a harsh lecture, but instead Nine turned her face away to hide her detested face before dropping her voice to let the hate out.

"What they're doing isn't that simple."

Celica understood for a bit.

She didn't have complete grasp of it in the end. But from the bottom of her heart, Nine was disgusted with what Seven and Eight were trying to do.

"Celica. I want to protect your life no matter what. ...After all, that man had risked himself to protect you."

That man. When she heard those words, Celica got attacked by a sensation that tightened her chest.

Eight months ago, she met and parted with a man. Ragna. The promise he gave and exchanged with her. Many kind of thoughts rushed to her mind.

Nine, who had been crossing her arms, embraced herself so tight that her fingers sunk into her skin. It seemed the disordered wrinkles on her clothes pictured Nine's emotions.

"To think that I was about to sacrifice you... I absolutely can't forgive myself. Even if someone does, I myself cannot."

"Onee-chan..."

What should she do? Nine endured herself to spoke. For Celica, her voice sounded like she was condemning herself.

Something. She wanted to do something. But since she couldn't let a single word out, Celica slowly reached out her hands to embrace Nine.

When Celica's hand touched her arm, Nine let go of her superfluous strength after a short pause. Her mouth was soft, but a strong will resided in her pupils. Without change, she made a speech at Celica.

"Got it? Even without those meddling losers, I will show you that I can defeat the Black Beast. Believe in your sister. There is nothing impossible for her."

"Okay, got it. I'll trust you."

Celica nodded quite easily. It seemed as simple as when she was requested to buy groceries. But it was definitely not something trivial in her mind. It was just that easy. It was a thousand times easier than not getting lost when going to a bakery in the neighborhood.

Moreover, in Nine's opinion, Celica had to compare it with the difficulty to get her to the bakery using shortest path, or she would get confused. But for now, Celica decided not to think about her own constitution of easily getting lost.

"Hey, Onee-chan. What's her name?"

If she were to trust Nine, she would have to befriend the bodyguard to reduce one of her sister's worries. Celica hopped to the front and picked up the doll's hand.

Its hand was big and cold, but she grew to like even its improper modelling and unnatural feel.

"She's Nirvana."

After she answered, Nine began to chant a spell. A spell so that Nirvana would recognize Celica as the subject to protect.

But for Celica, it sounded simpler than a vow to protect or a contract between master and servant. If she were to speak of it, then it might be a promise of friendship.

"Let's get along, Nirvana."

Smiling, she gripped the hand she had taken to do a handshake. After she opened her eyes, Nirvana awkwardly moved her neck and stared at Celica with her artificial eyes.

After Celica had left to prepare for dinner, Nine remained in the workshop alone as she wanted to do something.

Nirvana returned to the surface following Celica. After using magic to confirm that the workshop's door had been tightly shut, Nine stood between the two bookshelves as if lured by them.

The wall there was wide enough for two people. A number of drawings were pasted there in the place of furniture.

[[Image:BB_PS2_107.jpg|thumb]]

Nine faced the wall and held up her hand. As she did, reacting to its master, a small magic circle emerged from the other side of the drawings.

Short phrases and twisting her hand on the air made the magic circle rotated. Next, the wall in front of her eyes itself started to turn.

Beyond, a staircase leading to even further down was formed.

Nine stepped forward and then breathed life to the staircase that was shut in deep darkness by creating a faint light.

It lasted far, far, longer than getting down to the workshop itself. Nine's heels etched noises as she walked.

The air was cold, full of the characteristic feels of the underground.

What awaited at the end of the eternal journey was a large gate made of old wood.

Nine used both hands to push the gate that was so plain it was unbefitting of its large appearance. An enormous magic circle manifested before it stirred like a cogwheel. Then the gate solemnly and gracefully opened its mouth.

The noise of heels stepped inside.

Appropriate with the descending staircase, beyond the door was a room with ceiling as tall as eyes could see. Different from the upper floor, the wall, ceiling, and floor were covered in metal. The considerable size of the area was enough to cleanly fit Nine's workshop in it.

But the indoor that should have had plenty of space was occupied by something rather gigantic.

The object was an upside down cone barely suspended on the ceiling by using chains.

In accordance to its abnormal, or incomprehensible balance of silver surface, a great number of faintly shining green lines ran on it.

Its structure made it hard to believe so suddenly that it was manufactured by man's hands. The structure was lovely. If someone were to say that it was sculpted by god, a large number of people might firmly believe it.

The object that appeared to be a huge nail of a wedge was encircled by many number of purple rings. They were seals Nine had created. They were so secure that they gave off a sense of tenacity over and over again.

"I've never thought... that I have to borrow your power."

With her back facing the shut gate, Nine hatefully gazed at the suspended silver and green object.

It was a device found at the location where Black Beast first appeared. Now the place was called as ''District 1''. It was able to temporarily stop the flow of seithr that originated from the Boundary.

Its manufacturer was Shuuichirou Ayatsuki. Nine and Celica's father.

"...''Kushinada's Lynchpin''."

The gigantic wedge might have heard Nine's muttering as it loudly pulsed a single green light.

===Part 3===

Ishana was covered with a barrier which had been protecting it from seithr. The barrier was so strong that even the weather of the outside world was unable to affect the island.

Caused by seithr, the climate had been disturbed and lost the concept of season. The usual traits that happened when summer turned into fall were no more. The warmness on the air felt the same as ever.

It was just perfect to wear long sleeved clothes since most of the days in August were in that condition. Speaking of change, Celica wondered if the color of the sunset would be even prettier during other seasons.

The pretty sunset was about to commence in the western sky when Celica was walking toward her home as she had finished with the academy's lessons.

Nirvana was going along with her on the way back.

The truth was, Celica had been thinking to have Nirvana waiting at home when she had to go to the academy. It was because she would attract attention when they were going to the academy.

However, Nine had been making Celica to take Nirvana along thoroughly when she was not in the island. Since it was a request rather than an order, Celica resigned herself and decided to bear the odd looks from her surroundings.

Of course, Celica couldn't bring her to the classroom. Thus, Nine had been using her position as a Ten Sage to borrow an office inside the Mage's Guild for Nirvana to standby there when Celica was taking a class.

It took time and effort travelling from and to Mage's Guild like she did in morning and returning home. However, Celica liked this bizarre commuting for a bit. The reason might be because she had no one to accompany her going home since Nine was gone and that all her close friends were living in the student dormitory.

When she looked up at the tall doll that had been matching her walking pace with Celica, the light of the day that had begun to turn orange got reflected on Nirvana's metallic skin and glass-like clear eyes. It was pretty.

"Come to think of it, I wonder how many days left until Onee-chan back. It's tiring to make just one dish every day."

While kicking a rolling pebble with her tiptoe, Celica dropped her shoulders along with a faint sigh.

Currently, Nine wasn't in Ishana. According to what she had heard when she received Nirvana, her older sister would be more and more busy coming September or something. She would also have to leave the island for a few days.

It wasn't just Nine. It was also true for Trinity, Jubei, Valkenhayn, Hakumen, and Terumi. Even if she was in Mage's Guild, Celica didn't know the specific of what they were doing as she was just a mere student. But it seemed they spent day after day being busy and in a hurry.

Taking a look at the school bag she held in her hand, Celica took another breath.

She wondered if it was okay to leisurely commute to the academy and studying at such time.

Unlike other students, she recognized the true state of affairs although only half of it. Because of that, she had been thinking about it for too much.

As Nine and the academy teachers had said, the students should keep doing practice every day and prepare themselves so they wouldn't get outdone by Mage's Guild's magicians when the crucial time comes... or some kind of important duty like that.

(Well, it's expected. I'm only a burden to Onee-chan now. Have to study hard so I can quickly stop being a burden one day.)

What she was telling herself had also become a routine for the past few days. After all, she wasn't fully satisfied with just saying it. Her real motive was that if there was something she could do, then she wanted to do it as soon as possible.

"For now, I guess it's been while for me to take it easy and clean the house until Onee-chan returns."

"Right?" said Celica to Nirvana. She responded by moving her chin and staring at Celica.

Looking at her expression, Celica laughed a little.

The streets in Ishana were practically stone pavements. When she was going home, she would use the main street heading from the academy to the port. Then after leaving the street halfway and taking a turn, she would take a little detour by walking beside a quiet park.

Since she had to do shopping today, she headed toward the main street. Celica thought about it while trying to go past a junction. Then, it happened.

"Celica A. Mercury. I wonder if I can have a bit of your time."

A familiar refreshing voice of a man could be heard from behind.

Celica stopped her feet and turned her body around. What awaited was a pair of man and woman. A man that looked like some kind of a noble when judged from his graceful manner, and a woman with slender body who wore a dress that was wide open on the chest area. There were large triangular hats on top of their heads.

"Ah, Seven-san, Eight-san. Good day."

She immediately recalled Nine's dangerous mood when she met them on August. But Celica greeted them with a smile.

Nine wouldn't make an amused face if she were here.

Eight stared in wonder like she was being puzzled. Her long eyelashes that had lovely curls went up and down frantically.

"It's surprising that you're a pretty likeable. Are you really Nine's sister?"

"Yes, of course... Hmm? What do you mean by that?"

As she suddenly thought about it, Celica reflexively looked down on her own body. It was the first that came to mind if she was searching for the reason why her blood relations with her sister were being questioned. Certainly, if she was her younger sister, then she would have a louder voice or so as she thought.

Just as she was thinking about it, a noise could be heard. Celica took notice and raised her face.

Still standing with both hands on her hips with lips making a smile, Eight's eyes twitched.

"...But it seems like you have the similar tendency to upset me."

It was a taboo to talk about Eight's proportion.

Celica instinctively put her hands on her mouth.

With a considerably amazed tone of voice, Seven interrupted with a cough.

"...Will it be all right to begin our talk?"

Beyond the thin metal framed glasses, his calm ice blue eyes stared at Celica and Eight who were facing each other. As his manner was like a teacher from the academy, Celica retracted her chin, straightened her back, and brushed it off with a laugh.

"Ah, y-yes. Go on."

After she urged him, Celica let out an 'ah' as she suddenly realized.

"But Onee-chan's not here today though...?"

"It's alright if she's not here. We only have a business with you."

Completely pulled herself together, Eight teasingly winked at her while entangling a wisp of hair that had spilled from the hat to her shoulder.

It was Seven who took after that and asked the main issue. Putting a real serious face, he adjusted his glasses with his index finger.

"I will ask bluntly. Cooperate with our research."

"Research..."

Muttering, Celica took a glance at Nirvana.

Nirvana was standing by behind Celica.

She remembered what Nine had said during the day she met Nirvana.

"That's what Onee-chan has been opposing, right? ...She said I'll lose my life if I cooperate."

But she wondered if such dangerous research was really performed in a place like Ishana. Moreover, by the hands of Nine's fellow Ten Sages.

Noticing the surrounding as Celica dropped her voice, Seven put a baffled face and greatly shook his head.

"Perish the thought that you will die. Nine has quite a misunderstanding. Our research only requires a bit of magical power and the unique healing ability you have. Generally, an unusual disposition of magical power is needed."

"Is... that so? Then..."

"Perhaps Nine doesn't want you to be involved with this research so much that she made an exaggerated lie. She really is a difficult woman."

"Good grief", said Seven as he put his white finger on his brow.

To brush it aside, Eight leaned her body forward.

"What we're making is a powerful weapon to defeat the Black Beast that will revive one day. If it exists, then surely... no, we definitely can win against it. We can fight without things like Armagus."

Her thick lips, which were painted in bright red lipstick, delivered a passionate speech so fast to point it was dizzying. Her large eyes were burning with passion. It was unthinkable that she was the same as the lighthearted person who had raised an eye over talk about proportion before.

The same passion dwelled even in Seven's calm glance that was looking at her.

"Understood? If it's realized, we won't have to recruit a large number of people to create Armagus force for the war. Hence, your cooperation is necessary."

Just what was the 'research' Seven and Eight had spoken of? Celica could only have a faint guess.

A weapon to defeat the Black Beast. It must be amazing. If it existed, large number of people wouldn't have to participate in the war. If it would truly become like that, then it was no great wonder.

The speech was something she would quickly agree with. But something still stuck in her.

"If it's that amazing... then why does Onee-chan oppose it?"

Celica spoke of the question that came to her mind.

Immediately, Eight frowned and made a troubled look while answering.

"Your magical power is required to control it. Maybe she doesn't want you to get involved with a weapon that will become a tool for war."

Putting her gloved hand to her cheek, Eight had an anxious look as she took a breath.

Celica looked downward. She didn't have self-confidence in quick thinking. But still, she pondered as hard as she could.

Certainly, Nine wouldn't allow Celica to get involved with war and weapons. Even if they were doing their share of cooking now, Nine was so prone to worry that she had been making an uproar about kitchen being dangerous and doing everything alone for two years.

However.

"...I'm sorry. I can't cooperate after all."

At the end of her pondering, Celica frantically shook her ponytail from side to side.

With the high heels that were so tall that Celica would fall down in three steps if she were to wear it, Eight approached her.

Still, she was interrupted as Nirvana put her arms between them.

Eight's face turned into frustration.

"Why!? It can be realized if you participate!"

"Eight, settle down."

From behind, Seven reprimanded Eight who was shouting in rage. But it was hard to say that Seven's face looked calm.

"Please tell us, Celica-san. Do you have any discontent toward our explanation?"

The vigor in his gentle voice felt much heavier than the roaring angry voice.

But without hesitation, Celica looked straight at Seven and Eight whose eye positions were tall.

"It's not that I have a discontent. It's just because I've promised that I'll believe in Onee-chan."

Nine had promised that she would show Celica that she could defeat the Black Beast. Then in order for the promise to be realized, Celica couldn't afford to doubt Nine. Celica believed it not with logic, but with her intuition.

"Besides, sure, Onee-chan's worrying about me too much. However, she's real smart. If the research were something amazing that could defeat Black Beast without any sacrifice like Seven-san and Eight-san said, then I think Onee-chan would take the initiative to use it instead."

If her magical power was needed, then Celica would put her effort so she could be a little less of a burden. And since this was about Nine, then Celica would definitely make it true if possible.

Above all, the matter of cooperating in Seven and Eight's research had reminded her of something. Before, there was a time when Celica was about to throw her life in order to entrap the Black Beast.

Now, Celica couldn't do the same as she did before. After all, her life had been saved by a person who was precious to her back then.

"That's why, I can't cooperate. I'm sorry!"

After carefully straightened her back again, Celica bowed deeply.

Then with the same strength when she bowed, Celica raised her head and started to run. Nirvana followed her immediately.

"Hey, wait!"

Shaking free from Eight's voice that pursued her, Celica went toward Ishana's main street.

While running, Celica looked up at Nirvana who was dyed by the setting sun.

Nine was amazing. She made such a delicate bodyguard alone. She was even trying to get to the front row to fight the Black Beast.

Perhaps Celica herself had missed the chance to have the same strength as her sister. If she had cooperated with Seven and Eight, she might be able reduce Nine's hardships.

But Celica believed that Nine surely had given Nirvana to her in case a situation like this happened. Celica's decision surely wasn't a mistake. Probably.

Nirvana turned her face at Celica's presence. When her gaze met the beautiful glass eyes, Celica laughed in embarrassment. It was like Nirvana was her other sister.

"Ahaha, it's nothing. What should we have for tonight's dinner?"

For the time being, let's go to the bakery. We should buy breads for tonight and tomorrow morning.

The western sky began to swallow the sinking sun. Before anyone realized, the sky that had been painted in orange changed into blazing flame.

Soon, the ominous sunset would burn shadows onto the pitch black stone pavements. The lined buildings, roadside trees, and the Ten Sages who were seeing off the escaping girl were counted equally amongst the sinister shadows.

"Aaah~, and there she goes..."

Rocking the large earring with her finger, Eight intentionally made a discouraged face.

Looking at her with a side glance, Seven took a step back and changed his body orientation. What he looked beyond the thin lens of his glasses was a thin alley. From the dense shadow that was born from the evening sun, several figures indicated their presences without exposing their faces.

As the figures checked the surroundings, they asked something to Seven.

The tip of Seven's lips slightly moved as he answered.

"Yes, that's the girl in question. Her name is Celica A. Mercury."

"You're aware, right? She's mentioned in Professor Ayatsuki's reports."

While putting the finger that had been messing with the earring to her mouth, Eight made a charming smile. Her eyes didn't seem like they had looked when the blunt proposal was refused; they were shining in curiosity.

A single figure dropped its voice as if in doubt. It sounded like the figure was finding fault in the two people.

Catching on it, Seven sharply narrowed the excellent eyes that a man could have.

"Be at ease. We will handle her accordingly whether she refuses or accepts. Of course, you will somehow collaborate with us, won't you?"

Being fearlessly pressed by Seven, some kind of opening was born between the human figures.

Beside, Eight put both hands on her hips and threw a glance to where Celica had gone.

"We have one chance. In that moment, the required control system and data will all gather. When that happens, it will completely be ours."

Eight's passionate words fully fuelled the expectations of those who lurked in the shadow. The words that served as encouragement and reminder got several replies.

Seven adjusted his glasses using his finger.

"The both of us will prepare the required arrangement. All of you should do no mistake without fail."

"Take care... the people of ''Orbis Librarius Norma''."

After receiving the heated gazes from both Seven and Eight respectively, the people who were called by the name of their organization left two, three words of salute before quickly vanishing into the shadow.

The sun sank even more to the west. As the twilight sky burned even redder, the shadows gradually got denser and longer as they were etched on the ground.

As if putting on the shadow, Eight waved her long mantle and turned her back from the alley where several figure people had vanished. As her folded her arms lifted up her chest, she brought her cheek near the flashy fur.

"I thought about what to be done for a moment, but looks like everything works out in the end. It's fortunate that we have personal connection to Orbis Librarius Norma."

"Fortunate, huh."

As if pouring cold water to Eight's good mood, Seven simply dropped a sigh.

His voice was small, but Eight could hear his nervousness. She strongly churned up the eyebrows that had been carefully groomed.

"What's wrong? I know that you want to say it was all thanks to that man. It's good that we listened to his story."

"I wonder. I have no faith for that man. Once a traitor will always be a traitor. You need to pay attention, too."

"Is that so? Thanks for the warning."

Because Seven's scolding didn’t seem that amusing at all, Eight waved her hand over her shoulder. As the high heels that supported her slender legs hit the stone pavements, her thighs, freely exposed from the dress' slit, left the place.

"Hmph, what a detestable man."

After the distance was far enough, Eight spitted out those words. As if trampling those words as it fell to her feet, her heels made loud noises.

Similarly, while gazing at the retreating figure of his extravagant associate as she headed toward the Mage's Guild, Seven slightly opened his mouth.

"...What a loud-mouthed woman."

The sun sank into the western sky.

The color of the sky that looked burning also ran after its master and rushed to the west. As the city of Ishana gradually began to insinuate the presence of the night, Seven also began to walk to the Mage's Guild.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 3

2015-09-29T22:36:20Z

Specs: /* Chapter 3: Scarlet Guardian, the Doll */ Englishification

==Chapter 3: Scarlet Guardian, the Doll==

===Part 1===

Before they noticed, the sun had sunk into the western sea. The lights in Ishana's city started to flicker on, triggered by magic in the twilight.

When the sun had almost set, the change from noon to night on this island happened almost instantly. Disrobing from its cloak of sun, the wind dressed itself in night and ran through the town as if on a whim.

While hearing the happy sound of the door chime, Celica stepped out from a familiar coffee shop. The cold wind caressed her cheeks. As she viewed the western sky that was tinged with pink, Celica sighed while seemingly looking sad.

It had been while since she'd had such a thrilling tea time like today.

Earlier before, Trinity slowly stood up and started to talk while smiling as her irritation manifest itself. Celica had hoped someone would stop her. She wondered what would happen if someone had tried. Since she had personally experienced Trinity's anger... Celica didn’t think she could have stopped her.

"...indeed. The world is brimming with sad events. There is sorrow from being unable to stand up against threats, and also from inescapable destiny. But is it really just in the human's mind? Even when people, even when fellow people take each other's hands, share their grief, and rejoice together, their minds are able to drown in the distant sea of deep sorrow. Aah, that in itself is such a sad thing. Do we just, without thinking much about it, just think 'The world is full of sadness, if at least one person is made happy, it's good'? The reason of why people pray in the first place is to..."

There was one thing people couldn't forgive and one thing people had to endure no matter what. Starting from that topic, Trinity's lecture moved to why people get angry and sad before finally changing to her personal opinion about how sadness was born.

It wasn't clear what route she took as it subtly developed into religious studies before finally ending in some kind of dissertation. ...No one really remembered how it went anymore.

But the overwhelming amount of words and confusingly fast pace held the power to completely blow the listener's train of thought within ten minutes. They shouldn't wade in deeper than that. That kind of thought was currently brewing in Celica's mind.

Now, while feeling the cool night wind in front of the coffee shop, although she only briefly recalled what happened just before, the inside of Celica's mind was bubbling and made her fall into a deluded state.

As the door chime rang again, Nine, Jubei, and Trinity exited the store. At the end of the procession was Terumi. Fed up, he hunched his thin shoulders.

It wasn't just Celica and Terumi. It being his first experience, Jubei was shocked. Also Nine even though she had grown more accustomed to it than everyone else. She could only made a stiff smile given her exhaustion.

"I'm truly sorry, everyone~. It happened again... but at least we've finally had tea together~."

The only person who didn't show any signs of fatigue, Trinity, lowered her eyebrows in shame. She wrapped up both of her cheeks in her hands and dropped her shoulders.

Although Celica wore a bitter smile, she waved her hand to say it was okay.

"Don't take it to your heart. It was my fault to begin with."

"No, please don't be mistaken~. I wasn't angry because you stood up, or because Jubei-san's feet hit the table. That was just an accident. Rather, I'm worried that the two of you may have hurt yourself~."

"A, ahaha. I'm okay, I'm okay. Despite the loud noise, it wasn't painful at all."

Yes, Trinity didn't get furious because the table was shaken or because Nine spilled her coffee.

She genuinely had lost control of herself simply because her glasses were stained.

They were only glasses, but they were Trinity's glasses. Because she lost herself over a single item that was nothing but a trifle ornament for most people, Trinity's wrath was frightening... or so Celica thought.

"Is it truly okay?"

It seemed she became worried when she recalled it. Trinity's apology had a different kind of worry as her eyes looked at Celica's feet.

When her wrath lessened, Trinity returned to her usual gentle and slow self. Nonchalantly throwing away the fear and fatigue that had been present until now, Celica smiled cheerfully.

"Yup! Look, there's no wound!"

While saying that, Celica lifted her skirt to show her unharmed thighs. Nine instantly slapped Celica's hands. A sharp noise rang out.

"What have you done!? What are you going to do if you catch the attention of some lecherous men passing by!? Consider your vulnerability and cuteness more!!"

"Ouchie~. You don't have to hit me. I wasn't particularly showing my undies or anything."

"Undies!? ...Excuse me, every living man in the world is just a creature obsessed with indecent fantasies from the time they were a brat. They’re a lump of wild lust and perverted thoughts. Because your fair skin robs the eyes of those near you, you're surrounded by many shameless fantasies... Aah, it's disgusting to even think about it. Listen, watch out the next time you do something thoughtless. I'll make sure none of the passing men are able to feel desire any more!"

"...Ain't your head itself got quite a few of those shameless fantasies?"

Terumi muttered at a spot several steps away. With force enough to dishevel her hair, Nine turned about. Her high heels clattered toward him. Quick as a flash, Nine kicked Terumi's stomach with the tip of her toe without hesitation.

"Gueh!"

"I have to find way to make men lose their function as a man. Should I practice on your body?"

"...I'm...against...violence."

Holding his stomach with both hands, Terumi crumpled and fell, starting from the knees. His groan could still be heard as he sunk to the floor.

Flustered, Trinity rushed over. Terumi responded by whispering something to the anxious Trinity. However, Celica and Nine didn't hear what he said.

"Well, time for me to go."

As the passing twilight wind rustled his whiskers, Jubei looked at each of them as he spoke.

Nine raised her face and tucked back the hair that was flowing on its own.

"Oh, already?"

"I've been requested to investigate more of the Eastern Europe. Incidentally, there seems to be some information circulatin' in Ishana. I'm goin' for it."

"I see. Get in touch if something happens."

With the face of the commander of operation against Black Beast, and also the face of a young lady, Nine sent off Jubei with a smile.

"Later," said Jubei as he turned back. Celica also frantically waved her hand at him.

"Take care!"

On the small back which was walking away, two tails greatly swayed as if responding to her.

As Jubei vanished into the street corner, the presence of the surrounding night became even more intense. When Celica looked up at the sky, distant stars started to blink.

"I should return home soon. Are you and the others still have a meeting later, Onee-chan?"

Asking while tilting her head, Celica linked her hands behind her back.

Trinity, who was lending a hand to Terumi as he was getting up, gently shook her head.

"The meeting is already over. And since I have heap amount of documents to write, I'll be taking a leave for tonight."

"I'm gonna return, too. Got a work given by that hysterical woman."

No sooner after he spoke, the hem of his long coat turned over. The rough footsteps hit the stone pavement as Terumi walked away. He was heading to a housing complex managed by Mage's Guild. Because of magic, the scope of Terumi's ability to act alone was limited. The complex was also where he spent most of his time by himself.

While pinning down her hood so it wouldn't get blown by the strong wind, Trinity gracefully smiled and went on her way after exchanging farewells.

Standing on tiptoe, Celica waved her hand to her older sister's close friend. After the figure that resembled an inhabitant of a fairy-tale gone from sight, Celica turned to Nine.

"Then let's go, Onee-chan. Ah, do you have to go back to the guild?"

"No, I'll return home. ...But Celica, can I have your time for a moment?"

Replying with a peaceful smile, Nine asked Celica while walking as if urging her to return home.

After immediately standing next to her, Celica looked onto her sister. It was rare for Nine to speak like that.

"Okay. But what is it? Something's wrong?"

The footsteps of both Celica's leather shoes and Nine's high heels had the same timing as they hit the stone pavement.

Even without the fast pace, Nine's glossy hair drew a beautiful and gentle waves from the petty wind.

"I have something I want you to see."

"Something for me to see... Is it a present?"

Half hoping and half joking, Celica's eyes were gleaming. Nine narrowed her eyes gently at her.

"I'll tell you more later. Anyway, we should get back home... Come to my workshop."

The informed words made Celica unintentionally stumbled before stopping instantly. She couldn't quite breathe out the air she had involuntarily swallowed.

Nine's workshop. A place where none would be permitted to tread their feet into with the exception of Nine herself.

===Part 2===

Nine's workshop was located at the basement of their home.

The room was previously used by Celica and Nine's father as his laboratory. But about two years ago, Nine remodeled it into her personal workshop. It was done immediately after the simple funeral for her missing father was over.

Its entrance was installed at a hardly visited corner at the house where they lived every day.

Their father had prohibited the children from entering the laboratory. The older sister also didn't let anyone except herself to enter the basement.

From the time of their father, and even when the user changed to her sister, Celica had never opened the door. Passing through it, Celica followed Nine's guidance to a solid staircase leading to the basement.

The staircase was surprisingly broad and went deeper than she had thought. There were magical lights furnished in equal interval on the wall. The while lights that had orange color in the middle part illuminated their destination. Celica more or less could no longer comprehend that this place was under her own house.

Nine high heels made loud noises each time she stepped below. With each of the noise, tension piled up inside Celica.

Generally, a magician wouldn't show their own workshop to others, even if the other party was their families or lover. Furthermore, her sister's workshop had researches that shouldn't be spoken of even for a bit.

It must be something significant since Nine was personally bringing Celica to such place.

While being conflicted whether to be hopeful or uneasy, Celica finally arrived at the end of the stairs.

Another door awaited there.

Not only it had countless magic circles emerged on its surface, it was also furnished with electric panel on the nearby wall and also something like a super small surveillance camera on the ceiling. Perhaps there might be other devices that Celica hadn't noticed yet.

A tough entrance of a workshop befitting Nine.

"I've said this before, but the inside is quite messy. Be careful not to step on something weird."

Looking over her shoulder as she spoke, Nine held her hand out to the door.

She spoke several spells without pause. Each time, various size of magic circle came apart before it vanished.

Fiddling with the last electric panel, she chanted another spell. Then finally, the workshop's entrance opened with a slight noise.

"Ex... Excuse me."

Discreetly muttering, Celica went inside as she followed after Nine.

Then immediately, she stopped her feet at the entrance.

The room inside was filled with lights similar like those at the staircase. It was surrounded by stacking stone bricks in all directions; the floor and ceiling had been solidified with stone.

There were large tables placed in both sides of the entrance. Various tools and equipment were crammed up on the tables. They ranged from things Celica recognized to some that she couldn't tell their purpose of. More in the inside, there were two bookcases, which reached up to the ceiling like pillars, and also a set of writing desk and chair that didn't seem sticking out.

The so called wall in the room was entirely covered with countless memo sticking on it. Nine had a strong habit in doing scribble. They were messily written on those rectangular piece of papers. If it weren't Celica or Trinity, the scribbles might look undecipherable.

"This is... Onee-chan's..."

The workshop of Nine, the ninth of the Ten Sages.

Thinking about it, this was the first time for Celica to enter a magician's workshop. She wondered if other magicians' workshop would be like this, too.

When Celica looked inside the room, Nine had already gone inside the room unnoticed before turning around with arms folded.

"This way. And don't touch anything on the desk. They'd be hard to find if the spot's changed."

"Ah, okay."

Although she was still puzzled, Celica quickly made her way through between the desk and bookcases before jogging toward Nine.

There was another room in the back. Instead of feeling messy, the room had another kind of atmosphere in it. Its wall was buried with large machineries and complicated devices. It wasn't a disordered room.

In a corner of the room, a large doll stood.

"Wha..."

Spontaneously, a surprised voice leaked from Celica's lips.

Its height was even taller than Hakumen, the tallest person Celica knew. But if Celica had to say something, the doll had slender limbs. Its metallic face was modelled after a lady that looked a little old.

Judging from something like a dress with long skirt that was worn, the doll must be a female type.

But its body was a bit large for a doll. The body proportion was also strange as its arms were big and long.

"You wanted to show me this?"

While still wide-eyed, Celica compared Nine and the doll many times over.

Nine gazed at Celica with warm look. She assured her by nodding and then moved her gaze to the doll.

"You see, this doll would act with the purpose of 'guarding' a predetermined person. It'd protect them from danger and then lead them to escape. Depending on the situation, it would chase away the attackers."

"Ooh, like a bodyguard."

"Yes. She's a bodyguard. Your bodyguard."

"Eh?"

Unable to grasp the sudden topic that had been calmly said, Celica asked again with her mouth half-opened.

Wondering if it sounded odd, Nine put a light smile.

"From here onward, the state of things in the world will get worse. My time to remain in Ishana keeps decreasing. Even when I'm staying in the island, my time with you is quite limited. That's why I have a bodyguard for you to prevent any unexpected occurrence while I'm not on your side."

"Aha... But whatever the circumstances is, don't you think it's too exaggerated?"

Celica put a wry smile.

Nine worried too much for Celica's daily life. She was thankful of the thought, but Celica didn't expect Nine doing as far as making a bodyguard.

"I'm not really in that much of a danger. And in the first place, I won't leave the island like Onee-chan and the others. I think there's nothing here that makes me need to be protected."

Ishana was referred as ''the world's safest island''.

The island was guarded by an invisible barrier made from magic. It could even handle something more physical, like stopping missile barrage for example. Anything that was going to enter the island would get examined to see if they contained any risk related to organic and inorganic matter. Even leaving the island required a number of procedures.

Naturally, the possibility for seithr and seithr-induced mad creatures to get inside and harming the people in Ishana was equal to zero.

In response to Celica who was comfortably laughing, Nine on the contrary knitted her eyebrows to stress her concern.

"You leaving the island or not is a different story. I will use all my power to reject your opinion about not being in danger."

"Eeh, why!? I'm not particularly in risk or something."

Getting slightly sullen, Celica argued her. When she did that, Nine severely sharpened the glint in her eyes and frowned.

"Who was it again that slipped away from the island unauthorized without doing procedures? Who was it that could no longer be contacted for a month because of it, before finally getting stranded in the middle of a mountain? Hmm, I wonder who~?"

"T-That was, umm, a coincident. It's because there were unclear circumstances..."

Still fresh in memories, the incident that had developed into a quite dangerous experience was being dug up. Celica blatantly averted her eyes and awkwardly smiling.

Since she had been able to meet a man named Ragna, the incident was a trigger that led to a very profound memories for Celica herself... But in Nine's case, it must be a matter that shortened her life span considerably.

Nine brazenly let out an astonished sigh.

"It's not just that. Tomorrow morning, the threat in your daily life we spoke of will about to begin."

"Aha... I get it. Are you worried?"

"Now that's a good penchant. By all means, please be aware of it."

Celica scratched her cheeks since she absolutely couldn't declare that she didn't remember. With pompous manner, Nine displayed a composed smile to her.

After that, anxiety showed on her eyes just for a bit.

"...It's fine if you're thinking I'm worrying too much. But in four months to come, it's hard to predict what would happen to Ishana. Don't you agree?"

"I see... Only four months left."

Black Beast was ceasing its activities for a year. Then four months later, the silence would be over.

It was something Celica had known, too. To face that day, Nine, Trinity, and the others were giving their all to work hard every day.

But the thing was, Nine had always been prone to worry to the point that it astonished the people on her surroundings. It was easy to imagine her worrying about Celica even though she was being occupied.

Perhaps this doll might be the older sister's anxiety that had taken a form.

By thinking about it while looking up at the bodyguard she met for the first time, a warm feeling gradually filled Celica. Then she began to smile broadly.

People saw the beautiful and terrifying Nine of the Ten Sages with awe. And yet in the back, she had been afraid for the people close to her getting hurt. The anxiety she felt had always been unbearable.

Celica also loved the fragile part of her persistent sister from the bottom of her heart.

"Got it. Well then, I guess I'll take the bodyguard since it's already done. You've made it especially for me, after all."

After doing a hop toward the doll, Celica turned her face at Nine.

Standing with arms folded below chest like usual, Nine let out a sigh of relieve and relaxed her eyes.

"That's right. I've created it for you, to protect you. Something I made to protect my dear family."

"Thank you, Onee-chan. Actually, I've taken a liking to this girl from the first time I saw her. She's quite tall, but also seems beautiful and kind."

Completely interested, Celica looked at the doll with her brown eyes. Nine stared her in wonder, feeling amazed and also admiration at her.

"What a girl. You know it's different from playing with a doll, right? Besides, I have yet to input her personality. The mouth also doesn't move."

"Is that true? So I can't chat with her... But it's fine, I still like her."

"...I see. Then I'm glad."

Nine's astonishment changed into a wry smile.

Unable to exactly understand why her sister got that amazed, Celica tilted her neck and replied with a smile too. She wondered if Nine wasn't pleased. It was so like her to be so worried.

In order to switch her feelings, Nine took a deep sigh and let go of the strength in her shoulders. Then, she looked at Celica with a bit of seriousness.

Getting roped in as expected, Celica straightened her back.

"Also, regarding the matter with Seven and Eight."

"Ah... okay. It's about the conversation in the courtyard before, isn’t it?"

"...Sorry, but I'm not going tell you what they are trying to do. But I can tell you this. If you cooperate with those lot, you'll lose your life for sure."

From her voice and expression alone, Celica could understand how serious Nine was when she was speaking. But Celica didn't immediately nod. After biting her lips once, she looked straight at her sister.

"But I will do my best if I can be useful. It doesn't mean I'd sacrifice myself, but maybe they just wanted some help with their research. They might find a solution that doesn't require my death."

Celica didn't know exactly what Seven and Eight were making and the significance of Celica being necessary. But whatever it was, if it could help Nine's plan, then Celica thought that her sincerity wouldn't lose to Nine's.

It was nothing about some sort of burning feeling like getting recognized by Nine or wanting to help in the fight herself. But if there was a way for her to do something, then she wanted to give a bit of ease for somebody by doing it.

But looking at her sister's eyes that became grim, Celica understood that she had made a careless remark.

Celica thought that she was going to receive a harsh lecture, but instead Nine turned her face away to hide her detested face before dropping her voice to let the hate out.

"What they're doing isn't that simple."

Celica understood for a bit.

She didn't have complete grasp of it in the end. But from the bottom of her heart, Nine was disgusted with what Seven and Eight were trying to do.

"Celica. I want to protect your life no matter what. ...After all, that man had risked himself to protect you."

That man. When she heard those words, Celica got attacked by a sensation that tightened her chest.

Eight months ago, she met and parted with a man. Ragna. The promise he gave and exchanged with her. Many kind of thoughts rushed to her mind.

Nine, who had been crossing her arms, embraced herself so tight that her fingers sunk into her skin. It seemed the disordered wrinkles on her clothes pictured Nine's emotions.

"To think that I was about to sacrifice you... I absolutely can't forgive myself. Even if someone does, I myself cannot."

"Onee-chan..."

What should she do? Nine endured herself to spoke. For Celica, her voice sounded like she was condemning herself.

Something. She wanted to do something. But since she couldn't let a single word out, Celica slowly reached out her hands to embrace Nine.

When Celica's hand touched her arm, Nine let go of her superfluous strength after a short pause. Her mouth was soft, but a strong will resided in her pupils. Without change, she made a speech at Celica.

"Got it? Even without those meddling losers, I will show you that I can defeat the Black Beast. Believe in your sister. There is nothing impossible for her."

"Okay, got it. I'll trust you."

Celica nodded quite easily. It seemed as simple as when she was requested to buy groceries. But it was definitely not something trivial in her mind. It was just that easy. It was a thousand times easier than not getting lost when going to a bakery in the neighborhood.

Moreover, in Nine's opinion, Celica had to compare it with the difficulty to get her to the bakery using shortest path, or she would get confused. But for now, Celica decided not to think about her own constitution of easily getting lost.

"Hey, Onee-chan. What's her name?"

If she were to trust Nine, she would have to befriend the bodyguard to reduce one of her sister's worries. Celica hopped to the front and picked up the doll's hand.

Its hand was big and cold, but she grew to like even its improper modelling and unnatural feel.

"She's Nirvana."

After she answered, Nine began to chant a spell. A spell so that Nirvana would recognize Celica as the subject to protect.

But for Celica, it sounded simpler than a vow to protect or a contract between master and servant. If she were to speak of it, then it might be a promise of friendship.

"Let's get along, Nirvana."

Smiling, she gripped the hand she had taken to do a handshake. After she opened her eyes, Nirvana awkwardly moved her neck and stared at Celica with her artificial eyes.

After Celica had left to prepare for dinner, Nine remained in the workshop alone as she wanted to do something.

Nirvana returned to the surface following Celica. After using magic to confirm that the workshop's door had been tightly shut, Nine stood between the two bookshelves as if lured by them.

The wall there was wide enough for two people. A number of drawings were pasted there in the place of furniture.

[[Image:BB_PS2_107.jpg|thumb]]

Nine faced the wall and held up her hand. As she did, reacting to its master, a small magic circle emerged from the other side of the drawings.

Short phrases and twisting her hand on the air made the magic circle rotated. Next, the wall in front of her eyes itself started to turn.

Beyond, a staircase leading to even further down was formed.

Nine stepped forward and then breathed life to the staircase that was shut in deep darkness by creating a faint light.

It lasted far, far, longer than getting down to the workshop itself. Nine's heels etched noises as she walked.

The air was cold, full of the characteristic feels of the underground.

What awaited at the end of the eternal journey was a large gate made of old wood.

Nine used both hands to push the gate that was so plain it was unbefitting of its large appearance. An enormous magic circle manifested before it stirred like a cogwheel. Then the gate solemnly and gracefully opened its mouth.

The noise of heels stepped inside.

Appropriate with the descending staircase, beyond the door was a room with ceiling as tall as eyes could see. Different from the upper floor, the wall, ceiling, and floor were covered in metal. The considerable size of the area was enough to cleanly fit Nine's workshop in it.

But the indoor that should have had plenty of space was occupied by something rather gigantic.

The object was an upside down cone barely suspended on the ceiling by using chains.

In accordance to its abnormal, or incomprehensible balance of silver surface, a great number of faintly shining green lines ran on it.

Its structure made it hard to believe so suddenly that it was manufactured by man's hands. The structure was lovely. If someone were to say that it was sculpted by god, a large number of people might firmly believe it.

The object that appeared to be a huge nail of a wedge was encircled by many number of purple rings. They were seals Nine had created. They were so secure that they gave off a sense of tenacity over and over again.

"I've never thought... that I have to borrow your power."

With her back facing the shut gate, Nine hatefully gazed at the suspended silver and green object.

It was a device found at the location where Black Beast first appeared. Now the place was called as ''District 1''. It was able to temporarily stop the flow of seithr that originated from the Boundary.

Its manufacturer was Shuuichirou Ayatsuki. Nine and Celica's father.

"...''Kushinada's Lynchpin''."

The gigantic wedge might have heard Nine's muttering as it loudly pulsed a single green light.

===Part 3===

Ishana was covered with a barrier which had been protecting it from seithr. The barrier was so strong that even the weather of the outside world was unable to affect the island.

Caused by seithr, the climate had been disturbed and lost the concept of season. The usual traits that happened when summer turned into fall were no more. The warmness on the air felt the same as ever.

It was just perfect to wear long sleeved clothes since most of the days in August were in that condition. Speaking of change, Celica wondered if the color of the sunset would be even prettier during other seasons.

The pretty sunset was about to commence in the western sky when Celica was walking toward her home as she had finished with the academy's lessons.

Nirvana was going along with her on the way back.

The truth was, Celica had been thinking to have Nirvana waiting at home when she had to go to the academy. It was because she would attract attention when they were going to the academy.

However, Nine had been making Celica to take Nirvana along thoroughly when she was not in the island. Since it was a request rather than an order, Celica resigned herself and decided to bear the odd looks from her surroundings.

Of course, Celica couldn't bring her to the classroom. Thus, Nine had been using her position as a Ten Sage to borrow an office inside the Mage's Guild for Nirvana to standby there when Celica was taking a class.

It took time and effort travelling from and to Mage's Guild like she did in morning and returning home. However, Celica liked this bizarre commuting for a bit. The reason might be because she had no one to accompany her going home since Nine was gone and that all her close friends were living in the student dormitory.

When she looked up at the tall doll that had been matching her walking pace with Celica, the light of the day that had begun to turn orange got reflected on Nirvana's metallic skin and glass-like clear eyes. It was pretty.

"Come to think of it, I wonder how many days left until Onee-chan back. It's tiring to make just one dish every day."

While kicking a rolling pebble with her tiptoe, Celica dropped her shoulders along with a faint sigh.

Currently, Nine wasn't in Ishana. According to what she had heard when she received Nirvana, her older sister would be more and more busy coming September or something. She would also have to leave the island for a few days.

It wasn't just Nine. It was also true for Trinity, Jubei, Valkenhayn, Hakumen, and Terumi. Even if she was in Mage's Guild, Celica didn't know the specific of what they were doing as she was just a mere student. But it seemed they spent day after day being busy and in a hurry.

Taking a look at the school bag she held in her hand, Celica took another breath.

She wondered if it was okay to leisurely commute to the academy and studying at such time.

Unlike other students, she recognized the true state of affairs although only half of it. Because of that, she had been thinking about it for too much.

As Nine and the academy teachers had said, the students should keep doing practice every day and prepare themselves so they wouldn't get outdone by Mage's Guild's magicians when the crucial time comes... or some kind of important duty like that.

(Well, it's expected. I'm only a burden to Onee-chan now. Have to study hard so I can quickly stop being a burden one day.)

What she was telling herself had also become a routine for the past few days. After all, she wasn't fully satisfied with just saying it. Her real motive was that if there was something she could do, then she wanted to do it as soon as possible.

"For now, I guess it's been while for me to take it easy and clean the house until Onee-chan returns."

"Right?" said Celica to Nirvana. She responded by moving her chin and staring at Celica.

Looking at her expression, Celica laughed a little.

The streets in Ishana were practically stone pavements. When she was going home, she would use the main street heading from the academy to the port. Then after leaving the street halfway and taking a turn, she would take a little detour by walking beside a quiet park.

Since she had to do shopping today, she headed toward the main street. Celica thought about it while trying to go past a junction. Then, it happened.

"Celica A. Mercury. I wonder if I can have a bit of your time."

A familiar refreshing voice of a man could be heard from behind.

Celica stopped her feet and turned her body around. What awaited was a pair of man and woman. A man that looked like some kind of a noble when judged from his graceful manner, and a woman with slender body who wore a dress that was wide open on the chest area. There were large triangular hats on top of their heads.

"Ah, Seven-san, Eight-san. Good day."

She immediately recalled Nine's dangerous mood when she met them on August. But Celica greeted them with a smile.

Nine wouldn't make an amused face if she were here.

Eight stared in wonder like she was being puzzled. Her long eyelashes that had lovely curls went up and down frantically.

"It's surprising that you're a pretty likeable. Are you really Nine's sister?"

"Yes, of course... Hmm? What do you mean by that?"

As she suddenly thought about it, Celica reflexively looked down on her own body. It was the first that came to mind if she was searching for the reason why her blood relations with her sister were being questioned. Certainly, if she was her younger sister, then she would have a louder voice or so as she thought.

Just as she was thinking about it, a noise could be heard. Celica took notice and raised her face.

Still standing with both hands on her hips with lips making a smile, Eight's eyes twitched.

"...But it seems like you have the similar tendency to upset me."

It was a taboo to talk about Eight's proportion.

Celica instinctively put her hands on her mouth.

With a considerably amazed tone of voice, Seven interrupted with a cough.

"...Will it be all right to begin our talk?"

Beyond the thin metal framed glasses, his calm ice blue eyes stared at Celica and Eight who were facing each other. As his manner was like a teacher from the academy, Celica retracted her chin, straightened her back, and brushed it off with a laugh.

"Ah, y-yes. Go on."

After she urged him, Celica let out an 'ah' as she suddenly realized.

"But Onee-chan's not here today though...?"

"It's alright if she's not here. We only have a business with you."

Completely pulled herself together, Eight teasingly winked at her while entangling a wisp of hair that had spilled from the hat to her shoulder.

It was Seven who took after that and asked the main issue. Putting a real serious face, he adjusted his glasses with his index finger.

"I will ask bluntly. Cooperate with our research."

"Research..."

Muttering, Celica took a glance at Nirvana.

Nirvana was standing by behind Celica.

She remembered what Nine had said during the day she met Nirvana.

"That's what Onee-chan has been opposing, right? ...She said I'll lose my life if I cooperate."

But she wondered if such dangerous research was really performed in a place like Ishana. Moreover, by the hands of Nine's fellow Ten Sages.

Noticing the surrounding as Celica dropped her voice, Seven put a baffled face and greatly shook his head.

"Perish the thought that you will die. Nine has quite a misunderstanding. Our research only requires a bit of magical power and the unique healing ability you have. Generally, an unusual disposition of magical power is needed."

"Is... that so? Then..."

"Perhaps Nine doesn't want you to be involved with this research so much that she made an exaggerated lie. She really is a difficult woman."

"Good grief", said Seven as he put his white finger on his brow.

To brush it aside, Eight leaned her body forward.

"What we're making is a powerful weapon to defeat the Black Beast that will revive one day. If it exists, then surely... no, we definitely can win against it. We can fight without things like Armagus."

Her thick lips, which were painted in bright red lipstick, delivered a passionate speech so fast to point it was dizzying. Her large eyes were burning with passion. It was unthinkable that she was the same as the lighthearted person who had raised an eye over talk about proportion before.

The same passion dwelled even in Seven's calm glance that was looking at her.

"Understood? If it's realized, we won't have to recruit a large number of people to create Armagus force for the war. Hence, your cooperation is necessary."

Just what was the 'research' Seven and Eight had spoken of? Celica could only have a faint guess.

A weapon to defeat the Black Beast. It must be amazing. If it existed, large number of people wouldn't have to participate in the war. If it would truly become like that, then it was no great wonder.

The speech was something she would quickly agree with. But something still stuck in her.

"If it's that amazing... then why does Onee-chan oppose it?"

Celica spoke of the question that came to her mind.

Immediately, Eight frowned and made a troubled look while answering.

"Your magical power is required to control it. Maybe she doesn't want you to get involved with a weapon that will become a tool for war."

Putting her gloved hand to her cheek, Eight had an anxious look as she took a breath.

Celica looked downward. She didn't have self-confidence in quick thinking. But still, she pondered as hard as she could.

Certainly, Nine wouldn't allow Celica to get involved with war and weapons. Even if they were doing their share of cooking now, Nine was so prone to worry that she had been making an uproar about kitchen being dangerous and doing everything alone for two years.

However.

"...I'm sorry. I can't cooperate after all."

At the end of her pondering, Celica frantically shook her ponytail from side to side.

With the high heels that were so tall that Celica would fall down in three steps if she were to wear it, Eight approached her.

Still, she was interrupted as Nirvana put her arms between them.

Eight's face turned into frustration.

"Why!? It can be realized if you participate!"

"Eight, settle down."

From behind, Seven reprimanded Eight who was shouting in rage. But it was hard to say that Seven's face looked calm.

"Please tell us, Celica-san. Do you have any discontent toward our explanation?"

The vigor in his gentle voice felt much heavier than the roaring angry voice.

But without hesitation, Celica looked straight at Seven and Eight whose eye positions were tall.

"It's not that I have a discontent. It's just because I've promised that I'll believe in Onee-chan."

Nine had promised that she would show Celica that she could defeat the Black Beast. Then in order for the promise to be realized, Celica couldn't afford to doubt Nine. Celica believed it not with logic, but with her intuition.

"Besides, sure, Onee-chan's worrying about me too much. However, she's real smart. If the research were something amazing that could defeat Black Beast without any sacrifice like Seven-san and Eight-san said, then I think Onee-chan would take the initiative to use it instead."

If her magical power was needed, then Celica would put her effort so she could be a little less of a burden. And since this was about Nine, then Celica would definitely make it true if possible.

Above all, the matter of cooperating in Seven and Eight's research had reminded her of something. Before, there was a time when Celica was about to throw her life in order to entrap the Black Beast.

Now, Celica couldn't do the same as she did before. After all, her life had been saved by a person who was precious to her back then.

"That's why, I can't cooperate. I'm sorry!"

After carefully straightened her back again, Celica bowed deeply.

Then with the same strength when she bowed, Celica raised her head and started to run. Nirvana followed her immediately.

"Hey, wait!"

Shaking free from Eight's voice that pursued her, Celica went toward Ishana's main street.

While running, Celica looked up at Nirvana who was dyed by the setting sun.

Nine was amazing. She made such a delicate bodyguard alone. She was even trying to get to the front row to fight the Black Beast.

Perhaps Celica herself had missed the chance to have the same strength as her sister. If she had cooperated with Seven and Eight, she might be able reduce Nine's hardships.

But Celica believed that Nine surely had given Nirvana to her in case a situation like this happened. Celica's decision surely wasn't a mistake. Probably.

Nirvana turned her face at Celica's presence. When her gaze met the beautiful glass eyes, Celica laughed in embarrassment. It was like Nirvana was her other sister.

"Ahaha, it's nothing. What should we have for tonight's dinner?"

For the time being, let's go to the bakery. We should buy breads for tonight and tomorrow morning.

The western sky began to swallow the sinking sun. Before anyone realized, the sky that had been painted in orange changed into blazing flame.

Soon, the ominous sunset would burn shadows onto the pitch black stone pavements. The lined buildings, roadside trees, and the Ten Sages who were seeing off the escaping girl were counted equally amongst the sinister shadows.

"Aaah~, and there she goes..."

Rocking the large earring with her finger, Eight intentionally made a discouraged face.

Looking at her with a side glance, Seven took a step back and changed his body orientation. What he looked beyond the thin lens of his glasses was a thin alley. From the dense shadow that was born from the evening sun, several figures indicated their presences without exposing their faces.

As the figures checked the surroundings, they asked something to Seven.

The tip of Seven's lips slightly moved as he answered.

"Yes, that's the girl in question. Her name is Celica A. Mercury."

"You're aware, right? She's mentioned in Professor Ayatsuki's reports."

While putting the finger that had been messing with the earring to her mouth, Eight made a charming smile. Her eyes didn't seem like they had looked when the blunt proposal was refused; they were shining in curiosity.

A single figure dropped its voice as if in doubt. It sounded like the figure was finding fault in the two people.

Catching on it, Seven sharply narrowed the excellent eyes that a man could have.

"Be at ease. We will handle her accordingly whether she refuses or accepts. Of course, you will somehow collaborate with us, won't you?"

Being fearlessly pressed by Seven, some kind of opening was born between the human figures.

Beside, Eight put both hands on her hips and threw a glance to where Celica had gone.

"We have one chance. In that moment, the required control system and data will all gather. When that happens, it will completely be ours."

Eight's passionate words fully fuelled the expectations of those who lurked in the shadow. The words that served as encouragement and reminder got several replies.

Seven adjusted his glasses using his finger.

"The both of us will prepare the required arrangement. All of you should do no mistake without fail."

"Take care... the people of ''Orbis Librarius Norma''."

After receiving the heated gazes from both Seven and Eight respectively, the people who were called by the name of their organization left two, three words of salute before quickly vanishing into the shadow.

The sun sank even more to the west. As the twilight sky burned even redder, the shadows gradually got denser and longer as they were etched on the ground.

As if putting on the shadow, Eight waved her long mantle and turned her back from the alley where several figure people had vanished. As her folded her arms lifted up her chest, she brought her cheek near the flashy fur.

"I thought about what to be done for a moment, but looks like everything works out in the end. It's fortunate that we have personal connection to Orbis Librarius Norma."

"Fortunate, huh."

As if pouring cold water to Eight's good mood, Seven simply dropped a sigh.

His voice was small, but Eight could hear his nervousness. She strongly churned up the eyebrows that had been carefully groomed.

"What's wrong? I know that you want to say it was all thanks to that man. It's good that we listened to his story."

"I wonder. I have no faith for that man. Once a traitor will always be a traitor. You need to pay attention, too."

"Is that so? Thanks for the warning."

Because Seven's scolding didn’t seem that amusing at all, Eight waved her hand over her shoulder. As the high heels that supported her slender legs hit the stone pavements, her thighs, freely exposed from the dress' slit, left the place.

"Hmph, what a detestable man."

After the distance was far enough, Eight spitted out those words. As if trampling those words as it fell to her feet, her heels made loud noises.

Similarly, while gazing at the retreating figure of his extravagant associate as she headed toward the Mage's Guild, Seven slightly opened his mouth.

"...What a loud-mouthed woman."

The sun sank into the western sky.

The color of the sky that looked burning also ran after its master and rushed to the west. As the city of Ishana gradually began to insinuate the presence of the night, Seven also began to walk to the Mage's Guild.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 2

2015-09-26T16:26:35Z

Specs: /* Chapter 2: Purple Ones, Their Theory */

==Chapter 2: Purple Ones, Their Theory==

===Part 1===

Most of the children who lived in Ishana attended an academy located at the centre of the city. It was adjoined with the Mage's Guild.

The U-shaped buildings were built facing each other. There was a thick green garden of a courtyard interposing, connecting the two establishments. It was possible to go back and forth there.

Even if she had a day off from the academy, whenever she had business with Mage's Guild, Celica always entered through the academy's main gate. But since the circumstance was quite different today, she entered using the gate to the Mage's Guild.

The reason was her companion. Her companion wore a faceless white mask and odd white clothing. He, Hakumen, was also outfitted with a long sword that was as long as he was tall. Since she was taking him along, she couldn't go inside the academy as her classmates might be there.

To quickly avoid any unnecessary stiff atmosphere, she started to run toward the courtyard that was also connected with the academy.

When she got outside, the smell of nature hit her all at once. The refreshing wind made Celica stop walking reflexively and took a deep breath of air.

Then, some familiar figures caught her eye.

On the other side of the shrubberies she could see several men and women walking.

When she noticed the woman wearing a large triangular hat walking at the front of the pack, Celica's face suddenly lit up.

"Onee-chan!"

While frantically waving her hand, she sprang into a run.

She proceeded, taking a large detour around the shrubberies. The owner of the triangular hat spread both of her arms, waiting for Celica on the other side.

The woman's long hair flowed down her back, and her supple legs stretched out from her tight skirt. She was a girl with glamorous proportions that would easily charm any man without trying. She was Nine.

"Celica!"

She firmly seized the rushing Celica in both arms. Then Nine embraced her younger sister into her voluptuous chest. At the moment, most of Celica's face was buried in the soft cushion.

"Puh. Onee-chan, I'm in pain..."

"Good grief, where did you go? I was worried when I couldn't find you. I thought I told you to wait for me while I was condcting business. Are you okay? You didn't meet some vulgar man, did you?"

"Mmmmmmph<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki>..."

"Hahaha, you're at it again."

The three men and the woman who had accompanied Nine came along. Among them was a cat-type beastkin, recognisable by his high-set triangular ears and two long tails. His right eye was covered with an eye patch. The beastkin, Jubei, let out a cheerful laugh.

Together with him was Valkenhayn, a man with a fearless face and sturdy body who kept his identity as a werewolf hidden. Next was Yuuki Terumi, a man whose eyes were hidden by a hood; he was silently keeping his distance from Celica and Nine. Behind him was a girl in a full-length robe who was wearing round glasses, Trinity.

Peeking at Celica and Nine from the side, Trinity quietly giggled.

"Oh my, Nine. Celica-san's going to cease functioning."

The cotton candy-like platinum blonde hair spilled from the hood she wore. Each time she moved, it sparkled as it reflected sunlight.

The sweet voice sounded slow and carefree. Lectured by it, Nine finally relaxed her arms.

Like a small animal, Celica slipped through the opened gap.

"Puhaa. Sorry, Onee-chan. I was with Hakumen-san up on the hill."

"With Hakumen?"

"Yup. We talked for a bit."

"...I see."

Nine, who had been looking at Celica affectionately, suddenly shifted her gaze to a completely different look. Although she had been calmly watching Celica in fascination, her stare was now like an ice needle.

Not a speck of kindness remained in her sharp gaze. The daggers in her eyes were pointed at Hakumen where he stood behind Celica, acting like he had nothing to do with her.

"The schedule of the meeting must have been reported to you, Hakumen. If you're in Ishana, then why didn't you attend?"

Nine spoke as if interrogating him. A tension began to stretch over the group.

But Hakumen didn't respond or even move.

His attitude made Nine's irritation take a sudden turn. Everyone there felt it, excluding Hakumen.

Celica's smile stiffened as she looked at Nine and Hakumen alternately. A bit to the side, Jubei and Valkenhayn looked astonished and exchanged worried looks.

High heels roughly clattering against the stone-paved path, Nine took several steps forward.

"You're the key piece in our strategy. If you're not there, then it's out of the question. Even someone like you, who can't comprehend anything other than swinging a sword, should have understood."

"I do not recall ever being your pawn."

Without making any movement, Hakumen replied indifferently.

The fire in Nine's eyes burned brighter.

"You're less than a pawn if you can't even abide simple instructions. Listen. Next time, you absolutely have to come here at the designated time. Don't keep doing the same thing every time. I don't have the spare time to babysit you."

"There is no meaning in attending a gathering with nothing but tedious talk. My soul yearns only to slay my foes."

"You may be okay with that, but it puts me in serious troubles!"

"Now, now. Don't raise your voice like that~. Look, Nine. Celica-san is frightened."

Before anyone had noticed, Trinity had moved near Nine and Hakumen. She gently forced herself between them. Before, the place was filled with a tension that could freeze the wind. That moment, the original calmness of the courtyard, matching the touch of the warm sunlight, returned.

Nine reluctantly stopped venting her anger. Seeing this, Celica felt relieved. She scratched her cheek apologetically.

"I'm sorry. I was the one who kept Hakumen-san. If only we had intended to head for the meeting instead..."

"Celica didn't do anything bad[[User:Spesialo|Spesialo]] ([[User talk:Spesialo|talk]]). You never intended to attend the meeting. Rather than for the meeting, you should be apologizing for making my cute Celica look sad. Like, right this instant."

"O, Onee-chan..."

Out of character for her normal professional attitude, Nine kept spoke using the pampering voice only those closest to her knew.

Even if she had grown accustomed since Nine always did it, Celica let out a wry smile. She was happy of her sister's excessive love. But she was also worried when it occasionally went on a rampage.

"Geez... What a noisy sisters."

Valkenhayn looked astonished as he turned his head toward the voice.

As if reapplying tension that had slackened off once, a harsh laughter could be heard.

It was Terumi.

He was standing casually with both hands inserted into pockets in an unambitious manner. Then he tilted his head back while his thin shoulders shook in extreme amusement. He didn't even try to hide the laugh that he ridiculed them with. He didn't think the sisters' conversation was charming even for a bit.

"Something amusing? ...You puppet."

Revealing her discomfort, Nine coldly questioned him. The degree of coldness was different from what she had been directing at Hakumen.

But instead of backing down even a little, Terumi shrugged his shoulders and continued to ridicule her.

"Nuh-uh~. It's just funny seeing you guys making idiotic faces."

Interrupting Terumi's laugh, a white arm extended toward his throat and roughly grasped his collar.

Hakumen pulled Terumi toward himself and stared at him with intimidating silence. Terumi glared at him like a venomous snake creeping out from darkness.

"What... Don't just casually touch me. I said something that hurt your feelings? Aah? Man, you just have to answer honestly."

The white mask remained silent. But the hand that grabbed his collar wasn't gentle; it was wrenched violently.

Although he was trying to tear off the arm, Terumi grinned and provoked him even more.

"Hah, what's with you? We're friends, aren't we? Let's get along, Hakumen-chan. Or what? You can't talk since you got no mouth?"

"You..."

"Okay, stop!"

Celica's voice suddenly cut in, interrupting Hakumen's words and freezing Terumi's grin.

"Quit with the fighting. You're getting into another argument so soon, even though Trinity-san just ended the last one?"

"Good grief," said Celica as she grabbed both tall men's shoulders, urging them to separate.

But before he could be pushed aside, Terumi twisted his body forcefully to get away from Celica and Hakumen's grasps. He turned his face away and faintly clicked his tongue while backing away, moving a great distance from them.

He was obviously avoiding them. But even if she was aware of it, Celica just held herself back and made a wry smile for a moment.

Every time Terumi happened to be near Nine and Hakumen, a quarrel would develop. Terumi's reaction was always the same. For some reason, Terumi had a weird dislike of being touched by Celica.

Then Trinity clasped her hands together delightfully. She made a peaceful and earnest smile.

"Everyone~, why don't we have a tea now?"

The voice that had the sweet scent of butter and sugar drifting about made Jubei scratch his head with a puzzled face.

"Tea, huh... Just like you to propose that, Trinity, but we're doin' it with these guys? It ain't like we're just goin' to fill a table and get along now, is it?"

"Isn't it fine? I'm hoping we can spend time quietly together taking a graceful tea."

While fixing his collar, Valkenhayn took a step ahead. Following him, Trinity urged the others on.

"...I sure hope the coffee will taste good."

Nine grumbled dejectedly, dropping her shoulders along with a sigh. Celica hugged Nine's arm to her chest and smiled gleefully.

"This is the first time everyone will be having tea together, right? We've got quite a number here, but let's just go to the usual shop!"

"Celica, are you serious? I don't want to see these guys' faces in that store... Ah, of course Jubei's a different case."

"H-Hey. Stop talkin' like that in a place like this..."

Jubei looked downward as Nine made a surprise attack with her charming smile. His ears which usually stood straight up were also seemingly bending down.

Nine, Celica, and Jubei followed Valkenhayn and Trinity who had gone ahead. Hakumen and Terumi also stepped forth without saying anything.

However, before they could go any further, a heavy noise resounded as the gate that led to the courtyard from Mage's Guild opened.

"Oh my~, everyone's present."

Together with the charming provocative voice, long boots' heels, which were even taller than Nine's, clacked along the courtyard's path.

The woman entering the courtyard was wearing a dress that had a large gap at the torso, complete with long mantle decorated with extravagant fur. Her lips, thick with lipstick, and the gorgeous necklace decorating her chest were eye-catching. Her suggestive attire hinted at a slender, well kept figure.

Beside her stood a man with silk-like blonde hair that had been grown long. With such a truly stylish outfit, he looked like some kind of royalty.

"It is not admirable of you bringing outsiders inside the guild, Nine."

The blond man put out a modest smile along with calm tone of voice that had thorns of rationality in it. The cool ice-blue pair of eyes looked at the lined up faces in the courtyard in turn. The thin frame of his glasses emphasized his intelligence and dignity.

"Eight, Seven..."

Nine dropped her voice in displeasure at the pair who were now standing in her way.

Eight was the eighth and Seven was the seventh.

Along with Nine as the ninth, they were Sages just like her. The proof was the conspicuously large triangular hats placed atop their heads.

The Ten Sages——the honored people were outstanding magicians even among the Mage's Guild. They held the positions of highest authority over Ishana. The maximum number had been decided as ten people. But it was less than ten people right now. There were missing numbers as some positions in the Mage's Guild weren't filled.

Seven, Eight, and Nine's ages were relatively young among the Ten Sages. The three of them also stood out in their abilities. But it was a well-known fact that Nine was especially young and blessed with a special talent.

"Trinity. Sorry but go ahead and take Celica and the others."

Without taking her eyes from the two Sages who stood on her way, Nine spoke in a terribly calm voice.

Trinity nodded quickly.

"Understood. Everyone, let us go~."

"Is everything alright?"

Jubei was giving a concerned frown, but Trinity smiled to assuage his fear. Then she dropped her voice a little as she whispered into his ear.

"It's okay. It'll be inconvenient if we have to leave the island for carelessly meddling in the Ten Sages' affairs~. Other than matters regarding the Black Beast, getting too deeply involved with Mage's Guild would put us into trouble."

"I see..."

He was still not yet fully convinced, but Jubei swung his tails in the stead of nodding. The only people who had as much interest in the Mage's Guild and Nine as Jubei did were Celica and Trinity. Without needing to be urged by Trinity again, Valkenhayn, Hakumen, and Terumi promptly exited the courtyard.

Afterwards, Jubei, Trinity, and Celica followed. ...But as Celica passed Seven, he grabbed her arm.

"Hey!"

Nine shouted in anger. On the spur of the moment, Trinity stopped walking and Jubei put himself on guard.

But Seven didn't release any strength from the grip that held Celica.

Celica stared at Seven in wonder. It wasn't like she knew him well, but Seven was someone who gave the impression of a gentleman with a polite demeanor and gentle attitude. It was surprising for him to rudely seize someone's arm while displaying such an awfully stern face.

Still grabbing Celica's arm, Seven loudly spoke.

"You have an involvement in our discussion. You will have to remain here."

"Me...?"

"Listen to me. Just go, Celica."

Unable to just watch, Nine stepped up and roughly separated Seven's hand from Celica's arm. Since she took the opportunity to let a light electric current flow, Seven of course removed his hand.

But from the side, Eight interrupted with frivolous talk while fiddling with her hair which was spilling from under her hat.

"Hmm? Why are you keeping your sister away? Don’t you feel sorry for hiding such an important thing from her?"

"Eight, you have nothing to do with this."

"Oh, but I do. Right, Celica-chan?"

While replying with a carefree attitude toward the furious Nine, Eight looked at Celica.

Celica got the feeling from Eight's suggestive look that Nine knew something that Celica wasn't aware of. Now, she was desperately trying to keep Celica away from it.

Once she thought about it, she couldn't keep quiet anymore.

"I will stay. Trinity-san, Jubei-san, you two can go ahead."

"Eh, eh, but..."

At Celica's flat declaration, which showed no hint of hesitation, Trinity got flustered and then looked to Nine. Without saying anything, her gentle green eyes conveyed her uncertainty.

Nine held her head. Nine knew Celica's personality better than anyone. When Celica looked up straight and spoke frankly like now, it would be futile for anyone to oppose her.

"...Trinity, Jubei. Celica and I will join you soon, so please take care of the others. Leaving them on their own will just give me endless anxiety."

"If you say so... then okay."

"We'll wait at the shop. Come quick."

Trinity bowed to Seven and Eight. Jubei didn't bow but shot them a suspicious glance. Together they turned and left the courtyard.

When the gate to the Mage's Guild's buildings had completely closed, Nine moved next to Celica. She pushed her long hair onto her back, still visibly irritated. After she spat out a sigh, her resentful gaze became filled with an unshakeable composure.

"Now, I'll listen to your business. Though, I never thought this story of yours would be anything of interest."

===Part 2===

Nine with Celica, and Seven with Eight. The cold wind in the courtyard blew through the gap between them as they stood facing each other.

Nine stood with her arms folded in a manner that suited her overbearing beauty. Next to her older sister, Celica was alarmed as the tension grew more violent bit by bit.

She normally paid it no heed, but Nine, who had received a large triangular hat, was a Sage. And Seven, together with Eight, wore the same hat, signifying that they were also Sages.

The Ten Sages had a completely different status within the Mage's Guild's members. Their positions were far higher. Even the thickheaded Celica could recognize their heightened status and other social standings. The three of them stood in the same position as the people who had the highest authority in the guild. It felt like they were sticking out like a sore thumb somewhat.

Celica was restless and kept checking the surroundings. Despite this, Eight looked toward the gate that led to the guild before cynically raising her lipstick-red lips and flashing a smile.

"You're just like a queen being followed by attendants like that. Though, this place is the majestic Mage's Guild, not your castle. So don't be mistaken, okay?"

"They are an essential force to battle the Black Beast. In other words, my comrades-in-arms. Calling them outsiders or attendants... I wonder who's the one mistaking Mage's Guild for their palace?"

In no time at all, Nine had coldly rebuffed the provocation with sarcasm.

Eight was at a loss for words. But she immediately pulled herself together and smiled. Then she moved her hands from her waist to her chest, folding her arms and embracing her body.

"Hmph, comrades-in-arms? If we remove Trinity, the rest are just suspicious people. There's a beastkin, werewolf, and two others who aren't even human. I've always considered you to be a strange person, but it's still a surprise to see you have a penchant for keeping non-humans in your service~."

Offended by her manner of speaking, Celica took a large step forward.

"Excuse me! I don't think it's like you've just said. Jubei-san, Valkenhayn-san, Hakumen-san, and Terumi-san are trying to beat the Black Beast with their utmost effort. I really don't approve of you... making a fool of the people who fight together with us!"

For Celica, the people Eight regarded as non-humans were her precious sister's comrades.

Celica didn't have enough power to save her sister. That was why Celica honestly had a great respect for them. Nine had approved their strength. They would wield that same strength to fight together with her. Celica felt a deep gratitude toward them.

It was unacceptable for people who barely knew them to insult them.

Nine put her hand on one of Celica's tense shoulders before speaking indifferently.

"Celica, you shouldn't speak too much with that woman. ...You might get infected with her worthless pattern of thinking."

"Wh-What did you say!? Hey, Nine. Is that how you talk your senior!?"

"Being polite is meaningless when the other party has spent their life pointlessly."

"Pointless... You're the one who's pointless!"

"Leave it at that, Eight. We have an important business to do, don't we?"

Seven's composure cut through the sparks building between the women like a knife cutting through butter.

As her partner didn't look even slightly disturbed, Eight made an effort to regain her composure and cleared her throat.

"I, Indeed. You're right. Nine... this has to wait until that thing's test run."

Slowly, Eight spoke directly to Nine as if the hysteria so far hadn't happened.

That thing. The words made Nine's face changed.

"Causality weapon..."

Celica turned around as her sister involuntarily muttered the phrase. Her breath taken away, Nine cast her eyes down slightly. Her mouth seemed stiff.

Nine lightly made fists and then raised her gaze, looking from underneath the wide brim of her hat. It wasn't an expression of anger. If anything it was a look of contempt.

"Stop the development. Don’t make me say it over and over again."

"...The same to you, don't make me say it over again. It is indispensable for humanity."

Even if he was aware that there was contempt in Nine's eyes, Seven, with his detestable calmness, kept his elegant smile.

Beside them, Eight flicked the crystal on her earring before she spoke.

"The preparation for its activation is about to begin soon. But a problem remains in the control system. It could be easily solved if Celica A. Mercury was involved."

Upon hearing her name, Celica jolted and pointed to herself.

Eight gave an exaggerated nod to persuade her.

"Yes. With your power, we can put it into combat. Will you cooperate?"

"No."

Nine declared strongly enough to cause the illusion to quickly break as if slapped by her voice.

"If it can't be controlled, then it should be disposed of. From the beginning, its existence was a mistake. I won't let Celica get involved. Ever."

Different from the sharp gaze that had been directed at Seven and Eight until now, there was now an invisible, surging vigor rampaging within her.

She gave the oppression life through her aggressive tone of voice. It made both opposing Ten Sages wince unintentionally. For just a split second, a humiliating fright showed on each of Seven and Eight's faces.

Looking at them from the side, anxiety stuck in Celica's mind. Just what was ''that thing'' that made Nine so strongly reject it like this.

She had a guess. Perhaps it was really terrifying. Or maybe it could expose Celica's life to danger.

Back then... back at the Black Beast's last appearance eight months ago, there was something like this, too.

There was a device called ''Kushinada's Lynchpin'' in the underground of a certain research establishment. If it had been activated, it could have halted the Black Beast's activity. However, the activation required Celica's life.

Nine yelled that she absolutely objected in utilizing it. Celica said that she wanted to use it.

Nine's expression currently held some resemblance to the expression she had back then.

(...I think back then... it looked more like... she almost cried.)

Celica mumbled as she thought about it.

Interrupting Celica's sentiment, Seven held both his hands out wide. It seemed like he was about to give a speech.

"Nine. You truly don’t understand. How many people do you think have lost their lives and live in fear due to the Black Beast? This isn't a circumstance where you should put your self-interest as priority."

Taking over from Seven, Eight talked passionately.

"I admit that the Armagus you've created is a superior measure. It's come to form because of the foundation you designed. I know that it'll be even more diverse later on, but humanity needs a decisive weapon that's more reliable!"

Celica could see that they seriously meant what they said from the bottom of their hearts. But even then, both of them couldn't ignite passion in Nine's eyes, which were staring at them with intense coldness.

"Dispose of it. That is an order from my position as someone who has complete authority regarding the Black Beast's engagement."

"What authority!? My rank in the Ten Sages is higher than yours!"

"My rights were decided in the meeting of the so called Ten Sages, Eight. Talk to the other Sages if you have complaints. And..."

Nine spoke on and on quickly. Her determination itself was unshakeable and unstoppable. Expressing her point even more heavily, Nine added a final remark.

"From now on, do not ever approach Celica again."

Celica stood dumbfounded unable to grasp even a fragment of the conversation. Then Nine grabbed her shoulder and quickly started to lead her away.

What stopped her feet wasn't the bewildered Celica, but Seven with a calmness that hid his real intention.

"I will say this once. Both Eight and I were reluctant in deciding you were the Sage who should possess complete authority in this matter. You are certainly talented. But handling an army is another kind of talent."

"...Then I will also say this once. The opponent we have to defeat is the Black Beast. Not someone with insignificant jealousy. And certainly not the world."

After leaving behind those words, this time Nine took Celica and got out of the courtyard.

Stiff noises rang within the Mage's Guild's hallway in a fast rhythm.

Nine's pace was usually fast. But it now, like it did at times, particularly made unpleasant footsteps.

Celica's flustered footsteps did their best to keep up.

"Onee-chan, Onee-chan!"

She had called out countless times. They got out of the Mage's Guild's main entrance with Nine's feet continuing at that rapid pace. Then Celica pulled her sister's arm firmly and forcibly stopped her.

"Onee-chan! I told you to wait, why don't you answer?"

"...You should know my answer if you listened before. This is all for you."

Without shaking off Celica's arms, Nine reluctantly stopped walking. Then she let out a sigh of resignation.

Celica's ponytail sprung as she quickly nodded.

"I did hear it. What's ''that thing'' that Seven-san and Eight-san were talking about earlier? What did they mean by "needing my power"?"

Even if someone had natural talent in magic, fitting training was required to handle it. But Celica was able to use healing magic from the beginning without any practice.

However, her healing magic wasn't the important one. The power gifted to Celica when she was born had more to do with her physical constitution.

Celica could suppress seithr just by being near it. In addition, she could also stop seithr from re-entering a place, allowing it to be completely cleared of seithr.

Celica didn't really understand her odd physical constitution. But she herself had vaguely guessed that her body was seemingly a bit peculiar.

She had thought that that was why what Eight said about ''your power'' was probably something no one but her could do.

"...It's better for you not to know."

Nine shook her head. She was slipping out of Celica's grasp, Celica hurriedly grabbed Nine again.

"You covering it up again! You're always like this!"

"Celica..."

The worried voice of the older sister reprimanded her.

Celica tightly grabbed her sister's hand in both of hers and looked up at her.

An honest determination dwelled beyond the pupils that had the color of wet soil. She stared so intensely that it was enough to pierce the person she was looking at.

"See, I know that you're thinking a lot of things regarding my safety. I'm happy that you're concerned and worried about me."

She must have already known what Celica was going to say next. Inside the stern eyes were trying to avoid her sister's gaze, a kindness she wouldn't give to anyone but Celica passed over Nine's eyes, as well as a frail and vulnerable look.

She noticed it, but Celica didn't hesitate to continue. After all, it was unmistakably her true feeling. She couldn't lie about her feelings to people important to her.

"But I'm not sure if I'll be happy not knowing about it. So even if I regret it, even if it puts you in trouble, I just can't comprehend it if I don't see it myself."

"I do know your personality. But I can't tell you anything about this case. I can't let you know about it. You can't even get involved with it even for a moment."

Nine didn't relent even in the wake of Celica's resolve. While pressing her forehead with her fingers like she had headache, Nine put her unshakeable resolution into words.

"Why are you so...!"

Getting irritated because Nine wouldn't reveal what she had been keeping from her, Celica's words turned sour in her protest.

However, something came to mind immediately. Nine had always been thinking about Celica. She knew about it as her protective actions had been accumulating from when they were children.

That was why if Nine told her to stay out so forcefully, then it must be something unfavorable to Celica.

"Is it something dangerous?"

Perhaps it concerned not just Celica, but something even more expansive.

Suppressing her childish selfishness, Celica lowered her eyes in worry.

Giving it a thought, Nine's sharp but also kind eyes were directed to somewhere distant.

"They're just desperate people wanting to utilize a failure. It's just a boring rivalry of adults. ...That's all."

Those words couldn't have been a lie. But for Celica, it didn't feel like she would tell the whole truth. Nine had always been concerned about Celica. She always had something she hid.

If Celica were to speak her intention, she wanted to ask what Nine was hiding and why she hid it. She wanted to know about all the circumstances. But Celica gave up on pressing her for a moment.

Her sister was just as stubborn as her. If she had decided not to, then she wouldn't yield so easily. Besides... considering Nine had been busy with strategy meetings and weapon development every day, Celica felt guilty if she ended up increasing her sister's burden with her selfish words.

"...You see. I'm not strong and not really good in using magic to fight. But I will do anything if I can be useful to you. That's why, tell me when the needs for my strength arrive."

Surely she would be excused if she was only this selfish. Celica looked forthrightly at Nine while telling her.

Nine's mouth began to open and made a slight smile. She gently released Celica's hands and then used her freed hands to wrap Celica's cheeks.

"Celica. You don't have to worry about anything. I will definitely protect you."

"Onee-chan..."

It by no means satisfied Celica. Because it meant that her sister didn't want her to help.

But her decision had supported Nine somewhat. If that could help her, then it was fine for now.

Celica put on a bright smile to cheer her up while thinking about it.

Since Nine and Celica had left, Seven and Eight were left in a courtyard filled with rich summer greenery's scent. With the same stern gaze, they stared toward the gate leading to the Mage's Guild.

Eventually, Eight rudely stomped the stone pavement under her feet with the heel of her long boot in annoyance.

"Huh, what's with that woman!? Even though she's a newbie, she acts as if she's in control of the Mage's Guild, including us Ten Sages. She should act her tenure and show us some respect!"

As the single hit to the ground didn't relieve her of the resentment inside her stomach, Eight gnawed at her lipstick covered lips and walked around.

Looking from the side at the woman's long mantle as she paced around, Seven breathed a sigh while wrinkling his forehead. Lifting the thin frame of his glasses with his middle finger, he stiffly shook his head.

"Dispose of it...? That is no joke. Roughly speaking, it was us who constructed it until this stage. Not her. While it may be true that she assembled the foundation, it is annoying that she's acting like she owned it all this time."

"Hey, Seven. You don't really mean you're going to get rid of it, do you?"

Rushing over, Eight put her hand on Seven's shoulder, raising her eyes on him, demanding an answer.

"It is a hope. Humanity's... no, our hope! Sure, the Armagus is amazing, but it won't give us victory against the Black Beast. It's not significant enough to test out the difference in power with the monster!"

"I know. I am not planning to have it disposed of before my eyes. If it were fully realized, we could show the world Nine's shallowness."

A while after the heated discussion, Seven's tone of voice took a steep turn downward. The easy-going ice blue gaze looked dull.

"However... it cannot be used as of now. We need Celica A. Mercury."

"Can't we just use it without her?"

"We cannot as it is too dangerous. Calm yourself a little. Do you want to bear the stigma of killing your allies?"

"That's true, but do you think we can deceive Nine's eyes? Unless fortune's on our side..."

"——It seems there's an interesting discussion going on here~."

All of a sudden, a third voice interrupted.

Startled, Seven and Eight's bodies stiffened.

There shouldn't be anyone in the courtyard. Seven and Eight had been checking for intruders with their magic. Before the moment they heard the voice, the courtyard was supposed to be clear of any visible creature other than insects and birds.

Eight rocked her large earrings as she turned around. Seven just glanced toward the voice.

Both of them recognized the man. At the same time, they both grasped the reason bit by bit. That's right. Since he was the man who followed her personally, it was no wonder if he could slip through the Ten Sages' eyes.

Step by step, the man drew near.

"Hey... tell me the details."

As if crawling out from the distinct shade of trees, the voice made a chill run up Seven and Eight's spines as he spoke.

===Part 3===

There was a house that served as a coffee shop on the sideways of Ishana's main street.

The shop had a lovely atmosphere with clay ornaments arranged along its white wall. White and light brown planters were placed around the entrance. Together lined up with them was an easel with a small blackboard leaning on it. The blackboard had today's recommendations written.

The time was three and a half in the afternoon. It was a bit late to have a tea.

Running and skipping up a short set of stairs that only had three flight of steps, Celica entered the shop along with Nine. The ringing door chime above her sounded refreshing.

"Let's see..."

Trinity and the others had gone on ahead of them, so they should have arrived much earlier. Celica looked inside the store that had the sweet aroma of butter and sugar. Then, she saw a platinum blonde girl stand up and wave her small hand.

"There! Trinity-san, sorry to keep you waiting!"

As her footsteps made quiet tapping noises on the wooden floor, she went inside while leading Nine along.

Trinity and the others' table was next to a tall decorative plant. But before she pulled up a chair, Celica looked puzzled as she saw the faces there.

"Huh? Only you two?"

Only Trinity and Jubei were seated there. Valkenhayn, Hakumen, and Terumi, who should have left the courtyard with them earlier, were nowhere to be seen.

The cat at the table answered Celica's question while resting his chin on his hand.

"Valkenhayn and Hakumen said they have other appointment. Terumi said somethin' about goin' to the toilet along the way and disappeared on his own."

"Eeeh!? Just when I thought everyone would finally have tea together..."

Dejected, Celica dropper her shoulders. She thought her longtime dream would come true today. But then she pulled herself together from the disappointment and raised her cheerful face before sitting down beside Jubei.

If they had errands, then there was nothing she could do. Starting from today, the base of operations was Ishana. There should be another chance later.

Nine also pulled up a chair. The white thighs peeking from her miniskirt rubbed together as she crossed her legs. Even Celica took notice of it. She sat on an open seat between Trinity and Jubei.

Calling a waitress who was waling past, Nine ordered iced coffee and chocolate mousse.

"Ah, I want a cold lemon and... mille-feuille!"

As she wrote Celica's order, the waitress with a bob cut replied with a smile and turned back toward the kitchen.

"You should have eaten first. Both of you are really principled."

Facing Trinity and Jubei, Nine dropped a smile.

Both of their orders were already placed on the table. Before Trinity was a hot royal milk tea and baked cheese cake. But in front of Jubei was a cup filled with green tea and pound cakes with green tea powder. There were traces that they had drank for a bit, but their cakes remained untouched.

"There's a green tea menu here, huh? First time I saw it."

Celica curiously looked at the cup in front of Jubei. Jubei twitched his whiskers to humor her.

"Seems it's a new menu. It's thanks to the increasin' flow of goods from various countries."

"But you put cold water in it, didn't you."

From the next seat, Nine lightly poked fun at him. There was no steam coming from the cup. Beside the cup, there were several glasses that had previously been filled with water placed on the table.

Jubei's face started to look a little embarassed.

"Can't help it. It's too hot."

"Fufu. You like tea but can't drink it hot. So cute."

Nine used her finger to poke the white fur on Jubei's cheek. Then, Jubei suddenly sprung up.

"Cute...!? Like I said, please stop sayin' things like that in public..."

"Oh, it's fine. There's only Celica and Trinity here."

"That's not the problem!"

"Ufufu, please don’t worry about us~. Right, Celica-san~?"

Nine stared at the beastkin with a girlish look that would make the people in Mage's Guild who barely knew her stare in disbelief. Jubei's pointed ears kept twitching as he couldn't calm down.

Trinity nonchalantly brought her cup to her mouth while seeing their exchange.

Celica raised both hands and rested her chin there. She kept nodding with her face filled with a smile.

"Yup. I really like seeing Onee-chan and Jubei-san getting along. Although sometimes I get embarrassed, too."

"Y-You're wrong. I don't really... Uhhh..."

Jubei waved his shaking, bulky hand in the air.

Interrupting his excuse, the waitress finally came carrying Nine and Celica's orders.

Not wanting to expose himself anymore, Jubei pulled his head in toward his neck and tried to appear as small as possible. He lay in wait, concealing his sigh behind the sound of the orders being placed on the table.

After a while, the Mercury sisters drew each of their drinks toward themselves. When he heard the noise, Jubei could only let a sigh of relief and raised his face.

Then he dejectedly lowered his whiskers.

"...Of course, you're doin' it."

He dropped his voice as he muttered.

Not understanding at first, Celica followed Jubei's gaze and understood why.

Nine's supple fingers picked up a pitcher filled with gum syrup that was served with the iced coffee before pouring its entire contents into her glass. When the clear fluid finally depleted, this time she tilted another pitcher filled with milk in the same manner. The white fluid quietly muddied the iced coffee.

"Ah, can I get another gum syrup?"

[[Image:BB_PS2_075.jpg|thumb]]

Without even a questioning look, the waitress Nine called immediately came with a spare pitcher.

Of course, she also poured it into her glass without leaving a drop.

The water level of the coffee that was now corrupted with syrup and milk had increased almost to the glass' edge.

Using a straw, Nine skillfully stirred the near overflowing iced coffee.

"I've said it already but... it's bad for your health."

Jubei knew it was pointless from the start. It was obvious from the way he sounded like he had given up.

Acting like it didn't concern her at all, Nine calmly drank the abnormally thick iced coffee.

"Actually, it'll be good for my health if I ingest a moderate amount of sugar."

"Uh. Is that... moderate?"

"Jubei. You don't like sweets that much? "

"It's not like that... Nah, it's fine. My bad."

After his doubtful eyes glanced at the empty pitcher again, Jubei seemed to avert his eyes and then sipped his warm green tea.

Contemplating the banter, Celica exchanged a look with Trinity. They both burst into laughter at the same time.

Reacting immediately, Jubei stared at them with a bitter look on his sullen face.

"...What. Why are you laughin'?"

"No, no. Nothing at all."

"Ufufu. Please don't mind us~."

Playing dumb, Celica and Trinity spontaneously hid their suggestive smiles with both hands.

For several months, Nine and Jubei had noticeably been getting close. It wasn't an exaggeration saying that they had become intimate. Celica was happy with it.

Everyone had been commenting on Nine's natural gift and her abilities. Moreover, they also said Nine had a violent temperament and that she wouldn't go easy on anyone. Trinity was the only friend that had become close to her older sister. It had even been years since Celica had heard tale of Nine being approached by any guys.

For her sister to be acting this lovey dovey with someone while having tea was... Rather than a younger sister, the delight she felt was like what a mother would have.

Nine drank her iced coffee while watching every single move from Jubei. Meanwhile, Jubei kept getting flustered even though he was going out with her.

While watching both of them, Celica cheerfully ate her mille-feuille. The light pie and strong taste of the custard cream's egg now seemed to taste even better.

Then, Trinity suddenly half-rose to her feet.

"Ah, Kazu... Terumi-san."

Blending in with the friendly chatter inside the store, a small and sweet voice called the name.

As Celica turned around, she saw a tall man wearing a low hood approaching them. He didn’t really seem to fit with the fairy-tale atmosphere of the store.

Instead of calling to him, Celica waved her hand. Terumi abruptly stopped for a moment. But without making the previous action look obvious, he came close to their table.

Just after that, Nine's eyes sharpened.

"Where did you go?"

As if reflecting her doubting voice, the atmosphere stiffened.

But Terumi didn't pay any attention to the change in the atmosphere. He simply laughed. Avoiding the empty space next to Celica, he sat down beside Trinity.

"Toilet, toilet. You heard from them, didn't you?"

"You'd better stop just doing everything as you please."

"Hmm, so you'll wait for me whenever I go to toilet? Nice hobby you've got there."

Nine's look grew even sharper. The atmosphere made it felt like she was about to grab him by the collar. Celica placed both hands on the table as if to interrupt them.

"Onee-chan, Terumi-san. Let's stop this already. We're having tea now."

Without attracting the attention of other customers, Celica put on a reproachful tone.

Taking the opportunity, Terumi raised both hands; as if to indicate that he surrendered.

"Hey, you're doubting me too much. Forgot? I can't ''lie'' to you. You're the one who cast that annoying spell on me."

Terumi had been inflicted with ''Mind Eater'' by Nine. It made him unable to disobey Nine's command, neither could he lie to her.

"You're wasting time doubting me. Don't you hate doing pointless things? Miss. Ten. Sages."

His sarcasm made Nine's eyebrows twitch. But before she could answer, Jubei interrupted.

"Don't get too sensitive, Nine. Mind Eater's working. Has he actually gone against your order once?"

Nine could just find his whereabouts if she felt like it. Even when earlier Jubei told her that Terumi was gone, Nine should have searched for Terumi's location. As its result was that she knew he was heading to the store, she didn't look deeper into it.

Both Jubei and Celica gave a soothing look at Nine. Then she put it aside and sighed.

"...Oh well. It's not good arguing here."

Averting her eyes from the gazes, Nine scooped her chocolate mousse with fork.

Seeing the conversation was over, Terumi greatly tilted his chair and stopped an unfortunate waitress from passing by.

"Hey, miss. Get me the usual black tea and a hardboiled egg."

As he arbitrarily made an order, Terumi returned the chair to its original position with a slight scraping noise.

Trinity just watched the scene quietly beside him.

Whenever Trinity looked at Terumi, sometimes, just sometimes, she would make a pained look. Even Celica knew the reason. Terumi really resembled him. A young student who was very close to Trinity that unfortunately had disappeared from the academy unnoticed.

Their behavior and expressions were completely different, but their voices and presence were surprisingly similar. If he were to remove the hood he always wore, she wondered if the face of her friend would appear.

That was why when Terumi was here, Trinity was always reminded of that friend of hers. Even though it had been eight months, Celica could still remember Ragna on a whim.

When she thought about him, a suffocating sensation arose in her chest.

"Okay!"

Determined, Celica suddenly raised the corners of her eyes and struck the table with both hands.

"Let's talk about something fun!"

The atmosphere had been somewhat gloomy for a while. Heavy. Painful.

In this tea time that was supposed to be fun, Celica wanted for everyone to get along more and get to know each other. Fully embracing that belief, Celica haphazardly stood up.

However, during that moment, Celica plunged forward too far and her feet connected with the table's leg.

"Wha, wha..."

As the momentum ruined her balance, Celica began to tip backwards.

"Look out, Celica!"

Jubei immediately reacted. He stretched his hand to support Celica from the side. Jubei's hand supported Celica... or as it would have if Celica hadn't made the poor decision to grab the back of the chair where Jubei had been sitting.

Celica's hand firmly grabbed the back of the chair and grasped it strongly. Along with Jubei's tail.

"UGYAAH!?"

A terrible scream the likes that no-one had heard before escaped from Jubei's mouth. The small furry body jumped on the spot with a jolt.

With incomparable strength, Jubei's knees hit the tabletop. The table rose in a big way from the impact. Nine was surprised. Then the iced coffee she held leaped out of her hands...

The spilling mixture of iced coffee, gum syrup, and coffee milk was now all over Trinity's face.

"Ah..."

The small voice was Trinity's.

Then a painful silence flowed into the ears of the people sat around the table.

Even the gentle friendly chat around the shop, which should have been present, seemed to completely vanish.

Eventually, Trinity gently removed the glasses that were soaked with the thick liquid of Nine's coffee.

Her expression was hidden by the fluffy hair flowing from her fringe and both sides. However, there was no doubt that the mood had shifted.

"...It seems my glasses are stained."

The sweet echo sounded the same as ever. Contrary to its calm tone, fear clouded Celica and Nine's hearts as they began to understand the situation.

"Uh, umm, Trinity-san...? So-Sorry. I, um, never thought this would happen...!"

"Let's talk it through, Trinity! We surely will come into understanding!"

"Wh-What? What's going on?"

Though he grasped the tension of the situation, seeing Celica and Nine apologizing profusely, Jubei couldn't understand what was happening. He became flustered while still holding his aching tail.

Nine then grasped his hand.

"I'll tell you the reason later. But for now, we should apologize. You too!"

Turning around far enough that his neck clicked, Terumi, who was stretching his hand to get the black tea that had just come, raised his face.

"Huh? Me too!?"

"Just apologize!"

"Tch, dammit. What's with you? Her glasses are just dirty, so..."

"'Just'? Did you say 'just'...?"

Trinity's whisper silenced Terumi's abusive words as he started to grumble. Normally, it wouldn't happen. But currently, Trinity wasn't her usual calm self.

In the end, Trinity slowly took a breath.

"...Everyone, I have to tell you something."

Her smile was kind enough to be horrific.

===Part 4===

The moon was once again full in the sky of the endless night. It looked like a giant water basin.

The silver light pouring forth from the white disc was serene and cold. It illuminated the castle which stood beautiful but solemn within a vast rose garden. It was like something from a fairy tale stood there alone in the silence.

A place belonged to nowhere, yet connected with every dark night of the world. Existing but nonexistent. Similar the dark side of the moon... Once, this place was described as such by the lord of the castle. The castle once belonged to a vampire who spent his life watching over the people of the world.

Her predecessor, Clavis Alucard, had died around eight months ago, Rachel Alucard presently acted as the castle's lady. Still a young female vampire, this torn, small world recognized her as its new master. It was painted in the bountiful red of roses, befitting the youth of the castle's lady.

The spectacle of the garden was magnificent to behold, as could be seen from a long vertical window installed at the front of the castle.

Rachel touched the cold windowpane with the young fingers peeking from the sleeve of her black dress. Slipping away from her favorite scenery, she averted her gaze from it and elegantly turned around.

"...I see. You can't remember it still."

Following the girl's movement, her golden hair, tied at high position on both sides, swayed along with its large decorative ribbons.

A faint magical light flickered inside the room, revealing two figures beside Rachel.

Sweeping over the tall man with the muscular body. The rose red pupils of the adolescent girl fixed on a taller figure. Illuminated by the faint light, the emerging white figure looked just like a ghost.

"It appears that we cannot depend on your memories, Mr. Hero of the Future."

Putting aside her slight disappointment, Rachel addressed the ghost.

The ghost's name was Hakumen.

"...Do you know what he intends to accomplish?"

He stared directly at Rachel without making even a slight movement, questioning her in a muffled voice. Those who didn't know Hakumen would think he was a talking sculpture.

Amused, Rachel slowly blinked her doll-like large eyes.

"Compared to you who doesn't remember anything, I would say so."

"Then, is that man really scheming something...?"

Between Hakumen and Rachel, the other man asked a little bit over-eagerly. When he took a step forward, the long hair tied at his back swayed anxiously. He was Valkenhayn.

Toward the question from the loyal butler who had been serving since her father, Clavis' time, Rachel answered not with words. She turned toward the window again and only responded with silence and a distant gaze.

In his regret, Valkenhayn tightened a fist in front of his chest.

"Regardless, that man has the scent of danger. He shouldn't have been released before... It is not too late. While Mind Eater is still in effect, I shall take his life!"

"You must not, Valkenhayn."

With the coolness of the north wind, Rachel severed the butler's fierceness.

Contrary to their young appearance, her eyes contained deep wisdom. The blood red pupils faintly wavered.

"That man must not be killed. He still has some value. No, his help is indispensable. If not, then there will be no significance in anyone's struggle."

After speaking that much, Rachel briefly sighed. When she closed her eyes, her long eyelashes made shadows on the pale skin around her eyes.

"...Besides, we are not able to kill that man."

The whisper slightly shook the air under her breath.

Groaning, Valkenhayn turned silent. Hakumen just stood there quietly.

Without looking at either of them, Rachel lightly bit her flower bud-like lips.

Her eyes were watching everything in the world. Her ears were hearing everything in the world. Her mind was memorizing everything in the world. However, her hands couldn’t change the world. Even if she knew what awaited in the future.

"It is humanity's choices that will decide the future. It will never change now and forever. That is why, it is not something we can change."

The red eyes looked at the white face. They held some sympathy.

There was a deteriorating sweet scent in the flowing silence. It might have come from Valkenhayn's master.

Eventually, Hakumen moved and turned his back from the young lady of the castle. The tall, large sword he carried bore some kind of dignity.

"If that is your conclusion, then I will not oppose you. However, whether you choose providence, reasons, or neither, I have a different belief than yours."

"You spoke of interesting thing. Will you try and do the impossible?"

"My blade is to slay my enemy... the Dark One. I would cut reasons to carry that purpose if I had to."

After leaving those words, Hakumen took a large step forward. With the long silver hair at his back swaying, he left the dim room.

Watching over the retreating figure from behind, Rachel gave a weak smile. But her eyes were far from smiling as they gleamed with cold light.

"...Cut reasons... Then you would sever this tale? Would you, Mr. Hero?"

The moon in the sky of the rose garden didn’t reply. Of course, Rachel didn't have the answer to her own question.

There was only her incomparably loyal butler bowing to her before exiting the room to brew her tea.

While listening to the departing footsteps, Rachel opened the window wide. As she did so, the scent of the night and roses surged in.

In the mood of the night. In the empty mood of the night, she longed to drink Valkenhayn's black tea.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 2

2015-09-25T23:30:53Z

Specs: /* Chapter 2: Purple Ones, Their Theory */ Edited to make more sense to an english reader

==Chapter 2: Purple Ones, Their Theory==

===Part 1===

Most of the children who lived in Ishana attended an academy located at the centre of the city. It was adjoined with the Mage's Guild.

The U-shaped buildings were built facing each other. There was a thick green garden of a courtyard interposing, connecting the two establishments. It was possible to go back and forth there.

Even if she had a day off from the academy, whenever she had business with Mage's Guild, Celica always entered through the academy's main gate. But since the circumstance was quite different today, she entered using the gate to the Mage's Guild.

The reason was her companion. Her companion wore a faceless white mask and odd white clothing. He, Hakumen, was also outfitted with a long sword that was as long as he was tall. Since she was taking him along, she couldn't go inside the academy as her classmates might be there.

To quickly avoid any unnecessary stiff atmosphere, she started to run toward the courtyard that was also connected with the academy.

When she got outside, the smell of nature hit her all at once. The refreshing wind made Celica stop walking reflexively and took a deep breath of air.

Then, some familiar figures caught her eye.

On the other side of the shrubberies she could see several men and women walking.

When she noticed the woman wearing a large triangular hat walking at the front of the pack, Celica's face suddenly lit up.

"Onee-chan!"

While frantically waving her hand, she sprang into a run.

She proceeded, taking a large detour around the shrubberies. The owner of the triangular hat spread both of her arms, waiting for Celica on the other side.

The woman's long hair flowed down her back, and her supple legs stretched out from her tight skirt. She was a girl with glamorous proportions that would easily charm any man without trying. She was Nine.

"Celica!"

She firmly seized the rushing Celica in both arms. Then Nine embraced her younger sister into her voluptuous chest. At the moment, most of Celica's face was buried in the soft cushion.

"Puh. Onee-chan, I'm in pain..."

"Good grief, where did you go? I was worried when I couldn't find you. I thought I told you to wait for me while I was condcting business. Are you okay? You didn't meet some vulgar man, did you?"

"Mmmmmmph<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki>..."

"Hahaha, you're at it again."

The three men and the woman who had accompanied Nine came along. Among them was a cat-type beastkin, recognisable by his high-set triangular ears and two long tails. His right eye was covered with an eye patch. The beastkin, Jubei, let out a cheerful laugh.

Together with him was Valkenhayn, a man with a fearless face and sturdy body who kept his identity as a werewolf hidden. Next was Yuuki Terumi, a man whose eyes were hidden by a hood; he was silently keeping his distance from Celica and Nine. Behind him was a girl in a full-length robe who was wearing round glasses, Trinity.

Peeking at Celica and Nine from the side, Trinity quietly giggled.

"Oh my, Nine. Celica-san's going to cease functioning."

The cotton candy-like platinum blonde hair spilled from the hood she wore. Each time she moved, it sparkled as it reflected sunlight.

The sweet voice sounded slow and carefree. Lectured by it, Nine finally relaxed her arms.

Like a small animal, Celica slipped through the opened gap.

"Puhaa. Sorry, Onee-chan. I was with Hakumen-san up on the hill."

"With Hakumen?"

"Yup. We talked for a bit."

"...I see."

Nine, who had been looking at Celica affectionately, suddenly shifted her gaze to a completely different look. Although she had been calmly watching Celica in fascination, her stare was now like an ice needle.

Not a speck of kindness remained in her sharp gaze. The daggers in her eyes were pointed at Hakumen where he stood behind Celica, acting like he had nothing to do with her.

"The schedule of the meeting must have been reported to you, Hakumen. If you're in Ishana, then why didn't you attend?"

Nine spoke as if interrogating him. A tension began to stretch over the group.

But Hakumen didn't respond or even move.

His attitude made Nine's irritation take a sudden turn. Everyone there felt it, excluding Hakumen.

Celica's smile stiffened as she looked at Nine and Hakumen alternately. A bit to the side, Jubei and Valkenhayn looked astonished and exchanged worried looks.

High heels roughly clattering against the stone-paved path, Nine took several steps forward.

"You're the key piece in our strategy. If you're not there, then it's out of the question. Even someone like you, who can't comprehend anything other than swinging a sword, should have understood."

"I do not recall ever being your pawn."

Without making any movement, Hakumen replied indifferently.

The fire in Nine's eyes burned brighter.

"You're less than a pawn if you can't even abide simple instructions. Listen. Next time, you absolutely have to come here at the designated time. Don't keep doing the same thing every time. I don't have the spare time to babysit you."

"There is no meaning in attending a gathering with nothing but tedious talk. My soul yearns only to slay my foes."

"You may be okay with that, but it puts me in serious troubles!"

"Now, now. Don't raise your voice like that~. Look, Nine. Celica-san is frightened."

Before anyone had noticed, Trinity had moved near Nine and Hakumen. She gently forced herself between them. Before, the place was filled with a tension that could freeze the wind. That moment, the original calmness of the courtyard, matching the touch of the warm sunlight, returned.

Nine reluctantly stopped venting her anger. Seeing this, Celica felt relieved. She scratched her cheek apologetically.

"I'm sorry. I was the one who kept Hakumen-san. If only we had intended to head for the meeting instead..."

"Celica didn't do anything bad[[User:Spesialo|Spesialo]] ([[User talk:Spesialo|talk]]). You never intended to attend the meeting. Rather than for the meeting, you should be apologizing for making my cute Celica look sad. Like, right this instant."

"O, Onee-chan..."

Out of character for her normal professional attitude, Nine kept spoke using the pampering voice only those closest to her knew.

Even if she had grown accustomed since Nine always did it, Celica let out a wry smile. She was happy of her sister's excessive love. But she was also worried when it occasionally went on a rampage.

"Geez... What a noisy sisters."

Valkenhayn looked astonished as he turned his head toward the voice.

As if reapplying tension that had slackened off once, a harsh laughter could be heard.

It was Terumi.

He was standing casually with both hands inserted into pockets in an unambitious manner. Then he tilted his head back while his thin shoulders shook in extreme amusement. He didn't even try to hide the laugh that he ridiculed them with. He didn't think the sisters' conversation was charming even for a bit.

"Something amusing? ...You puppet."

Revealing her discomfort, Nine coldly questioned him. The degree of coldness was different from what she had been directing at Hakumen.

But instead of backing down even a little, Terumi shrugged his shoulders and continued to ridicule her.

"Nuh-uh~. It's just funny seeing you guys making idiotic faces."

Interrupting Terumi's laugh, a white arm extended toward his throat and roughly grasped his collar.

Hakumen pulled Terumi toward himself and stared at him with intimidating silence. Terumi glared at him like a venomous snake creeping out from darkness.

"What... Don't just casually touch me. I said something that hurt your feelings? Aah? Man, you just have to answer honestly."

The white mask remained silent. But the hand that grabbed his collar wasn't gentle; it was wrenched violently.

Although he was trying to tear off the arm, Terumi grinned and provoked him even more.

"Hah, what's with you? We're friends, aren't we? Let's get along, Hakumen-chan. Or what? You can't talk since you got no mouth?"

"You..."

"Okay, stop!"

Celica's voice suddenly cut in, interrupting Hakumen's words and freezing Terumi's grin.

"Quit with the fighting. You're getting into another argument so soon, even though Trinity-san just ended the last one?"

"Good grief," said Celica as she grabbed both tall men's shoulders, urging them to separate.

But before he could be pushed aside, Terumi twisted his body forcefully to get away from Celica and Hakumen's grasps. He turned his face away and faintly clicked his tongue while backing away, moving a great distance from them.

He was obviously avoiding them. But even if she was aware of it, Celica just held herself back and made a wry smile for a moment.

Every time Terumi happened to be near Nine and Hakumen, a quarrel would develop. Terumi's reaction was always the same. For some reason, Terumi had a weird dislike of being touched by Celica.

Then Trinity clasped her hands together delightfully. She made a peaceful and earnest smile.

"Everyone~, why don't we have a tea now?"

The voice that had the sweet scent of butter and sugar drifting about made Jubei scratch his head with a puzzled face.

"Tea, huh... Just like you to propose that, Trinity, but we're doin' it with these guys? It ain't like we're just goin' to fill a table and get along now, is it?"

"Isn't it fine? I'm hoping we can spend time quietly together taking a graceful tea."

While fixing his collar, Valkenhayn took a step ahead. Following him, Trinity urged the others on.

"...I sure hope the coffee will taste good."

Nine grumbled dejectedly, dropping her shoulders along with a sigh. Celica hugged Nine's arm to her chest and smiled gleefully.

"This is the first time everyone will be having tea together, right? We've got quite a number here, but let's just go to the usual shop!"

"Celica, are you serious? I don't want to see these guys' faces in that store... Ah, of course Jubei's a different case."

"H-Hey. Stop talkin' like that in a place like this..."

Jubei looked downward as Nine made a surprise attack with her charming smile. His ears which usually stood straight up were also seemingly bending down.

Nine, Celica, and Jubei followed Valkenhayn and Trinity who had gone ahead. Hakumen and Terumi also stepped forth without saying anything.

However, before they could go any further, a heavy noise resounded as the gate that led to the courtyard from Mage's Guild opened.

"Oh my~, everyone's present."

Together with the charming provocative voice, long boots' heels, which were even taller than Nine's, clacked along the courtyard's path.

The woman entering the courtyard was wearing a dress that had a large gap at the torso, complete with long mantle decorated with extravagant fur. Her lips, thick with lipstick, and the gorgeous necklace decorating her chest were eye-catching. Her suggestive attire hinted at a slender, well kept figure.

Beside her stood a man with silk-like blonde hair that had been grown long. With such a truly stylish outfit, he looked like some kind of royalty.

"It is not admirable of you bringing outsiders inside the guild, Nine."

The blond man put out a modest smile along with calm tone of voice that had thorns of rationality in it. The cool ice-blue pair of eyes looked at the lined up faces in the courtyard in turn. The thin frame of his glasses emphasized his intelligence and dignity.

"Eight, Seven..."

Nine dropped her voice in displeasure at the pair who were now standing in her way.

Eight was the eighth and Seven was the seventh.

Along with Nine as the ninth, they were Sages just like her. The proof was the conspicuously large triangular hats placed atop their heads.

The Ten Sages——the honored people were outstanding magicians even among the Mage's Guild. They held the positions of highest authority over Ishana. The maximum number had been decided as ten people. But it was less than ten people right now. There were missing numbers as some positions in the Mage's Guild weren't filled.

Seven, Eight, and Nine's ages were relatively young among the Ten Sages. The three of them also stood out in their abilities. But it was a well-known fact that Nine was especially young and blessed with a special talent.

"Trinity. Sorry but go ahead and take Celica and the others."

Without taking her eyes from the two Sages who stood on her way, Nine spoke in a terribly calm voice.

Trinity nodded quickly.

"Understood. Everyone, let us go~."

"Is everything alright?"

Jubei was giving a concerned frown, but Trinity smiled to assuage his fear. Then she dropped her voice a little as she whispered into his ear.

"It's okay. It'll be inconvenient if we have to leave the island for carelessly meddling in the Ten Sages' affairs~. Other than matters regarding the Black Beast, getting too deeply involved with Mage's Guild would put us into trouble."

"I see..."

He was still not yet fully convinced, but Jubei swung his tails in the stead of nodding. The only people who had as much interest in the Mage's Guild and Nine as Jubei did were Celica and Trinity. Without needing to be urged by Trinity again, Valkenhayn, Hakumen, and Terumi promptly exited the courtyard.

Afterwards, Jubei, Trinity, and Celica followed. ...But as Celica passed Seven, he grabbed her arm.

"Hey!"

Nine shouted in anger. On the spur of the moment, Trinity stopped walking and Jubei put himself on guard.

But Seven didn't release any strength from the grip that held Celica.

Celica stared at Seven in wonder. It wasn't like she knew him well, but Seven was someone who gave the impression of a gentleman with a polite demeanor and gentle attitude. It was surprising for him to rudely seize someone's arm while displaying such an awfully stern face.

Still grabbing Celica's arm, Seven loudly spoke.

"You have an involvement in our discussion. You will have to remain here."

"Me...?"

"Listen to me. Just go, Celica."

Unable to just watch, Nine stepped up and roughly separated Seven's hand from Celica's arm. Since she took the opportunity to let a light electric current flow, Seven of course removed his hand.

But from the side, Eight interrupted with frivolous talk while fiddling with her hair which was spilling from under her hat.

"Hmm? Why are you keeping your sister away? Don’t you feel sorry for hiding such an important thing from her?"

"Eight, you have nothing to do with this."

"Oh, but I do. Right, Celica-chan?"

While replying with a carefree attitude toward the furious Nine, Eight looked at Celica.

Celica got the feeling from Eight's suggestive look that Nine knew something that Celica wasn't aware of. Now, she was desperately trying to keep Celica away from it.

Once she thought about it, she couldn't keep quiet anymore.

"I will stay. Trinity-san, Jubei-san, you two can go ahead."

"Eh, eh, but..."

At Celica's flat declaration, which showed no hint of hesitation, Trinity got flustered and then looked to Nine. Without saying anything, her gentle green eyes conveyed her uncertainty.

Nine held her head. Nine knew Celica's personality better than anyone. When Celica looked up straight and spoke frankly like now, it would be futile for anyone to oppose her.

"...Trinity, Jubei. Celica and I will join you soon, so please take care of the others. Leaving them on their own will just give me endless anxiety."

"If you say so... then okay."

"We'll wait at the shop. Come quick."

Trinity bowed to Seven and Eight. Jubei didn't bow but shot them a suspicious glance. Together they turned and left the courtyard.

When the gate to the Mage's Guild's buildings had completely closed, Nine moved next to Celica. She pushed her long hair onto her back, still visibly irritated. After she spat out a sigh, her resentful gaze became filled with an unshakeable composure.

"Now, I'll listen to your business. Though, I never thought this story of yours would be anything of interest."

===Part 2===

Nine with Celica, and Seven with Eight. The cold wind in the courtyard blew through the gap between them as they stood facing each other.

Nine stood with her arms folded in a manner that suited her overbearing beauty. Next to her older sister, Celica was alarmed as the tension grew more violent bit by bit.

She normally paid it no heed, but Nine, who had received a large triangular hat, was a Sage. And Seven, together with Eight, wore the same hat, signifying that they were also Sages.

The Ten Sages had a completely different status within the Mage's Guild's members. Their positions were far higher. Even the thickheaded Celica could recognize their heightened status and other social standings. The three of them stood in the same position as the people who had the highest authority in the guild. It felt like they were sticking out like a sore thumb somewhat.

Celica was restless and kept checking the surroundings. Despite this, Eight looked toward the gate that led to the guild before cynically raising her lipstick-red lips and flashing a smile.

"You're just like a queen being followed by attendants like that. Though, this place is the majestic Mage's Guild, not your castle. So don't be mistaken, okay?"

"They are an essential force to battle the Black Beast. In other words, my comrades-in-arms. Calling them outsiders or attendants... I wonder who's the one mistaking Mage's Guild for their palace?"

In no time at all, Nine had coldly rebuffed the provocation with sarcasm.

Eight was at a loss for words. But she immediately pulled herself together and smiled. Then she moved her hands from her waist to her chest, folding her arms and embracing her body.

"Hmph, comrades-in-arms? If we remove Trinity, the rest are just suspicious people. There's a beastkin, werewolf, and two others who aren't even human. I've always considered you to be a strange person, but it's still a surprise to see you have a penchant for keeping non-humans in your service~."

Offended by her manner of speaking, Celica took a large step forward.

"Excuse me! I don't think it's like you've just said. Jubei-san, Valkenhayn-san, Hakumen-san, and Terumi-san are trying to beat the Black Beast with their utmost effort. I really don't approve of you... making a fool of the people who fight together with us!"

For Celica, the people Eight regarded as non-humans were her precious sister's comrades.

Celica didn't have enough power to save her sister. That was why Celica honestly had a great respect for them. Nine had approved their strength. They would wield that same strength to fight together with her. Celica felt a deep gratitude toward them.

It was unacceptable for people who barely knew them to insult them.

Nine put her hand on one of Celica's tense shoulders before speaking indifferently.

"Celica, you shouldn't speak too much with that woman. ...You might get infected with her worthless pattern of thinking."

"Wh-What did you say!? Hey, Nine. Is that how you talk your senior!?"

"Being polite is meaningless when the other party has spent their life pointlessly."

"Pointless... You're the one who's pointless!"

"Leave it at that, Eight. We have an important business to do, don't we?"

Seven's composure cut through the sparks building between the women like a knife cutting through butter.

As her partner didn't look even slightly disturbed, Eight made an effort to regain her composure and cleared her throat.

"I, Indeed. You're right. Nine... this has to wait until that thing's test run."

Slowly, Eight spoke directly to Nine as if the hysteria so far hadn't happened.

That thing. The words made Nine's face changed.

"Causality weapon..."

Celica turned around as her sister involuntarily muttered the phrase. Her breath taken away, Nine cast her eyes down slightly. Her mouth seemed stiff.

Nine lightly made fists and then raised her gaze, looking from underneath the wide brim of her hat. It wasn't an expression of anger. If anything it was a look of contempt.

"Stop the development. Don’t make me say it over and over again."

"...The same to you, don't make me say it over again. It is indispensable for humanity."

Even if he was aware that there was contempt in Nine's eyes, Seven, with his detestable calmness, kept his elegant smile.

Beside them, Eight flicked the crystal on her earring before she spoke.

"The preparation for its activation is about to begin soon. But a problem remains in the control system. It could be easily solved if Celica A. Mercury was involved."

Upon hearing her name, Celica jolted and pointed to herself.

Eight gave an exaggerated nod to persuade her.

"Yes. With your power, we can put it into combat. Will you cooperate?"

"No."

Nine declared strongly enough to cause the illusion to quickly break as if slapped by her voice.

"If it can't be controlled, then it should be disposed of. From the beginning, its existence was a mistake. I won't let Celica get involved. Ever."

Different from the sharp gaze that had been directed at Seven and Eight until now, there was now an invisible, surging vigor rampaging within her.

She gave the oppression life through her aggressive tone of voice. It made both opposing Ten Sages wince unintentionally. For just a split second, a humiliating fright showed on each of Seven and Eight's faces.

Looking at them from the side, anxiety stuck in Celica's mind. Just what was ''that thing'' that made Nine so strongly reject it like this.

She had a guess. Perhaps it was really terrifying. Or maybe it could expose Celica's life to danger.

Back then... back at the Black Beast's last appearance eight months ago, there was something like this, too.

There was a device called ''Kushinada's Lynchpin'' in the underground of a certain research establishment. If it had been activated, it could have halted the Black Beast's activity. However, the activation required Celica's life.

Nine yelled that she absolutely objected in utilizing it. Celica said that she wanted to use it.

Nine's expression currently held some resemblance to the expression she had back then.

(...I think back then... it looked more like... she almost cried.)

Celica mumbled as she thought about it.

Interrupting Celica's sentiment, Seven held both his hands out wide. It seemed like he was about to give a speech.

"Nine. You truly don’t understand. How many people do you think have lost their lives and live in fear due to the Black Beast? This isn't a circumstance where you should put your self-interest as priority."

Taking over from Seven, Eight talked passionately.

"I admit that the Armagus you've created is a superior measure. It's come to form because of the foundation you designed. I know that it'll be even more diverse later on, but humanity needs a decisive weapon that's more reliable!"

Celica could see that they seriously meant what they said from the bottom of their hearts. But even then, both of them couldn't ignite passion in Nine's eyes, which were staring at them with intense coldness.

"Dispose of it. That is an order from my position as someone who has complete authority regarding the Black Beast's engagement."

"What authority!? My rank in the Ten Sages is higher than yours!"

"My rights were decided in the meeting of the so called Ten Sages, Eight. Talk to the other Sages if you have complaints. And..."

Nine spoke on and on quickly. Her determination itself was unshakeable and unstoppable. Expressing her point even more heavily, Nine added a final remark.

"From now on, do not ever approach Celica again."

Celica stood dumbfounded unable to grasp even a fragment of the conversation. Then Nine grabbed her shoulder and quickly started to lead her away.

What stopped her feet wasn't the bewildered Celica, but Seven with a calmness that hid his real intention.

"I will say this once. Both Eight and I were reluctant in deciding you were the Sage who should possess complete authority in this matter. You are certainly talented. But handling an army is another kind of talent."

"...Then I will also say this once. The opponent we have to defeat is the Black Beast. Not someone with insignificant jealousy. And certainly not the world."

After leaving behind those words, this time Nine took Celica and got out of the courtyard.

Stiff noises rang within the Mage's Guild's hallway in a fast rhythm.

Nine's pace was usually fast. But it now, like it did at times, particularly made unpleasant footsteps.

Celica's flustered footsteps did their best to keep up.

"Onee-chan, Onee-chan!"

She had called out countless times. They got out of the Mage's Guild's main entrance with Nine's feet continuing at that rapid pace. Then Celica pulled her sister's arm firmly and forcibly stopped her.

"Onee-chan! I told you to wait, why don't you answer?"

"...You should know my answer if you listened before. This is all for you."

Without shaking off Celica's arms, Nine reluctantly stopped walking. Then she let out a sigh of resignation.

Celica's ponytail sprung as she quickly nodded.

"I did hear it. What's ''that thing'' that Seven-san and Eight-san were talking about earlier? What did they mean by "needing my power"?"

Even if someone had natural talent in magic, fitting training was required to handle it. But Celica was able to use healing magic from the beginning without any practice.

However, her healing magic wasn't the important one. The power gifted to Celica when she was born had more to do with her physical constitution.

Celica could suppress seithr just by being near it. In addition, she could also stop seithr from re-entering a place, allowing it to be completely cleared of seithr.

Celica didn't really understand her odd physical constitution. But she herself had vaguely guessed that her body was seemingly a bit peculiar.

She had thought that that was why what Eight said about ''your power'' was probably something no one but her could do.

"...It's better for you not to know."

Nine shook her head. She was slipping out of Celica's grasp, Celica hurriedly grabbed Nine again.

"You covering it up again! You're always like this!"

"Celica..."

The worried voice of the older sister reprimanded her.

Celica tightly grabbed her sister's hand in both of hers and looked up at her.

An honest determination dwelled beyond the pupils that had the color of wet soil. She stared so intensely that it was enough to pierce the person she was looking at.

"See, I know that you're thinking a lot of things regarding my safety. I'm happy that you're concerned and worried about me."

She must have already known what Celica was going to say next. Inside the stern eyes were trying to avoid her sister's gaze, a kindness she wouldn't give to anyone but Celica passed over Nine's eyes, as well as a frail and vulnerable look.

She noticed it, but Celica didn't hesitate to continue. After all, it was unmistakably her true feeling. She couldn't lie about her feelings to people important to her.

"But I'm not sure if I'll be happy not knowing about it. So even if I regret it, even if it puts you in trouble, I just can't comprehend it if I don't see it myself."

"I do know your personality. But I can't tell you anything about this case. I can't let you know about it. You can't even get involved with it even for a moment."

Nine didn't relent even in the wake of Celica's resolve. While pressing her forehead with her fingers like she had headache, Nine put her unshakeable resolution into words.

"Why are you so...!"

Getting irritated because Nine wouldn't reveal what she had been keeping from her, Celica's words turned sour in her protest.

However, something came to mind immediately. Nine had always been thinking about Celica. She knew about it as her protective actions had been accumulating from when they were children.

That was why if Nine told her to stay out so forcefully, then it must be something unfavorable to Celica.

"Is it something dangerous?"

Perhaps it concerned not just Celica, but something even more expansive.

Suppressing her childish selfishness, Celica lowered her eyes in worry.

Giving it a thought, Nine's sharp but also kind eyes were directed to somewhere distant.

"They're just desperate people wanting to utilize a failure. It's just a boring rivalry of adults. ...That's all."

Those words couldn't have been a lie. But for Celica, it didn't feel like she would tell the whole truth. Nine had always been concerned about Celica. She always had something she hid.

If Celica were to speak her intention, she wanted to ask what Nine was hiding and why she hid it. She wanted to know about all the circumstances. But Celica gave up on pressing her for a moment.

Her sister was just as stubborn as her. If she had decided not to, then she wouldn't yield so easily. Besides... considering Nine had been busy with strategy meetings and weapon development every day, Celica felt guilty if she ended up increasing her sister's burden with her selfish words.

"...You see. I'm not strong and not really good in using magic to fight. But I will do anything if I can be useful to you. That's why, tell me when the needs for my strength arrive."

Surely she would be excused if she was only this selfish. Celica looked forthrightly at Nine while telling her.

Nine's mouth began to open and made a slight smile. She gently released Celica's hands and then used her freed hands to wrap Celica's cheeks.

"Celica. You don't have to worry about anything. I will definitely protect you."

"Onee-chan..."

It by no means satisfied Celica. Because it meant that her sister didn't want her to help.

But her decision had supported Nine somewhat. If that could help her, then it was fine for now.

Celica put on a bright smile to cheer her up while thinking about it.

Since Nine and Celica had left, Seven and Eight were left in a courtyard filled with rich summer greenery's scent. With the same stern gaze, they stared toward the gate leading to the Mage's Guild.

Eventually, Eight rudely stomped the stone pavement under her feet with the heel of her long boot in annoyance.

"Huh, what's with that woman!? Even though she's a newbie, she acts as if she's in control of the Mage's Guild, including us Ten Sages. She should act her tenure and show us some respect!"

As the single hit to the ground didn't relieve her of the resentment inside her stomach, Eight gnawed at her lipstick covered lips and walked around.

Looking from the side at the woman's long mantle as she paced around, Seven breathed a sigh while wrinkling his forehead. Lifting the thin frame of his glasses with his middle finger, he stiffly shook his head.

"Dispose of it...? That is no joke. Roughly speaking, it was us who constructed it until this stage. Not her. While it may be true that she assembled the foundation, it is annoying that she's acting like she owned it all this time."

"Hey, Seven. You don't really mean you're going to get rid of it, do you?"

Rushing over, Eight put her hand on Seven's shoulder, raising her eyes on him, demanding an answer.

"It is a hope. Humanity's... no, our hope! Sure, the Armagus is amazing, but it won't give us victory against the Black Beast. It's not significant enough to test out the difference in power with the monster!"

"I know. I am not planning to have it disposed of before my eyes. If it were fully realized, we could show the world Nine's shallowness."

A while after the heated discussion, Seven's tone of voice took a steep turn downward. The easy-going ice blue gaze looked dull.

"However... it cannot be used as of now. We need Celica A. Mercury."

"Can't we just use it without her?"

"We cannot as it is too dangerous. Calm yourself a little. Do you want to bear the stigma of killing your allies?"

"That's true, but do you think we can deceive Nine's eyes? Unless fortune's on our side..."

"——It seems there's an interesting discussion going on here~."

All of a sudden, a third voice interrupted.

Startled, Seven and Eight's bodies stiffened.

There shouldn't be anyone in the courtyard. Seven and Eight had been checking for intruders with their magic. Before the moment they heard the voice, the courtyard was supposed to be clear of any visible creature other than insects and birds.

Eight rocked her large earrings as she turned around. Seven just glanced toward the voice.

Both of them recognized the man. At the same time, they both grasped the reason bit by bit. That's right. Since he was the man who followed her personally, it was no wonder if he could slip through the Ten Sages' eyes.

Step by step, the man drew near.

"Hey... tell me the details."

As if crawling out from the distinct shade of trees, the voice made a chill run up Seven and Eight's spines as he spoke.

===Part 3===

There was a house that served as a coffee shop on the sideways of Ishana's main street.

The shop had a lovely atmosphere with clay ornaments arranged along its white wall. White and light brown planters were placed around the entrance. Together lined up with them was an easel with a small blackboard leaning on it. The blackboard had today's recommendations written.

The time was three and a half in the afternoon. It was a bit late to have a tea.

Running and skipping up a short set of stairs that only had three flight of steps, Celica entered the shop along with Nine. The ringing door chime above her sounded refreshing.

"Let's see..."

Trinity and the others had gone on ahead of them, so they should have arrived much earlier. Celica looked inside the store that had the sweet aroma of butter and sugar. Then, she saw a platinum blonde girl stand up and wave her small hand.

"There! Trinity-san, sorry to keep you waiting!"

As her footsteps made quiet tapping noises on the wooden floor, she went inside while leading Nine along.

Trinity and the others' table was next to a tall decorative plant. But before she pulled up a chair, Celica looked puzzled as she saw the faces there.

"Huh? Only you two?"

Only Trinity and Jubei were seated there. Valkenhayn, Hakumen, and Terumi, who should have left the courtyard with them earlier, were nowhere to be seen.

The cat at the table answered Celica's question while resting his chin on his hand.

"Valkenhayn and Hakumen said they have other appointment. Terumi said somethin' about goin' to the toilet along the way and disappeared on his own."

"Eeeh!? Just when I thought everyone would finally have tea together..."

Dejected, Celica dropper her shoulders. She thought her longtime dream would come true today. But then she pulled herself together from the disappointment and raised her cheerful face before sitting down beside Jubei.

If they had errands, then there was nothing she could do. Starting from today, the base of operations was Ishana. There should be another chance later.

Nine also pulled up a chair. The white thighs peeking from her miniskirt rubbed together as she crossed her legs. Even Celica took notice of it. She sat on an open seat between Trinity and Jubei.

Calling a waitress who was waling past, Nine ordered iced coffee and chocolate mousse.

"Ah, I want a cold lemon and... mille-feuille!"

As she wrote Celica's order, the waitress with a bob cut replied with a smile and turned back toward the kitchen.

"You should have eaten first. Both of you are really principled."

Facing Trinity and Jubei, Nine dropped a smile.

Both of their orders were already placed on the table. Before Trinity was a hot royal milk tea and baked cheese cake. But in front of Jubei was a cup filled with green tea and pound cakes with green tea powder. There were traces that they had drank for a bit, but their cakes remained untouched.

"There's a green tea menu here, huh? First time I saw it."

Celica curiously looked at the cup in front of Jubei. Jubei twitched his whiskers to humor her.

"Seems it's a new menu. It's thanks to the increasin' flow of goods from various countries."

"But you put cold water in it, didn't you."

From the next seat, Nine lightly poked fun at him. There was no steam coming from the cup. Beside the cup, there were several glasses that had previously been filled with water placed on the table.

Jubei's face started to look a little embarassed.

"Can't help it. It's too hot."

"Fufu. You like tea but can't drink it hot. So cute."

Nine used her finger to poke the white fur on Jubei's cheek. Then, Jubei suddenly sprung up.

"Cute...!? Like I said, please stop sayin' things like that in public..."

"Oh, it's fine. There's only Celica and Trinity here."

"That's not the problem!"

"Ufufu, please don’t worry about us~. Right, Celica-san~?"

Nine stared at the beastkin with a girlish look that would make the people in Mage's Guild who barely knew her stare in disbelief. Jubei's pointed ears kept twitching as he couldn't calm down.

Trinity nonchalantly brought her cup to her mouth while seeing their exchange.

Celica raised both hands and rested her chin there. She kept nodding with her face filled with a smile.

"Yup. I really like seeing Onee-chan and Jubei-san getting along. Although sometimes I get embarrassed, too."

"Y-You're wrong. I don't really... Uhhh..."

Jubei waved his shaking, bulky hand in the air.

Interrupting his excuse, the waitress finally came carrying Nine and Celica's orders.

Not wanting to expose himself anymore, Jubei pulled his head in toward his neck and tried to appear as small as possible. He lay in wait, concealing his sigh behind the sound of the orders being placed on the table.

After a while, the Mercury sisters drew each of their drinks toward themselves. When he heard the noise, Jubei could only let a sigh of relief and raised his face.

Then he dejectedly lowered his whiskers.

"...Of course, you're doin' it."

He dropped his voice as he muttered.

Not understanding at first, Celica followed Jubei's gaze and understood why.

Nine's supple fingers picked up a pitcher filled with gum syrup that was served with the iced coffee before pouring its entire contents into her glass. When the clear fluid finally depleted, this time she tilted another pitcher filled with milk in the same manner. The white fluid quietly muddied the iced coffee.

"Ah, can I get another gum syrup?"

[[Image:BB_PS2_075.jpg|thumb]]

Without even a questioning look, the waitress Nine called immediately came with a spare pitcher.

Of course, she also poured it into her glass without leaving a drop.

The water level of the coffee that was now corrupted with syrup and milk had increased almost to the glass' edge.

Using a straw, Nine skillfully stirred the near overflowing iced coffee.

"I've said it already but... it's bad for your health."

Jubei knew it was pointless from the start. It was obvious from the way he sounded like he had given up.

Acting like it didn't concern her at all, Nine calmly drank the abnormally thick iced coffee.

"Actually, it'll be good for my health if I ingest a moderate amount of sugar."

"Uh. Is that... moderate?"

"Jubei. You don't like sweets that much? "

"It's not like that... Nah, it's fine. My bad."

After his doubtful eyes glanced at the empty pitcher again, Jubei seemed to avert his eyes and then sipped his warm green tea.

Contemplating the banter, Celica exchanged a look with Trinity. They both burst into laughter at the same time.

Reacting immediately, Jubei stared at them with a bitter look on his sullen face.

"...What. Why are you laughin'?"

"No, no. Nothing at all."

"Ufufu. Please don't mind us~."

Playing dumb, Celica and Trinity spontaneously hid their suggestive smiles with both hands.

For several months, Nine and Jubei had noticeably been getting close. It wasn't an exaggeration saying that they had become intimate. Celica was happy with it.

Everyone had been commenting on Nine's natural gift and her abilities. Moreover, they also said Nine had a violent temperament and that she wouldn't go easy on anyone. Trinity was the only friend that had become close to her older sister. It had even been years since Celica had heard tale of Nine being approached by any guys.

For her sister to be acting this lovey dovey with someone while having tea was... Rather than a younger sister, the delight she felt was like what a mother would have.

Nine drank her iced coffee while watching every single move from Jubei. Meanwhile, Jubei kept getting flustered even though he was going out with her.

While watching both of them, Celica cheerfully ate her mille-feuille. The light pie and strong taste of the custard cream's egg now seemed to taste even better.

Then, Trinity suddenly half-rose to her feet.

"Ah, Kazu... Terumi-san."

Blending in with the friendly chatter inside the store, a small and sweet voice called the name.

As Celica turned around, she saw a tall man wearing a low hood approaching them. He didn’t really seem to fit with the fairy-tale atmosphere of the store.

Instead of calling to him, Celica waved her hand. Terumi abruptly stopped for a moment. But without making the previous action look obvious, he came close to their table.

Just after that, Nine's eyes sharpened.

"Where did you go?"

As if reflecting her doubting voice, the atmosphere stiffened.

But Terumi didn't pay any attention to the change in the atmosphere. He simply laughed. Avoiding the empty space next to Celica, he sat down beside Trinity.

"Toilet, toilet. You heard from them, didn't you?"

"You'd better stop just doing everything as you please."

"Hmm, so you'll wait for me whenever I go to toilet? Nice hobby you've got there."

Nine's look grew even sharper. The atmosphere made it felt like she was about to grab him by the collar. Celica placed both hands on the table as if to interrupt them.

"Onee-chan, Terumi-san. Let's stop this already. We're having tea now."

Without attracting the attention of other customers, Celica put on a reproachful tone.

Taking the opportunity, Terumi raised both hands; as if to indicate that he surrendered.

"Hey, you're doubting me too much. Forgot? I can't ''lie'' to you. You're the one who cast that annoying spell on me."

Terumi had been inflicted with ''Mind Eater'' by Nine. It made him unable to disobey Nine's command, neither could he lie to her.

"You're wasting time doubting me. Don't you hate doing pointless things? Miss. Ten. Sages."

His sarcasm made Nine's eyebrows twitch. But before she could answer, Jubei interrupted.

"Don't get too sensitive, Nine. Mind Eater's working. Has he actually gone against your order once?"

Nine could just find his whereabouts if she felt like it. Even when earlier Jubei told her that Terumi was gone, Nine should have searched for Terumi's location. As its result was that she knew he was heading to the store, she didn't look deeper into it.

Both Jubei and Celica gave a soothing look at Nine. Then she put it aside and sighed.

"...Oh well. It's not good arguing here."

Averting her eyes from the gazes, Nine scooped her chocolate mousse with fork.

Seeing the conversation was over, Terumi greatly tilted his chair and stopped an unfortunate waitress from passing by.

"Hey, miss. Get me the usual black tea and a hardboiled egg."

As he arbitrarily made an order, Terumi returned the chair to its original position with a slight scraping noise.

Trinity just watched the scene quietly beside him.

Whenever Trinity looked at Terumi, sometimes, just sometimes, she would make a pained look. Even Celica knew the reason. Terumi really resembled him. A young student who was very close to Trinity that unfortunately had disappeared from the academy unnoticed.

Their behavior and expressions were completely different, but their voices and presence were surprisingly similar. If he were to remove the hood he always wore, she wondered if the face of her friend would appear.

That was why when Terumi was here, Trinity was always reminded of that friend of hers. Even though it had been eight months, Celica could still remember Ragna on a whim.

When she thought about him, a suffocating sensation arose in her chest.

"Okay!"

Determined, Celica suddenly raised the corners of her eyes and struck the table with both hands.

"Let's talk about something fun!"

The atmosphere had been somewhat gloomy for a while. Heavy. Painful.

In this tea time that was supposed to be fun, Celica wanted for everyone to get along more and get to know each other. Fully embracing that belief, Celica haphazardly stood up.

However, during that moment, Celica plunged forward too far and her feet connected with the table's leg.

"Wha, wha..."

As the momentum ruined her balance, Celica began to tip backwards.

"Look out, Celica!"

Jubei immediately reacted. He stretched his hand to support Celica from the side. Jubei's hand supported Celica... or as it would have if Celica hadn't made the poor decision to grab the back of the chair where Jubei had been sitting.

Celica's hand firmly grabbed the back of the chair and grasped it strongly. Along with Jubei's tail.

"UGYAAH!?"

A terrible scream the likes that no-one had heard before escaped from Jubei's mouth. The small furry body jumped on the spot with a jolt.

With incomparable strength, Jubei's knees hit the tabletop. The table rose in a big way from the impact. Nine was surprised. Then the iced coffee she held leaped out of her hands...

The spilling mixture of iced coffee, gum syrup, and coffee milk was now all over Trinity's face.

"Ah..."

The small voice was Trinity's.

Then a painful silence flowed into the ears of the people sat around the table.

Even the gentle friendly chat around the shop, which should have been present, seemed to completely vanish.

Eventually, Trinity gently removed the glasses that were soaked with the thick liquid of Nine's coffee.

Her expression was hidden by the fluffy hair flowing from her fringe and both sides. However, there was no doubt that the mood had shifted.

"...It seems my glasses are stained."

The sweet echo sounded like usual. Contrary to its calm tone, fear clouded Celica and Nine's hearts as they began to understand the situation.

"Uh, umm, Trinity-san...? So-Sorry. I, um, never thought this would happen...!"

"Let's talk it together, Trinity! We surely will come into understanding!"

"Wh-What? What's going on?"

Though he grasped the tension of the situation by watching Celica and Nine apologizing profusely, Jubei couldn't understand what was happening. He was flustered while holding his aching tail.

Nine then grasped his hand.

"I'll tell the reason later. But for now, we should apologize. You too!"

Being turned around strong enough to make a noise, Terumi, who was stretching his hand to get the black tea that had just come, raised his face.

"Huh? Me too!?"

"Just apologize!"

"Tch, dammit. What's with you? Her glasses are just dirty, so..."

"'Just'? Did you say 'just' before...?"

Trinity's whisper silenced Terumi's abusive words as he started to grumble. Normally, it shouldn't be happening. But currently, Trinity wasn't in her usual state.

In the end, Trinity slowly took a breath.

"...Everyone, I have to tell something."

Her smile was kind enough to be horrific.

===Part 4===

The sky of the endless night had a full moon again tonight. It looked similar to a water basin.

The down pouring silver light was serene and cold. It illuminated the erected castle. The beautiful but solemn castle like those from fairy tales was among the vast rose garden. It stood alone in silence.

A place belonged to nowhere, yet connected with every dark night of the world. Exist but nonexistent. Similar the other side of the moon... Once, this place was described as such by the lord of the castle. The castle of the vampire who spent his live watching over the people in the world.

As her predecessor, Clavis Alucard, died around eight months ago, Rachel Alucard presently acted as the castle's lady. Still a young female vampire, the torn, small world recognized her as the new master. It was painted in the bountiful red of roses, befitting the youth of the castle's lady.

The spectacle of the garden was very magnificent as could be seen from a long vertical window installed in a room of the castle.

Rachel touched the cold windowpane with the young fingers peeking from the sleeve of her black dress. Slipping from her favorite scenery, she removed her gaze from it and elegantly turned behind.

"...I see. You can't remember it still."

Together with the girl's movement, her golden hair that were tied at high position on both sides swayed along with the big ribbons.

The faint magical light flickered inside the room, revealing two figures beside Rachel. At the same time, the light indicated a tall man with muscular body.

The rose red pupils of the adolescent girl were directed toward the taller figure. Illuminated by the faint light, the emerging white figure looked just like a ghost.

"It appears that we cannot depend on your memories, Mr. Hero of the Future."

Putting her slight disappointment, Rachel addressed the ghost.

The ghost's name was Hakumen.

"...Do you know what he intend to accomplish?"

He stared directly at Rachel without making any slight movement, questioning with muffled voice. Those who didn't know Hakumen would see him like a talking sculpture.

Amused by it, Rachel slowly blinked her dollish large eyes.

"Compared to you who don't remember anything, I would say so."

"Then, is that man really scheming something...?"

Between Hakumen and Rachel, the other figure of man asked with a little bit of eagerness. When he took a step forward, the tied long hair on his back swayed anxiously. He was Valkenhayn.

Toward the question from the loyal butler who had been serving from her father, Clavis' time, Rachel answered not with words. She turned toward the window again and only responded with silence and distant gaze.

In his regret, Valkenhayn tightened the fist in front of his chest.

"Regardless, that man has the scent of danger. He shouldn't have been released before... It is not too late. While Mind Eater is still effective, I shall take his life!"

"You must not, Valkenhayn."

With the coolness of the north wind, Rachel severed the butler's fierceness.

Contrary to their young appearance, her eyes contained deep wisdom. The blood red pupils faintly wavered.

"That man must not be killed. He still has some values. No, his help is indispensable. If not, then there will be no significance in anyone's struggle."

After speaking that much, Rachel briefly sighed. When she closed her eyes, her long eyelashes made shadows on the pale skin around her eyes.

"...Besides, we are not able to kill that man."

Her muttering voice slightly shook the air.

Groaning, Valkenhayn turned silent. Hakumen just stood there quietly.

Without directing her eyes to anyone, Rachel lightly bit her flower bud-like lips.

Her eyes were watching everything in the world. Her ears were hearing everything in the world. Her mind was memorizing everything in the world. However, her hands couldn’t change the world. Even if she knew what awaited in the future.

"It is humanity's choice that will decide the future. It will never change now and forever. That is why, it is not something we can change."

The red eyes looked at the white face. They had a sympathy somewhere.

There was a deteriorating sweet scent in the flowing silence. It might came from Valkenhayn's master.

Eventually, Hakumen pulled his body and turned his back from the young lady of the castle. The tall, large sword he carried bore some kind of dignity into it.

"If that is your conclusion, then I will not oppose. However, whether you choose providence, reasons, or none at all, I have a different belief than yours."

"You spoke of interesting thing. Will you try and do the impossible?"

"My blade is to slay my enemy... the Dark One. I would cut reasons to carry that purpose if needed."

After leaving those words, Hakumen largely stepped forward. With the spilling silver hair on his back swaying, he left the dim room.

Watching over the retreating figure from behind, Rachel engraved a weak smile. But her eyes were far from smiling as they were gleaming with cold light.

"...Cut reasons... Then you would sever this tale? Do you, Mr. Hero?"

The moon in the sky of the rose garden didn’t reply. Of course, Rachel didn't have the answer to her own question.

There was only her incomparably loyal butler giving a bow to her before exiting the room to brew her tea.

While listening to the departing footsteps, Rachel opened the window wide. Just as she did so, the scent of night and rose surged forward.

In the feeling of the night. In the empty feeling of the night, she longed to drink Valkenhayn's black tea.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 2

2015-09-12T18:07:50Z

Specs: /* Chapter 2: Purple Ones, Their Theory */ Edited to sound more english

==Chapter 2: Purple Ones, Their Theory==

===Part 1===

Most of the children who lived in Ishana attended an academy located at the centre of the city. It was adjoined with the Mage's Guild.

The U-shaped buildings were built facing each other. There was a thick green garden of a courtyard interposing, connecting the two establishments. It was possible to go back and forth there.

Even if she had a day off from the academy, whenever she had business with Mage's Guild, Celica always entered through the academy's main gate. But since the circumstance was quite different today, she entered using the gate to the Mage's Guild.

The reason was her companion. Her companion wore a faceless white mask and odd white clothing. He, Hakumen, was also outfitted with a long sword that was as long as he was tall. Since she was taking him along, she couldn't go inside the academy as her classmates might be there.

To quickly avoid any unnecessary stiff atmosphere, she started to run toward the courtyard that was also connected with the academy.

When she got outside, the smell of nature hit her all at once. The refreshing wind made Celica stop walking reflexively and took a deep breath of air.

Then, some familiar figures caught her eye.

On the other side of the shrubberies she could see several men and women walking.

When she noticed the woman wearing a large triangular hat walking at the front of the pack, Celica's face suddenly lit up.

"Onee-chan!"

While frantically waving her hand, she sprang into a run.

She proceeded, taking a large detour around the shrubberies. The owner of the triangular hat spread both of her arms, waiting for Celica on the other side.

The woman's long hair flowed down her back, and her supple legs stretched out from her tight skirt. She was a girl with glamorous proportions that would easily charm any man without trying. She was Nine.

"Celica!"

She firmly seized the rushing Celica in both arms. Then Nine embraced her younger sister into her voluptuous chest. At the moment, most of Celica's face was buried in the soft cushion.

"Puh. Onee-chan, I'm in pain..."

"Good grief, where did you go? I was worried when I couldn't find you. I thought I told you to wait for me while I was condcting business. Are you okay? You didn't meet some vulgar man, did you?"

"Mmmmmmph<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki>..."

"Hahaha, you're at it again."

The three men and the woman who had accompanied Nine came along. Among them was a cat-type beastkin, recognisable by his high-set triangular ears and two long tails. His right eye was covered with an eye patch. The beastkin, Jubei, let out a cheerful laugh.

Together with him was Valkenhayn, a man with a fearless face and sturdy body who kept his identity as a werewolf hidden. Next was Yuuki Terumi, a man whose eyes were hidden by a hood; he was silently keeping his distance from Celica and Nine. Behind him was a girl in a full-length robe who was wearing round glasses, Trinity.

Peeking at Celica and Nine from the side, Trinity quietly giggled.

"Oh my, Nine. Celica-san's going to cease functioning."

The cotton candy-like platinum blonde hair spilled from the hood she wore. Each time she moved, it sparkled as it reflected sunlight.

The sweet voice sounded slow and carefree. Lectured by it, Nine finally relaxed her arms.

Like a small animal, Celica slipped through the opened gap.

"Puhaa. Sorry, Onee-chan. I was with Hakumen-san up on the hill."

"With Hakumen?"

"Yup. We talked for a bit."

"...I see."

Nine, who had been looking at Celica affectionately, suddenly shifted her gaze to a completely different look. Although she had been calmly watching Celica in fascination, her stare was now like an ice needle.

Not a speck of kindness remained in her sharp gaze. The daggers in her eyes were pointed at Hakumen where he stood behind Celica, acting like he had nothing to do with her.

"The schedule of the meeting must have been reported to you, Hakumen. If you're in Ishana, then why didn't you attend?"

Nine spoke as if interrogating him. A tension began to stretch over the group.

But Hakumen didn't respond or even move.

His attitude made Nine's irritation take a sudden turn. Everyone there felt it, excluding Hakumen.

Celica's smile stiffened as she looked at Nine and Hakumen alternately. A bit to the side, Jubei and Valkenhayn looked astonished and exchanged worried looks.

High heels roughly clattering against the stone-paved path, Nine took several steps forward.

"You're the key piece in our strategy. If you're not there, then it's out of the question. Even someone like you, who can't comprehend anything other than swinging a sword, should have understood."

"I do not recall ever being your pawn."

Without making any movement, Hakumen replied indifferently.

The fire in Nine's eyes burned brighter.

"You're less than a pawn if you can't even abide simple instructions. Listen. Next time, you absolutely have to come here at the designated time. Don't keep doing the same thing every time. I don't have the spare time to babysit you."

"There is no meaning in attending a gathering with nothing but tedious talk. My soul yearns only to slay my foes."

"You may be okay with that, but it puts me in serious troubles!"

"Now, now. Don't raise your voice like that~. Look, Nine. Celica-san is frightened."

Before anyone had noticed, Trinity had moved near Nine and Hakumen. She gently forced herself between them. Before, the place was filled with a tension that could freeze the wind. That moment, the original calmness of the courtyard, matching the touch of the warm sunlight, returned.

Nine reluctantly stopped venting her anger. Seeing this, Celica felt relieved. She scratched her cheek apologetically.

"I'm sorry. I was the one who kept Hakumen-san. If only we had intended to head for the meeting instead..."

"Celica didn't do anything bad[[User:Spesialo|Spesialo]] ([[User talk:Spesialo|talk]]). You never intended to attend the meeting. Rather than for the meeting, you should be apologizing for making my cute Celica look sad. Like, right this instant."

"O, Onee-chan..."

Out of character for her normal professional attitude, Nine kept spoke using the pampering voice only those closest to her knew.

Even if she had grown accustomed since Nine always did it, Celica let out a wry smile. She was happy of her sister's excessive love. But she was also worried when it occasionally went on a rampage.

"Geez... What a noisy sisters."

Valkenhayn looked astonished as he turned his head toward the voice.

As if reapplying tension that had slackened off once, a harsh laughter could be heard.

It was Terumi.

He was standing casually with both hands inserted into pockets in an unambitious manner. Then he tilted his head back while his thin shoulders shook in extreme amusement. He didn't even try to hide the laugh that he ridiculed them with. He didn't think the sisters' conversation was charming even for a bit.

"Something amusing? ...You puppet."

Revealing her discomfort, Nine coldly questioned him. The degree of coldness was different from what she had been directing at Hakumen.

But instead of backing down even a little, Terumi shrugged his shoulders and continued to ridicule her.

"Nuh-uh~. It's just funny seeing you guys making idiotic faces."

Interrupting Terumi's laugh, a white arm extended toward his throat and roughly grasped his collar.

Hakumen pulled Terumi toward himself and stared at him with intimidating silence. Terumi glared at him like a venomous snake creeping out from darkness.

"What... Don't just casually touch me. I said something that hurt your feelings? Aah? Man, you just have to answer honestly."

The white mask remained silent. But the hand that grabbed his collar wasn't gentle; it was wrenched violently.

Although he was trying to tear off the arm, Terumi grinned and provoked him even more.

"Hah, what's with you? We're friends, aren't we? Let's get along, Hakumen-chan. Or what? You can't talk since you got no mouth?"

"You..."

"Okay, stop!"

Celica's voice suddenly cut in, interrupting Hakumen's words and freezing Terumi's grin.

"Quit with the fighting. You're getting into another argument so soon, even though Trinity-san just ended the last one?"

"Good grief," said Celica as she grabbed both tall men's shoulders, urging them to separate.

But before he could be pushed aside, Terumi twisted his body forcefully to get away from Celica and Hakumen's grasps. He turned his face away and faintly clicked his tongue while backing away, moving a great distance from them.

He was obviously avoiding them. But even if she was aware of it, Celica just held herself back and made a wry smile for a moment.

Every time Terumi happened to be near Nine and Hakumen, a quarrel would develop. Terumi's reaction was always the same. For some reason, Terumi had a weird dislike of being touched by Celica.

Then Trinity clasped her hands together delightfully. She made a peaceful and earnest smile.

"Everyone~, why don't we have a tea now?"

The voice that had the sweet scent of butter and sugar drifting about made Jubei scratch his head with a puzzled face.

"Tea, huh... Just like you to propose that, Trinity, but we're doin' it with these guys? It ain't like we're just goin' to fill a table and get along now, is it?"

"Isn't it fine? I'm hoping we can spend time quietly together taking a graceful tea."

While fixing his collar, Valkenhayn took a step ahead. Following him, Trinity urged the others on.

"...I sure hope the coffee will taste good."

Nine grumbled dejectedly, dropping her shoulders along with a sigh. Celica hugged Nine's arm to her chest and smiled gleefully.

"This is the first time everyone will be having tea together, right? We've got quite a number here, but let's just go to the usual shop!"

"Celica, are you serious? I don't want to see these guys' faces in that store... Ah, of course Jubei's a different case."

"H-Hey. Stop talkin' like that in a place like this..."

Jubei looked downward as Nine made a surprise attack with her charming smile. His ears which usually stood straight up were also seemingly bending down.

Nine, Celica, and Jubei followed Valkenhayn and Trinity who had gone ahead. Hakumen and Terumi also stepped forth without saying anything.

However, before they could go any further, a heavy noise resounded as the gate that led to the courtyard from Mage's Guild opened.

"Oh my~, everyone's present."

Together with the charming provocative voice, long boots' heels, which were even taller than Nine's, clacked along the courtyard's path.

The woman entering the courtyard was wearing a dress that had a large gap at the torso, complete with long mantle decorated with extravagant fur. Her lips, thick with lipstick, and the gorgeous necklace decorating her chest were eye-catching. Her suggestive attire hinted at a slender, well kept figure.

Beside her stood a man with silk-like blonde hair that had been grown long. With such a truly stylish outfit, he looked like some kind of royalty.

"It is not admirable of you bringing outsiders inside the guild, Nine."

The blond man put out a modest smile along with calm tone of voice that had thorns of rationality in it. The cool ice-blue pair of eyes looked at the lined up faces in the courtyard in turn. The thin frame of his glasses emphasized his intelligence and dignity.

"Eight, Seven..."

Nine dropped her voice in displeasure at the pair who were now standing in her way.

Eight was the eighth and Seven was the seventh.

Along with Nine as the ninth, they were Sages just like her. The proof was the conspicuously large triangular hats placed atop their heads.

The Ten Sages——the honored people were outstanding magicians even among the Mage's Guild. They held the positions of highest authority over Ishana. The maximum number had been decided as ten people. But it was less than ten people right now. There were missing numbers as some positions in the Mage's Guild weren't filled.

Seven, Eight, and Nine's ages were relatively young among the Ten Sages. The three of them also stood out in their abilities. But it was a well-known fact that Nine was especially young and blessed with a special talent.

"Trinity. Sorry but go ahead and take Celica and the others."

Without taking her eyes from the two Sages who stood on her way, Nine spoke in a terribly calm voice.

Trinity nodded quickly.

"Understood. Everyone, let us go~."

"Is everything alright?"

Jubei was giving a concerned frown, but Trinity smiled to assuage his fear. Then she dropped her voice a little as she whispered into his ear.

"It's okay. It'll be inconvenient if we have to leave the island for carelessly meddling in the Ten Sages' affairs~. Other than matters regarding the Black Beast, getting too deeply involved with Mage's Guild would put us into trouble."

"I see..."

He was still not yet fully convinced, but Jubei swung his tails in the stead of nodding. The only people who had as much interest in the Mage's Guild and Nine as Jubei did were Celica and Trinity. Without needing to be urged by Trinity again, Valkenhayn, Hakumen, and Terumi promptly exited the courtyard.

Afterwards, Jubei, Trinity, and Celica followed. ...But as Celica passed Seven, he grabbed her arm.

"Hey!"

Nine shouted in anger. On the spur of the moment, Trinity stopped walking and Jubei put himself on guard.

But Seven didn't release any strength from the grip that held Celica.

Celica stared at Seven in wonder. It wasn't like she knew him well, but Seven was someone who gave the impression of a gentleman with a polite demeanor and gentle attitude. It was surprising for him to rudely seize someone's arm while displaying such an awfully stern face.

Still grabbing Celica's arm, Seven loudly spoke.

"You have an involvement in our discussion. You will have to remain here."

"Me...?"

"Listen to me. Just go, Celica."

Unable to just watch, Nine stepped up and roughly separated Seven's hand from Celica's arm. Since she took the opportunity to let a light electric current flow, Seven of course removed his hand.

But from the side, Eight interrupted with frivolous talk while fiddling with her hair which was spilling from under her hat.

"Hmm? Why are you keeping your sister away? Don’t you feel sorry for hiding such an important thing from her?"

"Eight, you have nothing to do with this."

"Oh, but I do. Right, Celica-chan?"

While replying with a carefree attitude toward the furious Nine, Eight looked at Celica.

Celica got the feeling from Eight's suggestive look that Nine knew something that Celica wasn't aware of. Now, she was desperately trying to keep Celica away from it.

Once she thought about it, she couldn't keep quiet anymore.

"I will stay. Trinity-san, Jubei-san, you two can go ahead."

"Eh, eh, but..."

At Celica's flat declaration, which showed no hint of hesitation, Trinity got flustered and then looked to Nine. Without saying anything, her gentle green eyes conveyed her uncertainty.

Nine held her head. Nine knew Celica's personality better than anyone. When Celica looked up straight and spoke frankly like now, it would be futile for anyone to oppose her.

"...Trinity, Jubei. Celica and I will join you soon, so please take care of the others. Leaving them on their own will just give me endless anxiety."

"If you say so... then okay."

"We'll wait at the shop. Come quick."

Trinity bowed to Seven and Eight. Jubei didn't bow but shot them a suspicious glance. Together they turned and left the courtyard.

When the gate to the Mage's Guild's buildings had completely closed, Nine moved next to Celica. She pushed her long hair onto her back, still visibly irritated. After she spat out a sigh, her resentful gaze became filled with an unshakeable composure.

"Now, I'll listen to your business. Though, I never thought this story of yours would be anything of interest."

===Part 2===

Nine with Celica, and Seven with Eight. The cold wind in the courtyard blew through the gap between them as they stood facing each other.

Nine stood with her arms folded in a manner that suited her overbearing beauty. Next to her older sister, Celica was alarmed as the tension grew more violent bit by bit.

She normally paid it no heed, but Nine, who had received a large triangular hat, was a Sage. And Seven, together with Eight, wore the same hat, signifying that they were also Sages.

The Ten Sages had a completely different status within the Mage's Guild's members. Their positions were far higher. Even the thickheaded Celica could recognize their heightened status and other social standings. The three of them stood in the same position as the people who had the highest authority in the guild. It felt like they were sticking out like a sore thumb somewhat.

Celica was restless and kept checking the surroundings. Despite this, Eight looked toward the gate that led to the guild before cynically raising her lipstick-red lips and flashing a smile.

"You're just like a queen being followed by attendants like that. Though, this place is the majestic Mage's Guild, not your castle. So don't be mistaken, okay?"

"They are an essential force to battle the Black Beast. In other words, my comrades-in-arms. Calling them outsiders or attendants... I wonder who's the one mistaking Mage's Guild for their palace?"

In no time at all, Nine had coldly rebuffed the provocation with sarcasm.

Eight was at a loss for words. But she immediately pulled herself together and smiled. Then she moved her hands from her waist to her chest, folding her arms and embracing her body.

"Hmph, comrades-in-arms? If we remove Trinity, the rest are just suspicious people. There's a beastkin, werewolf, and two others who aren't even human. I've always considered you to be a strange person, but it's still a surprise to see you have a penchant for keeping non-humans in your service~."

Offended by her manner of speaking, Celica took a large step forward.

"Excuse me! I don't think it's like you've just said. Jubei-san, Valkenhayn-san, Hakumen-san, and Terumi-san are trying to beat the Black Beast with their utmost effort. I really don't approve of you... making a fool of the people who fight together with us!"

For Celica, the people Eight regarded as non-humans were her precious sister's comrades.

Celica didn't have enough power to save her sister. That was why Celica honestly had a great respect for them. Nine had approved their strength. They would wield that same strength to fight together with her. Celica felt a deep gratitude toward them.

It was unacceptable for people who barely knew them to insult them.

Nine put her hand on one of Celica's tense shoulders before speaking indifferently.

"Celica, you shouldn't speak too much with that woman. ...You might get infected with her worthless pattern of thinking."

"Wh-What did you say!? Hey, Nine. Is that how you talk your senior!?"

"Being polite is meaningless when the other party has spent their life pointlessly."

"Pointless... You're the one who's pointless!"

"Leave it at that, Eight. We have an important business to do, don't we?"

Seven's composure cut through the sparks building between the women like a knife cutting through butter.

As her partner didn't look even slightly disturbed, Eight made an effort to regain her composure and cleared her throat.

"I, Indeed. You're right. Nine... this has to wait until that thing's test run."

Slowly, Eight spoke directly to Nine as if the hysteria so far hadn't happened.

That thing. The words made Nine's face changed.

"Causality weapon..."

Celica turned around as her sister involuntarily muttered the phrase. Her breath taken away, Nine cast her eyes down slightly. Her mouth seemed stiff.

Nine lightly made fists and then raised her gaze, looking from underneath the wide brim of her hat. It wasn't an expression of anger. If anything it was a look of contempt.

"Stop the development. Don’t make me say it over and over again."

"...The same to you, don't make me say it over again. It is indispensable for humanity."

Even if he was aware that there was contempt in Nine's eyes, Seven, with his detestable calmness, kept his elegant smile.

Beside them, Eight flicked the crystal on her earring before she spoke.

"The preparation for its activation is about to begin soon. But a problem remains in the control system. It could be easily solved if Celica A. Mercury was involved."

Upon hearing her name, Celica jolted and pointed to herself.

Eight gave an exaggerated nod to persuade her.

"Yes. With your power, we can put it into combat. Will you cooperate?"

"No."

Nine declared strongly enough to cause the illusion to quickly break as if slapped by her voice.

"If it can't be controlled, then it should be disposed of. From the beginning, its existence was a mistake. I won't let Celica get involved. Ever."

Different from the sharp gaze that had been directed to Seven and Eight until now, there was now an invisible, surging vigor rampaging within her.

She gave the oppression life through her aggressive tone of voice. It made both opposing Ten Sages wince unintentionally. For just a split second, a humiliating fright showed on each of Seven and Eight's faces.

Looking at them from the side, anxiety stuck in Celica's mind. Just what was ''that thing'' that made Nine so strongly reject it like this.

She had a guess. Perhaps it was really terrifying. Or that it might expose Celica's life to danger.

Back then... back at Black Beast's last appearance eight months ago, there was something like this, too.

There was a device called ''Kushinada's Lynchpin'' in the underground of a certain research establishment. If it had been activated, it could have halted Black Beast's activity. However, the activation required Celica's life.

Nine yelled that she absolutely objected in utilizing it. Celica said that she wanted to use it.

Nine's expression currently had a bit of resemblance to the expression she had back then.

(...I think back then... it looked more like... she almost cried.)

Celica muttered as she thought about it.

Interrupting Celica's sentiment, Seven opened both his hands wide. It seemed like he was about to give a speech.

"Nine. You truly don’t understand. How many people do you think have lost their lives and live in fear due to Black Beast? This isn't the circumstance where you should put your self-interest as priority."

"I admit that the Armagus you've created is a superior measure. It's come to form because of the foundation you designed. I know that it'll be even more diverse later on, but humanity needs a decisive weapon that's more reliable!"

Taking over Seven, Eight talked passionately.

Celica could even see that they seriously meant what they said from the bottom of their hearts. But even then, both of them couldn't lit the passion inside Nine's eyes which were staring at them with intense coldness.

"Dispose it. This is an order from my position as someone who has complete authority regarding Black Beast's engagement."

"What authority!? My rank in Ten Sages is higher than yours!"

"My rights were decided in the meeting of that so called Ten Sages, Eight. Talk to the other Ten Sages if you have complaints. And..."

Nine spoke on and on quickly. Her determination itself was unshakeable and unstoppable. Putting it even heavier, Nine added the last remark. For Nine, she was certain that it itself was her true feelings.

"From now on, do not ever approach Celica again."

Celica stood dumbfounded unable to grasp even a fragment of the conversation. Then Nine grabbed her shoulder and quickly started to lead her away.

What stopped her feet wasn't the bewildered Celica, but Seven with the calmness that hid his real intention.

"I will say this once. Both Eight and I were reluctant in deciding you as the Ten Sage who should possess complete authority. You are certainly talented. But handling an army is another kind of talent."

"...Then I will also say this once. The opponent we have to defeat is Black Beast. Not someone with insignificant jealousy. And certainly not the world."

After leaving behind those words, this time Nine took along Celica and got out of the courtyard.

Stiff noises rang within the Mage's Guild's hallway in fast rhythm.

Nine's pace was usually fast. But it now, like she did at times, particularly made unpleasant footsteps.

Celica's footsteps followed it in her fluster.

"Onee-chan, Onee-chan!"

She had called her out countless times. They got out of the Mage's Guild's main entrance with Nine's feet remained unresponsive. Then Celica strongly pulled her sister's arm and forcibly stopped her.

"Onee-chan! I've told you to wait, but why don't you answer?"

"...You should know my answer if you listened before. This is all for you."

Without shaking off Celica's arms, Nine reluctantly stopped her feet following Celica. Then she let out a sigh of resignation.

Celica's ponytail sprung as she quickly nodded.

"I did hear it. What's ''that thing'' that Seven-san and Eight-san were talking about earlier? What did they mean by needing my power?"

Even if someone had a natural talent in magic, a fitting training was required to handle it. But Celica was able to use healing magic from the beginning without any practice.

However, her healing magic wasn't the important one. The power gifted to Celica when she was born had more to do with her physical constitution.

Celica could suppress seithr only by being in a place. In addition, she could also stop seithr from entering again until the place had been cleared out of seithr.

Celica didn't really understand concerning her odd physical constitution. But she herself had vaguely guessed that her body was seemingly a bit peculiar.

She had thought that that was why what Eight said about ''your power'' was probably something no one but her could do.

"...It's better for you not to know."

Nine shook her head. As she was slipping from her hands, Celica hurriedly grabbed Nine again.

"You quickly hide it again! Onee-chan is always like this!"

"Celica..."

The worried voice of the older sister reprimanded her.

Celica tightly grabbed her sister's hand with both hands and looked up at her.

An honest determination dwelled beyond the pupils that had the color of wet soil. She stared so intense that it was enough to pierce the person she was looking at.

"See, I know that Onee-chan's thinking a lot of things regarding my safety. I'm happy that you've been concerned and worried about me."

She must have already knew what Celica was going to say next. Inside the stern eyes that she put on the corner, a kindness she wouldn't give to anyone else but Celica and also a frail look passed on Nine's eyes.

She noticed it, but Celica didn't hesitate to continue. After all, it was unmistakably her true feeling. She couldn't lie about her feelings to people important to her.

"But I'm not sure if I'll be happy not knowing about it. So even if I regret it, even if it puts Onee-chan into trouble, I just can't comprehend it if I don't see it myself."

"I do know your personality. But I can't tell you anything about this case. I can't let you know about it. You can't even get involved with it for a bit."

Nine didn't relent from Celica's strength. While pressing her forehead with fingers like she had headache, Nine put her unshakeable resolve into words.

"Why are you so...!"

Getting irritated because Nine wouldn't reveal what she had been keeping her out, Celica's words turned sour in her protest.

However, something came to her mind immediately. Nine had always been thinking about Celica. She knew about it as it had been accumulating one by one from when she was a child.

That was why if Nine told her to stay out so forcefully, then it must be something unfavorable to Celica.

"Is it something dangerous?"

Perhaps it concerned not just about Celica, but something even more expansive.

Suppressing her childish selfishness, Celica lowered her eyes in worry.

Giving it a thought, Nine's sharp but also kind eyes were directed to somewhere distant.

"They're just desperate people wanting to utilize a failure. It's just a boring rivalry of adults. ...Just that."

Those words couldn't have been a lie. But for Celica, it didn't feel like she would tell the truth. Nine had always been concerned about Celica. She always had something she hide.

If Celica were to speak her intention, she wanted to ask what Nine was hiding and why she hid it. She wanted to know about all the circumstances. But Celica gave up in pressing her for a moment.

Her sister had an equal stubbornness as her. If she had decided so, then she wouldn't yield so easily. Besides... considering Nine had been busy with her activities every day, Celica felt guilty if she ended up increasing her burden with her selfish words.

"...You see. I'm not strong and not really good in using magic to fight. But I will do anything if I can be useful for Onee-chan. That's why, tell me when the needs for my strength arrive."

Surely she would be excused if she was only this selfish. Celica straightly looked at Nine while telling her.

Nine's mouth began to open and made a slight smile. She gently released Celica's hands and then used the free hands to wrap Celica's cheeks.

"Celica. You don't have to worry about anything. I will definitely protect you."

"Onee-chan..."

It was by no means satisfactory words. Because it had the same meaning as she didn't have to help her.

But her decision had supported Nine somewhat. If that could help her, then it was fine for now.

Celica put a bright smile to cheer her up while thinking about it.

Since Nine and Celica had left, Seven and Eight were left in a courtyard filled with rich summer greenery's scent. With the same stern gaze, they stared toward the gate leading to Mage's Guild.

Eventually, Eight rudely stomped the stove pavement under her feet with the heel of her long boot in annoyance.

"Huh, what's with that woman!? Even though she's a newbie, she has a look as if she's controlling the Mage's Guild, including Ten Sages. She should keep her manner as she's a bit younger than us!"

As the single hit to the ground didn't relieve her from the resentment inside her stomach, Eight gnawed the lipstick covered lips and walked around.

Looking from the side at the woman's long mantle as she wandered around, Seven breathed a sigh with deep wrinkles on his forehead. While lifting the thin frame of his glasses with middle finger, he stiffly shook his head.

"Dispose of it...? That is no joke. Roughly speaking, it was us who have constructed it until this stage. Not her. While it may be true that she assembled the foundation, it is annoying that she's acting like she owned it all this time."

"Hey, Seven. You don't really mean you're going to dispose it, do you?"

Rushing over, Eight put her hand on Seven's shoulder, raising her eyes on him as she demanded an answer.

"It is a hope. Humanity's... no, our hope! Sure, the Armagus is amazing, but it won't give us victory against Black Beast. It's not significant enough to test out the difference in power with the monster!"

"I know. I am not planning to have it disposed before my eyes. If it were realized, we could show the world of Nine's shallowness."

A while after the heating discussion, Seven's tone of voice took a steep turn downward. The easy-going ice blue gaze looked dull.

"However... it cannot be used as of now. We need Celica A. Mercury."

"Can we just use it without her?"

"We cannot as it is too dangerous. Calm yourself a little. Do you want to bear the stigma of killing your allies?"

"That's true, but do you think we can deceive Nine's eyes? Unless fortune's on our side..."

"——It seems there's an interesting discussion going on here~."

All of a sudden, a third voice interrupted.

Startled, Seven and Eight's body stiffened.

There shouldn't be anyone in the courtyard. Seven and Eight had been checking it with their magic. Before the moment they heard the voice, the courtyard was supposed to be clear of any visible creature other than insects and birds.

Eight rocked her large earrings as she turned around. Seven just gave a gaze at toward the voice.

Both of them recognized the standing man. At the same time, they both grasped the reason bit by bit. That's right. Since he was the man who followed her personally, it was no wonder if he could slip through Ten Sages' eyes.

Step by step, the man drew near.

"Hey... tell me the details."

As if crawling out from the distinct shade of trees, the voice made a chill running on Seven and Eight's spines as he spoke.

===Part 3===

There was a house that served as coffee shop on the sideways of Ishana's main street.

The shop had a lovely atmosphere with brick ornaments arranged on its white wall. White and light brown planters were placed around the entrance. Together lined up with them was an easel with a small blackboard leaning on it. The blackboard had today's recommendation written.

The time was three and a half in the afternoon. It was a bit late to have a tea.

Running and skipped a short stair that only had three flight of steps, Celica entered inside the shop along with Nine. The ringing door chime above her sounded refreshing.

"Let's see..."

Trinity and the others had been separated from them, so they should have come here earlier. Celica looked inside the store that had the sweet smell of butter and sugar drifting. Then, she immediately found a platinum blonde girl stood up and waving her small hand.

"There! Trinity-san, sorry to keep you waiting!"

As her footsteps made low tapping noises on the wooden floor, she went inside while taking Nine along.

Trinity and the others' table was next to a tall decorative plant. But before she pulled a chair, Celica looked puzzled as she saw the faces there.

"Huh? Only you two?"

Only Trinity and Jubei were seated there. Valkenhayn, Hakumen, and Terumi, who should have gone out of the courtyard with them earlier, were nowhere to be seen.

The cat on the table answered Celica's question while resting his chin on his hand.

"Valkenhayn and Hakumen said they have other appointment. Terumi spoke about goin' to toilet along the way and disappeared on his own."

"Eeeh!? Just when I thought everyone will finally have tea together..."

Dejected, Celica dropper her shoulders. She thought her longtime dream would come true today. But then she instantly pulled herself together from the disappointment and raised her cheerful face before sitting beside Jubei.

If they had errands, then there was nothing she could do. Starting from today, the base point was Ishana. There should be another chance later.

Nine also pulled a chair. The white thighs peeking from her miniskirt rubbed together as she crossed her legs. Even Celica took notice of it. She sat on an open seat between Trinity and Jubei.

Calling a waitress who was on her way, Nine ordered ice coffee and chocolate mousse.

"Ah, I want a cold lemon and... mille-feuille!"

As she wrote Celica's order, the waitress in bob cut replied with a smile and turned back toward the kitchen.

"You should have eaten first. Both of you are really principled."

Facing Trinity and Jubei, Nine dropped a smile.

Both of their orders were already placed on the table. Before Trinity was a hot royal milk tea and baked cheese cake. But in front of Jubei was a cup filled with green tea and pound cakes with green tea powder. There were traces that they had drank for a bit, but their cakes remained untouched.

"There's a green tea menu here, huh? First time I saw it."

Celica curiously looked at the cup in front of Jubei. Jubei twitched his whiskers to humor her.

"Seems it's a new menu. It's thanks to the increasin' flow of goods from various countries."

"But you put water inside, didn't you."

From the next seat, Nine lightly poked fun at him. There was no steam coming from the cup. Beside the cup, there were several glasses that had previously been filled with water placed on the table.

Jubei's face started to look a little bad.

"Can't help it. It's too hot."

"Fufu. You like tea but can't drink it hot. So cute."

Nine used her finger to poke the white fur on Jubei's cheek. Then, Jubei suddenly sprung up.

"Cute...!? Like I said, please stop sayin' something like that in public..."

"Oh, it's fine. There's only Celica and Trinity here."

"That's not the problem!"

"Ufufu, please don’t worry about us~. Right, Celica-san~?"

Nine stared at the beastkin with a girlish look that would make the people in Mage's Guild who barely knew her doubted their eyes. Jubei's pointed ears kept twitching as he couldn't calm down.

Trinity nonchalantly brought her cup to her mouth while seeing their exchange.

Celica raised both hands and rested her chin there. She kept nodding with face full of smile.

"Yup. I really like seeing Onee-chan and Jubei-san getting along. Although sometimes I get embarrassed, too."

"Y-You're wrong. I don't really... Uhhh..."

Jubei waved his shaking, bulky hand in the air.

Interrupting his excuse, the waitress finally came carrying Nine and Celica's orders.

Didn't want to expose himself anymore, Jubei shrunk his body with his head down. He lied in wait, concealing his sigh between the lined up tableware.

After a while, the Mercury sisters drew each of their drinks toward themselves. When he heard the noise, Jubei could only let a sigh of relief and raised his face.

Then he dejectedly lowered his whiskers.

"...Of course, you're doin' it."

He dropped his voice as he muttered.

Didn't have a clue, Celica followed Jubei's gaze and understood why.

Nine's supple fingers picked up a pitcher filled with gum syrup that was served with the ice coffee before endlessly pouring its content into her glass. When the clear fluid finally depleted, this time she tilted another pitcher filled with milk like she did before. The white fluid quietly muddied the ice coffee.

"Ah, can I get another gum syrup?"

[[Image:BB_PS2_075.jpg|thumb]]

Without even ruining the smile for business purpose, the waitress Nine called immediately came with a spare pitcher.

Of course, she also poured it into her glass without remain.

The water level of the coffee that got corrupted with syrup and milk had increased almost to the glass' edge.

Using a straw, Nine skillfully stirred the brand ice coffee.

"I've said it already but... it's bad for your body."

Jubei knew it was pointless from the start. It was obvious as it sounded like he had given up.

Acting like it didn't concern her at all, Nine calmly drank the ice coffee that was a little denser than normal.

"Actually, it'll be good for my body if I ingest moderate amount of sugar."

"Uh. Is that... moderate?"

"Jubei. You don't like sweets that much? "

"It's not like that... Nah, it's fine. My bad."

After his doubtful eyes glanced at the empty pitcher again, Jubei seemed to avert his eyes from something and then sipped his warm green tea.

Looking at that banter, Celica exchanged glances with Trinity. They both burst into laughter at the same time.

Noticing it immediately, Jubei stared at them with bitter look on his sullen face.

"...What. Why are you laughin'?"

"No, no. Nothing at all."

"Ufufu. Please don't mind us~."

Playing dumb, Celica and Trinity spontaneously hid their suggestive smiles with both hands.

For several months, Nine and Jubei had obviously become close. It wasn't an exaggeration saying that they had become intimate. Celica was happy with it.

Everyone had been commenting on Nine's natural gift and her abilities. Moreover, they also said Nine had a violent temperament and that she wouldn't go easy about anything. Trinity was the only friend that had become close to her older sister. Celica had also never heard about Nine being approached by guys for several years now.

For her sister being this lovey dovey with someone while having tea was... Rather than a younger sister, the delightfulness she felt was like what a mother would have.

Nine drank her ice coffee while watching every single move from Jubei. Meanwhile, Jubei kept getting into panic although he was going out with her.

While watching both of them, Celica cheerfully ate her mille-feuille. The light pie and strong taste of the custard cream's egg tasted even better.

Then, Trinity suddenly half-rose to her feet.

"Ah, Kazu... Terumi-san."

Slipping into the friendly chat inside the store, a small and sweet voice called a name.

As Celica turned around, she saw a tall man wearing low hood approaching them. He didn’t really felt appropriate with the fairy-tale atmosphere of the store.

Instead of calling him, Celica waved her hand. Terumi quickly stopped for a moment. But without making the previous action looked obvious, he came close to their table.

Just after that, Nine's eyes sharpened.

"Where did you go?"

As if reflecting her doubting voice, the atmosphere got stiffened.

But Terumi didn't even pay attention to the changing atmosphere. He distorted his mouth as he laughed. Avoiding the empty space next to Celica, he sat down beside Trinity.

"Toilet, toilet. You heard from them, didn't you?"

"You better not do anything as you please."

"Hmm, so you'll wait for me whenever I go to toilet? Nice hobby you got there."

Nine's look got even sharper. The atmosphere made it felt like she would proceed to stand up and grab his collar. Celica placed both hands on the table as if to interrupt them.

"Onee-chan, Terumi-san. Let's stop this already. We're having a tea now."

Without raising the attention of other customers, Celica put in a reproachful tone.

Taking the opportunity, Terumi raised both hands; making a pose like he surrendered.

"Hey, you're doubting me too much. Forgot? I can't ''lie'' to you. You're the one who used that annoying magic to me."

Terumi had been inflicted with ''Mind Eater'' by Nine. It made him unable to disobey Nine's command nor lying to her.

"You're wasting time doubting me. Don't you hate doing pointless thing? Miss. Ten. Sages."

His sarcasm made Nine's eyebrows twitched. But before she could answer, Jubei interrupted like Celica did.

"Don't get too sensitive, Nine. Mind Eater's working. Have he actually gone against your order once?"

Nine could just find his whereabouts if she felt liked it. Even when earlier Jubei told her that Terumi was gone, Nine should have searched for Terumi's location. As its result was that she knew he was heading to the store, she didn't look deeper into it.

Both Jubei and Celica gave a soothing look at Nine. Then she put it aside as she sighed.

"...Oh well. It's not good arguing here."

Averting her eyes from the gazes, Nine scooped her chocolate mousse with fork.

Seeing the topic was over, Terumi greatly tilted his chair and stopped an unfortunate waitress passing by.

"Hey, miss. Get me the usual black tea and hardboiled egg."

As he arbitrarily made an order, Terumi returned the chair to its original position with slight noise.

Trinity just watched the scene quietly beside him.

Whenever Trinity looked at Terumi, sometimes, just sometimes, she would make a painful look. Even Celica knew the reason. Terumi really resembled him. A young student who were very close to Trinity that unfortunately had disappeared from the academy unnoticed.

Their behavior and expression were completely different, but the voice and presence were surprisingly similar. If he were to remove the hood he never took off, she wondered if the face of that friend would appear.

That was why when Terumi here, Trinity surely remembered about that friend of hers. Even while it had only been eight months, Celica could remember Ragna on a whim.

When she thought about it, a suffocating sensation arose in her chest.

"Okay!"

Determined, Celica suddenly raised the corners of her eyes and struck the table with both hands.

"Let's talk about something fun!"

The atmosphere had been somewhat gloomy for a while. Heavy. Painful.

In this tea time that supposed to be more fun, Celica wanted for everyone to get along more and more. Fully embraced that belief, Celica haphazardly stood up.

However, during that moment, Celica plunged forward too much and her feet strongly kicked the table.

"Wha, wha..."

As the momentum ruined her balance, Celica greatly bent backward.

"Look out, Celica!"

Jubei immediately reacted. He stretched his hand to support Celica from the side. Jubei's hand supported Celica... or as it supposed to be but immediately, Celica poorly grabbed the back of the chair where Jubei had been sitting.

Celica's hand firmly grabbed the back of the chair and then grasped it strongly. Along with Jubei's tail.

"UGYAAH!?"

A terrible scream that had never been heard by anyone escaped from Jubei's mouth. The small body which was covered in thick fur jumped significantly at the spot with a jolt.

With incomparable strength to Celica, Jubei's knees hit the tabletop. The table obediently moved in a big way from the impact. Nine got surprised. Then the ice coffee she held that had been raised a bit leaped greatly...

The spilling mixture of ice coffee, gum syrup, and coffee milk was now all over Trinity's face.

"Ah..."

The leaked small voice was Trinity's.

Then a painful silence flowed into the ears of the people confined in the table.

Even the gentle friendly chat inside the store, which was supposed to be audible, seemed to vanish somewhere.

Eventually, Trinity gently removed the glasses that had become wet from the thick liquid of the ice coffee.

Her hung expression was hidden by the fluffy hair flowing from front and both sides. However, there was no doubt that the mood changed for the higher.

"...It seems my glasses are stained."

The sweet echo sounded like usual. On the contrary, fear clouded Celica and Nine's hearts as they understood the situation.

"Uh, umm, Trinity-san...? So-Sorry. I, um, never thought this would happen...!"

"Let's talk it together, Trinity! We surely will come into understanding!"

"Wh-What? What's going on?"

Though he grasped the tension of the situation by watching Celica and Nine apologizing profusely, Jubei couldn't understand what was happening. He was flustered while holding his aching tail.

Nine then grasped his hand.

"I'll tell the reason later. But for now, we should apologize. You too!"

Being turned around strong enough to make a noise, Terumi, who was stretching his hand to get the black tea that had just come, raised his face.

"Huh? Me too!?"

"Just apologize!"

"Tch, dammit. What's with you? Her glasses are just dirty, so..."

"'Just'? Did you say 'just' before...?"

Trinity's whisper silenced Terumi's abusive words as he started to grumble. Normally, it shouldn't be happening. But currently, Trinity wasn't in her usual state.

In the end, Trinity slowly took a breath.

"...Everyone, I have to tell something."

Her smile was kind enough to be horrific.

===Part 4===

The sky of the endless night had a full moon again tonight. It looked similar to a water basin.

The down pouring silver light was serene and cold. It illuminated the erected castle. The beautiful but solemn castle like those from fairy tales was among the vast rose garden. It stood alone in silence.

A place belonged to nowhere, yet connected with every dark night of the world. Exist but nonexistent. Similar the other side of the moon... Once, this place was described as such by the lord of the castle. The castle of the vampire who spent his live watching over the people in the world.

As her predecessor, Clavis Alucard, died around eight months ago, Rachel Alucard presently acted as the castle's lady. Still a young female vampire, the torn, small world recognized her as the new master. It was painted in the bountiful red of roses, befitting the youth of the castle's lady.

The spectacle of the garden was very magnificent as could be seen from a long vertical window installed in a room of the castle.

Rachel touched the cold windowpane with the young fingers peeking from the sleeve of her black dress. Slipping from her favorite scenery, she removed her gaze from it and elegantly turned behind.

"...I see. You can't remember it still."

Together with the girl's movement, her golden hair that were tied at high position on both sides swayed along with the big ribbons.

The faint magical light flickered inside the room, revealing two figures beside Rachel. At the same time, the light indicated a tall man with muscular body.

The rose red pupils of the adolescent girl were directed toward the taller figure. Illuminated by the faint light, the emerging white figure looked just like a ghost.

"It appears that we cannot depend on your memories, Mr. Hero of the Future."

Putting her slight disappointment, Rachel addressed the ghost.

The ghost's name was Hakumen.

"...Do you know what he intend to accomplish?"

He stared directly at Rachel without making any slight movement, questioning with muffled voice. Those who didn't know Hakumen would see him like a talking sculpture.

Amused by it, Rachel slowly blinked her dollish large eyes.

"Compared to you who don't remember anything, I would say so."

"Then, is that man really scheming something...?"

Between Hakumen and Rachel, the other figure of man asked with a little bit of eagerness. When he took a step forward, the tied long hair on his back swayed anxiously. He was Valkenhayn.

Toward the question from the loyal butler who had been serving from her father, Clavis' time, Rachel answered not with words. She turned toward the window again and only responded with silence and distant gaze.

In his regret, Valkenhayn tightened the fist in front of his chest.

"Regardless, that man has the scent of danger. He shouldn't have been released before... It is not too late. While Mind Eater is still effective, I shall take his life!"

"You must not, Valkenhayn."

With the coolness of the north wind, Rachel severed the butler's fierceness.

Contrary to their young appearance, her eyes contained deep wisdom. The blood red pupils faintly wavered.

"That man must not be killed. He still has some values. No, his help is indispensable. If not, then there will be no significance in anyone's struggle."

After speaking that much, Rachel briefly sighed. When she closed her eyes, her long eyelashes made shadows on the pale skin around her eyes.

"...Besides, we are not able to kill that man."

Her muttering voice slightly shook the air.

Groaning, Valkenhayn turned silent. Hakumen just stood there quietly.

Without directing her eyes to anyone, Rachel lightly bit her flower bud-like lips.

Her eyes were watching everything in the world. Her ears were hearing everything in the world. Her mind was memorizing everything in the world. However, her hands couldn’t change the world. Even if she knew what awaited in the future.

"It is humanity's choice that will decide the future. It will never change now and forever. That is why, it is not something we can change."

The red eyes looked at the white face. They had a sympathy somewhere.

There was a deteriorating sweet scent in the flowing silence. It might came from Valkenhayn's master.

Eventually, Hakumen pulled his body and turned his back from the young lady of the castle. The tall, large sword he carried bore some kind of dignity into it.

"If that is your conclusion, then I will not oppose. However, whether you choose providence, reasons, or none at all, I have a different belief than yours."

"You spoke of interesting thing. Will you try and do the impossible?"

"My blade is to slay my enemy... the Dark One. I would cut reasons to carry that purpose if needed."

After leaving those words, Hakumen largely stepped forward. With the spilling silver hair on his back swaying, he left the dim room.

Watching over the retreating figure from behind, Rachel engraved a weak smile. But her eyes were far from smiling as they were gleaming with cold light.

"...Cut reasons... Then you would sever this tale? Do you, Mr. Hero?"

The moon in the sky of the rose garden didn’t reply. Of course, Rachel didn't have the answer to her own question.

There was only her incomparably loyal butler giving a bow to her before exiting the room to brew her tea.

While listening to the departing footsteps, Rachel opened the window wide. Just as she did so, the scent of night and rose surged forward.

In the feeling of the night. In the empty feeling of the night, she longed to drink Valkenhayn's black tea.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 2

2015-09-11T17:05:13Z

Specs: /* Chapter 2: Purple Ones, Their Theory */ Edited to make more sense to an english reader

==Chapter 2: Purple Ones, Their Theory==

===Part 1===

Most of the children who lived in Ishana attended an academy located at the centre of the city. It was adjoined with the Mage's Guild.

The U-shaped buildings were built facing each other. There was a thick green garden of a courtyard interposing, connecting the two establishments. It was possible to go back and forth there.

Even if she had a day off from the academy, whenever she had business with Mage's Guild, Celica always entered through the academy's main gate. But since the circumstance was quite different today, she entered using the gate to the Mage's Guild.

The reason was her companion. Her companion wore a faceless white mask and odd white clothing. He, Hakumen, was also outfitted with a long sword that was as long as he was tall. Since she was taking him along, she couldn't go inside the academy as her classmates might be there.

To quickly avoid any unnecessary stiff atmosphere, she started to run toward the courtyard that was also connected with the academy.

When she got outside, the smell of nature hit her all at once. The refreshing wind made Celica stop walking reflexively and took a deep breath of air.

Then, some familiar figures caught her eye.

On the other side of the shrubberies she could see several men and women walking.

When she noticed the woman wearing a large triangular hat walking at the front of the pack, Celica's face suddenly lit up.

"Onee-chan!"

While frantically waving her hand, she sprang into a run.

She proceeded, taking a large detour around the shrubberies. The owner of the triangular hat spread both of her arms, waiting for Celica on the other side.

The woman's long hair flowed down her back, and her supple legs stretched out from her tight skirt. She was a girl with glamorous proportions that would easily charm any man without trying. She was Nine.

"Celica!"

She firmly seized the rushing Celica in both arms. Then Nine embraced her younger sister into her voluptuous chest. At the moment, most of Celica's face was buried in the soft cushion.

"Puh. Onee-chan, I'm in pain..."

"Good grief, where did you go? I was worried when I couldn't find you. I thought I told you to wait for me while I was condcting business. Are you okay? You didn't meet some vulgar man, did you?"

"Mmmmmmph<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki>..."

"Hahaha, you're at it again."

The three men and the woman who had accompanied Nine came along. Among them was a cat-type beastkin, recognisable by his high-set triangular ears and two long tails. His right eye was covered with an eye patch. The beastkin, Jubei, let out a cheerful laugh.

Together with him was Valkenhayn, a man with a fearless face and sturdy body who kept his identity as a werewolf hidden. Next was Yuuki Terumi, a man whose eyes were hidden by a hood; he was silently keeping his distance from Celica and Nine. Behind him was a girl in a full-length robe who was wearing round glasses, Trinity.

Peeking at Celica and Nine from the side, Trinity quietly giggled.

"Oh my, Nine. Celica-san's going to cease functioning."

The cotton candy-like platinum blonde hair spilled from the hood she wore. Each time she moved, it sparkled as it reflected sunlight.

The sweet voice sounded slow and carefree. Lectured by it, Nine finally relaxed her arms.

Like a small animal, Celica slipped through the opened gap.

"Puhaa. Sorry, Onee-chan. I was with Hakumen-san up on the hill."

"With Hakumen?"

"Yup. We talked for a bit."

"...I see."

Nine, who had been looking at Celica affectionately, suddenly shifted her gaze to a completely different look. Although she had been calmly watching Celica in fascination, her stare was now like an ice needle.

Not a speck of kindness remained in her sharp gaze. The daggers in her eyes were pointed at Hakumen where he stood behind Celica, acting like he had nothing to do with her.

"The schedule of the meeting must have been reported to you, Hakumen. If you're in Ishana, then why didn't you attend?"

Nine spoke as if interrogating him. A tension began to stretch over the group.

But Hakumen didn't respond or even move.

His attitude made Nine's irritation take a sudden turn. Everyone there felt it, excluding Hakumen.

Celica's smile stiffened as she looked at Nine and Hakumen alternately. A bit to the side, Jubei and Valkenhayn looked astonished and exchanged worried looks.

High heels roughly clattering against the stone-paved path, Nine took several steps forward.

"You're the key piece in our strategy. If you're not there, then it's out of the question. Even someone like you, who can't comprehend anything other than swinging a sword, should have understood."

"I do not recall ever being your pawn."

Without making any movement, Hakumen replied indifferently.

The fire in Nine's eyes burned brighter.

"You're less than a pawn if you can't even abide simple instructions. Listen. Next time, you absolutely have to come here at the designated time. Don't keep doing the same thing every time. I don't have the spare time to babysit you."

"There is no meaning in attending a gathering with nothing but tedious talk. My soul yearns only to slay my foes."

"You may be okay with that, but it puts me in serious troubles!"

"Now, now. Don't raise your voice like that~. Look, Nine. Celica-san is frightened."

Before anyone had noticed, Trinity had moved near Nine and Hakumen. She gently forced herself between them. Before, the place was filled with a tension that could freeze the wind. That moment, the original calmness of the courtyard, matching the touch of the warm sunlight, returned.

Nine reluctantly stopped venting her anger. Seeing this, Celica felt relieved. She scratched her cheek apologetically.

"I'm sorry. I was the one who kept Hakumen-san. If only we had intended to head for the meeting instead..."

"Celica didn't do anything bad[[User:Spesialo|Spesialo]] ([[User talk:Spesialo|talk]]). You never intended to attend the meeting. Rather than for the meeting, you should be apologizing for making my cute Celica look sad. Like, right this instant."

"O, Onee-chan..."

Out of character for her normal professional attitude, Nine kept spoke using the pampering voice only those closest to her knew.

Even if she had grown accustomed since Nine always did it, Celica let out a wry smile. She was happy of her sister's excessive love. But she was also worried when it occasionally went on a rampage.

"Geez... What a noisy sisters."

Valkenhayn looked astonished as he turned his head toward the voice.

As if reapplying tension that had slackened off once, a harsh laughter could be heard.

It was Terumi.

He was standing casually with both hands inserted into pockets in an unambitious manner. Then he tilted his head back while his thin shoulders shook in extreme amusement. He didn't even try to hide the laugh that he ridiculed them with. He didn't think the sisters' conversation was charming even for a bit.

"Something amusing? ...You puppet."

Revealing her discomfort, Nine coldly questioned him. The degree of coldness was different from what she had been directing at Hakumen.

But instead of backing down even a little, Terumi shrugged his shoulders and continued to ridicule her.

"Nuh-uh~. It's just funny seeing you guys making idiotic faces."

Interrupting Terumi's laugh, a white arm extended toward his throat and roughly grasped his collar.

Hakumen pulled Terumi toward himself and stared at him with intimidating silence. Terumi glared at him like a venomous snake creeping out from darkness.

"What... Don't just casually touch me. I said something that hurt your feelings? Aah? Man, you just have to answer honestly."

The white mask remained silent. But the hand that grabbed his collar wasn't gentle; it was wrenched violently.

Although he was trying to tear off the arm, Terumi grinned and provoked him even more.

"Hah, what's with you? We're friends, aren't we? Let's get along, Hakumen-chan. Or what? You can't talk since you got no mouth?"

"You..."

"Okay, stop!"

Celica's voice suddenly cut in, interrupting Hakumen's words and freezing Terumi's grin.

"Quit with the fighting. You're getting into another argument so soon, even though Trinity-san just ended the last one?"

"Good grief," said Celica as she grabbed both tall men's shoulders, urging them to separate.

But before he could be pushed aside, Terumi twisted his body forcefully to get away from Celica and Hakumen's grasps. He turned his face away and faintly clicked his tongue while backing away, moving a great distance from them.

He was obviously avoiding them. But even if she was aware of it, Celica just held herself back and made a wry smile for a moment.

Every time Terumi happened to be near Nine and Hakumen, a quarrel would develop. Terumi's reaction was always the same. For some reason, Terumi had a weird dislike of being touched by Celica.

Then Trinity clasped her hands together delightfully. She made a peaceful and earnest smile.

"Everyone~, why don't we have a tea now?"

The voice that had the sweet scent of butter and sugar drifting about made Jubei scratch his head with a puzzled face.

"Tea, huh... Just like you to propose that, Trinity, but we're doin' it with these guys? It ain't like we're just goin' to fill a table and get along now, is it?"

"Isn't it fine? I'm hoping we can spend time quietly together taking a graceful tea."

While fixing his collar, Valkenhayn took a step ahead. Following him, Trinity urged the others on.

"...I sure hope the coffee will taste good."

Nine grumbled dejectedly, dropping her shoulders along with a sigh. Celica hugged Nine's arm to her chest and smiled gleefully.

"This is the first time everyone will be having tea together, right? We've got quite a number here, but let's just go to the usual shop!"

"Celica, are you serious? I don't want to see these guys' faces in that store... Ah, of course Jubei's a different case."

"H-Hey. Stop talkin' like that in a place like this..."

Jubei looked downward as Nine made a surprise attack with her charming smile. His ears which usually stood straight up were also seemingly bending down.

Nine, Celica, and Jubei followed Valkenhayn and Trinity who had gone ahead. Hakumen and Terumi also stepped forth without saying anything.

However, before they could go any further, a heavy noise resounded as the gate that led to the courtyard from Mage's Guild opened.

"Oh my~, everyone's present."

Together with the charming provocative voice, long boots' heels, which were even taller than Nine's, clacked along the courtyard's path.

The woman entering the courtyard was wearing a dress that had a large gap at the torso, complete with long mantle decorated with extravagant fur. Her lips, thick with lipstick, and the gorgeous necklace decorating her chest were eye-catching. Her suggestive attire hinted at a slender, well kept figure.

Beside her stood a man with silk-like blonde hair that had been grown long. With such a truly stylish outfit, he looked like some kind of royalty.

"It is not admirable of you bringing outsiders inside the guild, Nine."

The blond man put out a modest smile along with calm tone of voice that had thorns of rationality in it. The cool ice-blue pair of eyes looked at the lined up faces in the courtyard in turn. The thin frame of his glasses emphasized his intelligence and dignity.

"Eight, Seven..."

Nine dropped her voice in displeasure at the pair who were now standing in her way.

Eight was the eighth and Seven was the seventh.

Along with Nine as the ninth, they were Sages just like her. The proof was the conspicuously large triangular hats placed atop their heads.

The Ten Sages——the honored people were outstanding magicians even among the Mage's Guild. They held the positions of highest authority over Ishana. The maximum number had been decided as ten people. But it was less than ten people right now. There were missing numbers as some positions in the Mage's Guild weren't filled.

Seven, Eight, and Nine's ages were relatively young among the Ten Sages. The three of them also stood out in their abilities. But it was a well-known fact that Nine was especially young and blessed with a special talent.

"Trinity. Sorry but go ahead and take Celica and the others."

Without taking her eyes from the two Sages who stood on her way, Nine spoke in a terribly calm voice.

Trinity nodded quickly.

"Understood. Everyone, let us go~."

"Is everything alright?"

Jubei was giving a concerned frown, but Trinity smiled to assuage his fear. Then she dropped her voice a little as she whispered into his ear.

"It's okay. It'll be inconvenient if we have to leave the island for carelessly meddling in the Ten Sages' affairs~. Other than matters regarding the Black Beast, getting too deeply involved with Mage's Guild would put us into trouble."

"I see..."

He was still not yet fully convinced, but Jubei swung his tails in the stead of nodding. The only people who had as much interest in the Mage's Guild and Nine as Jubei did were Celica and Trinity. Without needing to be urged by Trinity again, Valkenhayn, Hakumen, and Terumi promptly exited the courtyard.

Afterwards, Jubei, Trinity, and Celica followed. ...But as Celica passed Seven, he grabbed her arm.

"Hey!"

Nine shouted in anger. On the spur of the moment, Trinity stopped walking and Jubei put himself on guard.

But Seven didn't release any strength from the grip that held Celica.

Celica stared at Seven in wonder. It wasn't like she knew him well, but Seven was someone who gave the impression of a gentleman with a polite demeanor and gentle attitude. It was surprising for him to rudely seize someone's arm while displaying such an awfully stern face.

Still grabbing Celica's arm, Seven loudly spoke.

"You have an involvement in our discussion. You will have to remain here."

"Me...?"

"Listen to me. Just go, Celica."

Unable to just watch, Nine stepped up and roughly separated Seven's hand from Celica's arm. Since she took the opportunity to let a light electric current flow, Seven of course removed his hand.

But from the side, Eight interrupted with frivolous talk while fiddling with her hair which was spilling from under her hat.

"Hmm? Why are you keeping your sister away? Don’t you feel sorry for hiding such an important thing from her?"

"Eight, you have nothing to do with this."

"Oh, but I do. Right, Celica-chan?"

While replying with a carefree attitude toward the furious Nine, Eight looked at Celica.

Celica got the feeling from Eight's suggestive look that Nine knew something that Celica wasn't aware of. Now, she was desperately trying to keep Celica away from it.

Once she thought about it, she couldn't keep quiet anymore.

"I will stay. Trinity-san, Jubei-san, you two can go ahead."

"Eh, eh, but..."

At Celica's flat declaration, which showed no hint of hesitation, Trinity got flustered and then looked to Nine. Without saying anything, her gentle green eyes conveyed her uncertainty.

Nine held her head. Nine knew Celica's personality better than anyone. When Celica looked up straight and spoke frankly like now, it would be futile for anyone to oppose her.

"...Trinity, Jubei. I will join soon with Celica, so please take care of the others. Leaving them on their own will just give endless anxiety to me."

"If Nine said so... then okay."

"We'll wait at the store. Come quick."

Trinity bowed to Seven and Eight. Jubei didn't bow but gave a suspicious glance at them. Together they turned back and left the courtyard.

When the gate toward the Mage's Guild's buildings completely closed, Nine went just next to Celica. She put her long hair onto her back while still in her irritation. After she spat out a sigh, her gaze that had been burning in resentment was now filled with unshakeable composure.

"Now, I'll listen to your business. Though, I never thought this story of yours would be anything of interest."

===Part 2===

Nine with Celica, and Seven with Eight. The cold wind in the courtyard blew through the gap between them as they stood each other.

Nine stood, folding her arms with a manner that suited her overbearing beauty. Next to the older sister, Celica was alarmed as the tension grew more violent bit by bit.

She was normally oblivious about it, but Nine, who had received a large triangular hat, was a Ten Sage. And Seven, together with Eight, wore the same hat as they were also Ten Sages.

Ten Sages had a completely different status within the people belonging in Mage's Guild. Their existences were far higher. Even the thickheaded Celica could recognize their status and other social standings. The three of them stood in the same position as the people who had the highest authority in the guild. It felt like they were sticking out like a sore thumb somewhat.

Celica was restless and kept looking around the surroundings. Despite it, Eight looked toward the gate that led to the guild before cynically raised her red-lipstick lips and showing a smile.

"You're just like a queen having followed by attendants like that. Though, this place is the majestic Mage's Guild, not your castle. So don't be mistaken, okay?"

"They are an essential force to battle Black Beast. In other words, my comrade-in-arms. Calling them outsiders or attendants... I wonder who's the one mistaking Mage's Guild as their palace?"

In no instant, Nine coldly replied the provocation with sarcasm.

Eight was at a loss for words. But she immediately pulled herself together and smiled. Then she put the hands that had been on her waist onto her chest, folding her arms embracing her body.

"Hmph, comrade-in-arms? If we remove Trinity, the rest are just suspicious people. There are beastkin, werewolf, and two others who aren't even human. I've always considered you as a weird person beforehand, but it's still surprising seeing you have a hobby to keep nonhumans in your service~."

Getting offended by her manner of speaking, Celica largely stepped forth.

"Excuse me! I don't think it's like you've just said. Jubei-san, Valkenhayn-san, Hakumen-san, and Terumi-san are trying to beat Black Beast with their utmost effort. I really don't approve you... making fool of the people who fight together with us!"

For Celica, the people Eight regarded as nonhumans were her precious sister's comrades.

Celica didn't have enough power to save her sister. That was why Celica honestly had great respect to them. Nine had approved their strength. They wield that same strength to fight together with her. Celica felt deep gratitude to them.

It was unacceptable for people who barely knew them insulted them.

Nine put her hand on Celica's enraged shoulder before speaking indifferently.

"Celica, you shouldn't speak too much with that woman. ...You might get infected with her worthless pattern of thinking."

"Wh-What did you say!? Hey, Nine. Is that how you talk your senior!?"

"Being polite is meaningless when the other party spent their life pointlessly."

"Pointless... You're the one who's pointless!"

"Leave it at that, Eight. We have an important business to do, don't we?"

Seven's composure cut up the building sparks between the women like a knife cutting a cheese.

As her partner didn't look even slightly disturbed, Eight deliberately kept her composure and cleared her throat.

"I, Indeed. You're right. Nine... this has to wait until that thing's test run."

Slowly, Eight directly spoke to Nine as if the hysteria so far was a lie.

That thing. The words made Nine's face changed.

"Causality weapon..."

Celica turned around as her sister involuntarily muttered it, having her breath taken away. Nine casted her eyes down slightly. Her mouth seemed stiff.

Nine lightly made fists and then raised her glare, looking from the wide brim of her hat. It wasn't the expression of anger. If it were put into word, then it would be contempt.

"Stop the development. Don’t make me say it over and over again."

"...The same to you, don't make me say it over again. It is indispensable for humanity."

Even if he was aware that there was contempt in Nine's eyes, Seven, with his detestable calmness, kept his elegant smile.

Beside them, Eight flicked the crystal on her earring with her fingers before she spoke.

"The preparation for its activation is about to begin soon. But a problem remains in the control system. But it can be easily solved if Celica A. Mercury is involved."

When her name got suddenly brought up, Celica jolted and pointed at herself.

Eight deeply nodded to persuade her.

"Yes. With your power, we can put it into combat. Will you cooperate?"

"No."

Nine declared strong enough to cause the illusion to quickly break as if it got slapped by her.

"If it can't be controlled, then it should be disposed. From the beginning, its existence is a mistake itself. I won't let Celica get involved. Ever."

Different from the sharp gaze that had been directed to Seven and Eight until now, there was now an invisible, surging vigor rampaging in her.

She made the oppression into physical form by putting it into her tone of voice. It slightly made both opposing Ten Sages winced unintentionally. For just a split of second, a humiliating fright showed on each of Seven and Eight's faces.

Looking at them from the side, anxiety stuck in Celica's mind. Just what ''that thing'' was that made Nine strongly rejected it like this.

She had a guess. Perhaps it was really terrifying. Or that it might expose Celica's life to danger.

Back then... back at Black Beast's last appearance eight months ago, there was something like this, too.

There was a device called ''Kushinada's Lynchpin'' in the underground of a certain research establishment. If it had been activated, it could have halted Black Beast's activity. However, the activation required Celica's life.

Nine yelled that she absolutely objected in utilizing it. Celica said that she wanted to use it.

Nine's expression currently had a bit of resemblance to the expression she had back then.

(...I think back then... it looked more like... she almost cried.)

Celica muttered as she thought about it.

Interrupting Celica's sentiment, Seven opened both his hands wide. It seemed like he was about to give a speech.

"Nine. You truly don’t understand. How many people do you think have lost their lives and live in fear due to Black Beast? This isn't the circumstance where you should put your self-interest as priority."

"I admit that the Armagus you've created is a superior measure. It's come to form because of the foundation you designed. I know that it'll be even more diverse later on, but humanity needs a decisive weapon that's more reliable!"

Taking over Seven, Eight talked passionately.

Celica could even see that they seriously meant what they said from the bottom of their hearts. But even then, both of them couldn't lit the passion inside Nine's eyes which were staring at them with intense coldness.

"Dispose it. This is an order from my position as someone who has complete authority regarding Black Beast's engagement."

"What authority!? My rank in Ten Sages is higher than yours!"

"My rights were decided in the meeting of that so called Ten Sages, Eight. Talk to the other Ten Sages if you have complaints. And..."

Nine spoke on and on quickly. Her determination itself was unshakeable and unstoppable. Putting it even heavier, Nine added the last remark. For Nine, she was certain that it itself was her true feelings.

"From now on, do not ever approach Celica again."

Celica stood dumbfounded unable to grasp even a fragment of the conversation. Then Nine grabbed her shoulder and quickly started to lead her away.

What stopped her feet wasn't the bewildered Celica, but Seven with the calmness that hid his real intention.

"I will say this once. Both Eight and I were reluctant in deciding you as the Ten Sage who should possess complete authority. You are certainly talented. But handling an army is another kind of talent."

"...Then I will also say this once. The opponent we have to defeat is Black Beast. Not someone with insignificant jealousy. And certainly not the world."

After leaving behind those words, this time Nine took along Celica and got out of the courtyard.

Stiff noises rang within the Mage's Guild's hallway in fast rhythm.

Nine's pace was usually fast. But it now, like she did at times, particularly made unpleasant footsteps.

Celica's footsteps followed it in her fluster.

"Onee-chan, Onee-chan!"

She had called her out countless times. They got out of the Mage's Guild's main entrance with Nine's feet remained unresponsive. Then Celica strongly pulled her sister's arm and forcibly stopped her.

"Onee-chan! I've told you to wait, but why don't you answer?"

"...You should know my answer if you listened before. This is all for you."

Without shaking off Celica's arms, Nine reluctantly stopped her feet following Celica. Then she let out a sigh of resignation.

Celica's ponytail sprung as she quickly nodded.

"I did hear it. What's ''that thing'' that Seven-san and Eight-san were talking about earlier? What did they mean by needing my power?"

Even if someone had a natural talent in magic, a fitting training was required to handle it. But Celica was able to use healing magic from the beginning without any practice.

However, her healing magic wasn't the important one. The power gifted to Celica when she was born had more to do with her physical constitution.

Celica could suppress seithr only by being in a place. In addition, she could also stop seithr from entering again until the place had been cleared out of seithr.

Celica didn't really understand concerning her odd physical constitution. But she herself had vaguely guessed that her body was seemingly a bit peculiar.

She had thought that that was why what Eight said about ''your power'' was probably something no one but her could do.

"...It's better for you not to know."

Nine shook her head. As she was slipping from her hands, Celica hurriedly grabbed Nine again.

"You quickly hide it again! Onee-chan is always like this!"

"Celica..."

The worried voice of the older sister reprimanded her.

Celica tightly grabbed her sister's hand with both hands and looked up at her.

An honest determination dwelled beyond the pupils that had the color of wet soil. She stared so intense that it was enough to pierce the person she was looking at.

"See, I know that Onee-chan's thinking a lot of things regarding my safety. I'm happy that you've been concerned and worried about me."

She must have already knew what Celica was going to say next. Inside the stern eyes that she put on the corner, a kindness she wouldn't give to anyone else but Celica and also a frail look passed on Nine's eyes.

She noticed it, but Celica didn't hesitate to continue. After all, it was unmistakably her true feeling. She couldn't lie about her feelings to people important to her.

"But I'm not sure if I'll be happy not knowing about it. So even if I regret it, even if it puts Onee-chan into trouble, I just can't comprehend it if I don't see it myself."

"I do know your personality. But I can't tell you anything about this case. I can't let you know about it. You can't even get involved with it for a bit."

Nine didn't relent from Celica's strength. While pressing her forehead with fingers like she had headache, Nine put her unshakeable resolve into words.

"Why are you so...!"

Getting irritated because Nine wouldn't reveal what she had been keeping her out, Celica's words turned sour in her protest.

However, something came to her mind immediately. Nine had always been thinking about Celica. She knew about it as it had been accumulating one by one from when she was a child.

That was why if Nine told her to stay out so forcefully, then it must be something unfavorable to Celica.

"Is it something dangerous?"

Perhaps it concerned not just about Celica, but something even more expansive.

Suppressing her childish selfishness, Celica lowered her eyes in worry.

Giving it a thought, Nine's sharp but also kind eyes were directed to somewhere distant.

"They're just desperate people wanting to utilize a failure. It's just a boring rivalry of adults. ...Just that."

Those words couldn't have been a lie. But for Celica, it didn't feel like she would tell the truth. Nine had always been concerned about Celica. She always had something she hide.

If Celica were to speak her intention, she wanted to ask what Nine was hiding and why she hid it. She wanted to know about all the circumstances. But Celica gave up in pressing her for a moment.

Her sister had an equal stubbornness as her. If she had decided so, then she wouldn't yield so easily. Besides... considering Nine had been busy with her activities every day, Celica felt guilty if she ended up increasing her burden with her selfish words.

"...You see. I'm not strong and not really good in using magic to fight. But I will do anything if I can be useful for Onee-chan. That's why, tell me when the needs for my strength arrive."

Surely she would be excused if she was only this selfish. Celica straightly looked at Nine while telling her.

Nine's mouth began to open and made a slight smile. She gently released Celica's hands and then used the free hands to wrap Celica's cheeks.

"Celica. You don't have to worry about anything. I will definitely protect you."

"Onee-chan..."

It was by no means satisfactory words. Because it had the same meaning as she didn't have to help her.

But her decision had supported Nine somewhat. If that could help her, then it was fine for now.

Celica put a bright smile to cheer her up while thinking about it.

Since Nine and Celica had left, Seven and Eight were left in a courtyard filled with rich summer greenery's scent. With the same stern gaze, they stared toward the gate leading to Mage's Guild.

Eventually, Eight rudely stomped the stove pavement under her feet with the heel of her long boot in annoyance.

"Huh, what's with that woman!? Even though she's a newbie, she has a look as if she's controlling the Mage's Guild, including Ten Sages. She should keep her manner as she's a bit younger than us!"

As the single hit to the ground didn't relieve her from the resentment inside her stomach, Eight gnawed the lipstick covered lips and walked around.

Looking from the side at the woman's long mantle as she wandered around, Seven breathed a sigh with deep wrinkles on his forehead. While lifting the thin frame of his glasses with middle finger, he stiffly shook his head.

"Dispose of it...? That is no joke. Roughly speaking, it was us who have constructed it until this stage. Not her. While it may be true that she assembled the foundation, it is annoying that she's acting like she owned it all this time."

"Hey, Seven. You don't really mean you're going to dispose it, do you?"

Rushing over, Eight put her hand on Seven's shoulder, raising her eyes on him as she demanded an answer.

"It is a hope. Humanity's... no, our hope! Sure, the Armagus is amazing, but it won't give us victory against Black Beast. It's not significant enough to test out the difference in power with the monster!"

"I know. I am not planning to have it disposed before my eyes. If it were realized, we could show the world of Nine's shallowness."

A while after the heating discussion, Seven's tone of voice took a steep turn downward. The easy-going ice blue gaze looked dull.

"However... it cannot be used as of now. We need Celica A. Mercury."

"Can we just use it without her?"

"We cannot as it is too dangerous. Calm yourself a little. Do you want to bear the stigma of killing your allies?"

"That's true, but do you think we can deceive Nine's eyes? Unless fortune's on our side..."

"——It seems there's an interesting discussion going on here~."

All of a sudden, a third voice interrupted.

Startled, Seven and Eight's body stiffened.

There shouldn't be anyone in the courtyard. Seven and Eight had been checking it with their magic. Before the moment they heard the voice, the courtyard was supposed to be clear of any visible creature other than insects and birds.

Eight rocked her large earrings as she turned around. Seven just gave a gaze at toward the voice.

Both of them recognized the standing man. At the same time, they both grasped the reason bit by bit. That's right. Since he was the man who followed her personally, it was no wonder if he could slip through Ten Sages' eyes.

Step by step, the man drew near.

"Hey... tell me the details."

As if crawling out from the distinct shade of trees, the voice made a chill running on Seven and Eight's spines as he spoke.

===Part 3===

There was a house that served as coffee shop on the sideways of Ishana's main street.

The shop had a lovely atmosphere with brick ornaments arranged on its white wall. White and light brown planters were placed around the entrance. Together lined up with them was an easel with a small blackboard leaning on it. The blackboard had today's recommendation written.

The time was three and a half in the afternoon. It was a bit late to have a tea.

Running and skipped a short stair that only had three flight of steps, Celica entered inside the shop along with Nine. The ringing door chime above her sounded refreshing.

"Let's see..."

Trinity and the others had been separated from them, so they should have come here earlier. Celica looked inside the store that had the sweet smell of butter and sugar drifting. Then, she immediately found a platinum blonde girl stood up and waving her small hand.

"There! Trinity-san, sorry to keep you waiting!"

As her footsteps made low tapping noises on the wooden floor, she went inside while taking Nine along.

Trinity and the others' table was next to a tall decorative plant. But before she pulled a chair, Celica looked puzzled as she saw the faces there.

"Huh? Only you two?"

Only Trinity and Jubei were seated there. Valkenhayn, Hakumen, and Terumi, who should have gone out of the courtyard with them earlier, were nowhere to be seen.

The cat on the table answered Celica's question while resting his chin on his hand.

"Valkenhayn and Hakumen said they have other appointment. Terumi spoke about goin' to toilet along the way and disappeared on his own."

"Eeeh!? Just when I thought everyone will finally have tea together..."

Dejected, Celica dropper her shoulders. She thought her longtime dream would come true today. But then she instantly pulled herself together from the disappointment and raised her cheerful face before sitting beside Jubei.

If they had errands, then there was nothing she could do. Starting from today, the base point was Ishana. There should be another chance later.

Nine also pulled a chair. The white thighs peeking from her miniskirt rubbed together as she crossed her legs. Even Celica took notice of it. She sat on an open seat between Trinity and Jubei.

Calling a waitress who was on her way, Nine ordered ice coffee and chocolate mousse.

"Ah, I want a cold lemon and... mille-feuille!"

As she wrote Celica's order, the waitress in bob cut replied with a smile and turned back toward the kitchen.

"You should have eaten first. Both of you are really principled."

Facing Trinity and Jubei, Nine dropped a smile.

Both of their orders were already placed on the table. Before Trinity was a hot royal milk tea and baked cheese cake. But in front of Jubei was a cup filled with green tea and pound cakes with green tea powder. There were traces that they had drank for a bit, but their cakes remained untouched.

"There's a green tea menu here, huh? First time I saw it."

Celica curiously looked at the cup in front of Jubei. Jubei twitched his whiskers to humor her.

"Seems it's a new menu. It's thanks to the increasin' flow of goods from various countries."

"But you put water inside, didn't you."

From the next seat, Nine lightly poked fun at him. There was no steam coming from the cup. Beside the cup, there were several glasses that had previously been filled with water placed on the table.

Jubei's face started to look a little bad.

"Can't help it. It's too hot."

"Fufu. You like tea but can't drink it hot. So cute."

Nine used her finger to poke the white fur on Jubei's cheek. Then, Jubei suddenly sprung up.

"Cute...!? Like I said, please stop sayin' something like that in public..."

"Oh, it's fine. There's only Celica and Trinity here."

"That's not the problem!"

"Ufufu, please don’t worry about us~. Right, Celica-san~?"

Nine stared at the beastkin with a girlish look that would make the people in Mage's Guild who barely knew her doubted their eyes. Jubei's pointed ears kept twitching as he couldn't calm down.

Trinity nonchalantly brought her cup to her mouth while seeing their exchange.

Celica raised both hands and rested her chin there. She kept nodding with face full of smile.

"Yup. I really like seeing Onee-chan and Jubei-san getting along. Although sometimes I get embarrassed, too."

"Y-You're wrong. I don't really... Uhhh..."

Jubei waved his shaking, bulky hand in the air.

Interrupting his excuse, the waitress finally came carrying Nine and Celica's orders.

Didn't want to expose himself anymore, Jubei shrunk his body with his head down. He lied in wait, concealing his sigh between the lined up tableware.

After a while, the Mercury sisters drew each of their drinks toward themselves. When he heard the noise, Jubei could only let a sigh of relief and raised his face.

Then he dejectedly lowered his whiskers.

"...Of course, you're doin' it."

He dropped his voice as he muttered.

Didn't have a clue, Celica followed Jubei's gaze and understood why.

Nine's supple fingers picked up a pitcher filled with gum syrup that was served with the ice coffee before endlessly pouring its content into her glass. When the clear fluid finally depleted, this time she tilted another pitcher filled with milk like she did before. The white fluid quietly muddied the ice coffee.

"Ah, can I get another gum syrup?"

[[Image:BB_PS2_075.jpg|thumb]]

Without even ruining the smile for business purpose, the waitress Nine called immediately came with a spare pitcher.

Of course, she also poured it into her glass without remain.

The water level of the coffee that got corrupted with syrup and milk had increased almost to the glass' edge.

Using a straw, Nine skillfully stirred the brand ice coffee.

"I've said it already but... it's bad for your body."

Jubei knew it was pointless from the start. It was obvious as it sounded like he had given up.

Acting like it didn't concern her at all, Nine calmly drank the ice coffee that was a little denser than normal.

"Actually, it'll be good for my body if I ingest moderate amount of sugar."

"Uh. Is that... moderate?"

"Jubei. You don't like sweets that much? "

"It's not like that... Nah, it's fine. My bad."

After his doubtful eyes glanced at the empty pitcher again, Jubei seemed to avert his eyes from something and then sipped his warm green tea.

Looking at that banter, Celica exchanged glances with Trinity. They both burst into laughter at the same time.

Noticing it immediately, Jubei stared at them with bitter look on his sullen face.

"...What. Why are you laughin'?"

"No, no. Nothing at all."

"Ufufu. Please don't mind us~."

Playing dumb, Celica and Trinity spontaneously hid their suggestive smiles with both hands.

For several months, Nine and Jubei had obviously become close. It wasn't an exaggeration saying that they had become intimate. Celica was happy with it.

Everyone had been commenting on Nine's natural gift and her abilities. Moreover, they also said Nine had a violent temperament and that she wouldn't go easy about anything. Trinity was the only friend that had become close to her older sister. Celica had also never heard about Nine being approached by guys for several years now.

For her sister being this lovey dovey with someone while having tea was... Rather than a younger sister, the delightfulness she felt was like what a mother would have.

Nine drank her ice coffee while watching every single move from Jubei. Meanwhile, Jubei kept getting into panic although he was going out with her.

While watching both of them, Celica cheerfully ate her mille-feuille. The light pie and strong taste of the custard cream's egg tasted even better.

Then, Trinity suddenly half-rose to her feet.

"Ah, Kazu... Terumi-san."

Slipping into the friendly chat inside the store, a small and sweet voice called a name.

As Celica turned around, she saw a tall man wearing low hood approaching them. He didn’t really felt appropriate with the fairy-tale atmosphere of the store.

Instead of calling him, Celica waved her hand. Terumi quickly stopped for a moment. But without making the previous action looked obvious, he came close to their table.

Just after that, Nine's eyes sharpened.

"Where did you go?"

As if reflecting her doubting voice, the atmosphere got stiffened.

But Terumi didn't even pay attention to the changing atmosphere. He distorted his mouth as he laughed. Avoiding the empty space next to Celica, he sat down beside Trinity.

"Toilet, toilet. You heard from them, didn't you?"

"You better not do anything as you please."

"Hmm, so you'll wait for me whenever I go to toilet? Nice hobby you got there."

Nine's look got even sharper. The atmosphere made it felt like she would proceed to stand up and grab his collar. Celica placed both hands on the table as if to interrupt them.

"Onee-chan, Terumi-san. Let's stop this already. We're having a tea now."

Without raising the attention of other customers, Celica put in a reproachful tone.

Taking the opportunity, Terumi raised both hands; making a pose like he surrendered.

"Hey, you're doubting me too much. Forgot? I can't ''lie'' to you. You're the one who used that annoying magic to me."

Terumi had been inflicted with ''Mind Eater'' by Nine. It made him unable to disobey Nine's command nor lying to her.

"You're wasting time doubting me. Don't you hate doing pointless thing? Miss. Ten. Sages."

His sarcasm made Nine's eyebrows twitched. But before she could answer, Jubei interrupted like Celica did.

"Don't get too sensitive, Nine. Mind Eater's working. Have he actually gone against your order once?"

Nine could just find his whereabouts if she felt liked it. Even when earlier Jubei told her that Terumi was gone, Nine should have searched for Terumi's location. As its result was that she knew he was heading to the store, she didn't look deeper into it.

Both Jubei and Celica gave a soothing look at Nine. Then she put it aside as she sighed.

"...Oh well. It's not good arguing here."

Averting her eyes from the gazes, Nine scooped her chocolate mousse with fork.

Seeing the topic was over, Terumi greatly tilted his chair and stopped an unfortunate waitress passing by.

"Hey, miss. Get me the usual black tea and hardboiled egg."

As he arbitrarily made an order, Terumi returned the chair to its original position with slight noise.

Trinity just watched the scene quietly beside him.

Whenever Trinity looked at Terumi, sometimes, just sometimes, she would make a painful look. Even Celica knew the reason. Terumi really resembled him. A young student who were very close to Trinity that unfortunately had disappeared from the academy unnoticed.

Their behavior and expression were completely different, but the voice and presence were surprisingly similar. If he were to remove the hood he never took off, she wondered if the face of that friend would appear.

That was why when Terumi here, Trinity surely remembered about that friend of hers. Even while it had only been eight months, Celica could remember Ragna on a whim.

When she thought about it, a suffocating sensation arose in her chest.

"Okay!"

Determined, Celica suddenly raised the corners of her eyes and struck the table with both hands.

"Let's talk about something fun!"

The atmosphere had been somewhat gloomy for a while. Heavy. Painful.

In this tea time that supposed to be more fun, Celica wanted for everyone to get along more and more. Fully embraced that belief, Celica haphazardly stood up.

However, during that moment, Celica plunged forward too much and her feet strongly kicked the table.

"Wha, wha..."

As the momentum ruined her balance, Celica greatly bent backward.

"Look out, Celica!"

Jubei immediately reacted. He stretched his hand to support Celica from the side. Jubei's hand supported Celica... or as it supposed to be but immediately, Celica poorly grabbed the back of the chair where Jubei had been sitting.

Celica's hand firmly grabbed the back of the chair and then grasped it strongly. Along with Jubei's tail.

"UGYAAH!?"

A terrible scream that had never been heard by anyone escaped from Jubei's mouth. The small body which was covered in thick fur jumped significantly at the spot with a jolt.

With incomparable strength to Celica, Jubei's knees hit the tabletop. The table obediently moved in a big way from the impact. Nine got surprised. Then the ice coffee she held that had been raised a bit leaped greatly...

The spilling mixture of ice coffee, gum syrup, and coffee milk was now all over Trinity's face.

"Ah..."

The leaked small voice was Trinity's.

Then a painful silence flowed into the ears of the people confined in the table.

Even the gentle friendly chat inside the store, which was supposed to be audible, seemed to vanish somewhere.

Eventually, Trinity gently removed the glasses that had become wet from the thick liquid of the ice coffee.

Her hung expression was hidden by the fluffy hair flowing from front and both sides. However, there was no doubt that the mood changed for the higher.

"...It seems my glasses are stained."

The sweet echo sounded like usual. On the contrary, fear clouded Celica and Nine's hearts as they understood the situation.

"Uh, umm, Trinity-san...? So-Sorry. I, um, never thought this would happen...!"

"Let's talk it together, Trinity! We surely will come into understanding!"

"Wh-What? What's going on?"

Though he grasped the tension of the situation by watching Celica and Nine apologizing profusely, Jubei couldn't understand what was happening. He was flustered while holding his aching tail.

Nine then grasped his hand.

"I'll tell the reason later. But for now, we should apologize. You too!"

Being turned around strong enough to make a noise, Terumi, who was stretching his hand to get the black tea that had just come, raised his face.

"Huh? Me too!?"

"Just apologize!"

"Tch, dammit. What's with you? Her glasses are just dirty, so..."

"'Just'? Did you say 'just' before...?"

Trinity's whisper silenced Terumi's abusive words as he started to grumble. Normally, it shouldn't be happening. But currently, Trinity wasn't in her usual state.

In the end, Trinity slowly took a breath.

"...Everyone, I have to tell something."

Her smile was kind enough to be horrific.

===Part 4===

The sky of the endless night had a full moon again tonight. It looked similar to a water basin.

The down pouring silver light was serene and cold. It illuminated the erected castle. The beautiful but solemn castle like those from fairy tales was among the vast rose garden. It stood alone in silence.

A place belonged to nowhere, yet connected with every dark night of the world. Exist but nonexistent. Similar the other side of the moon... Once, this place was described as such by the lord of the castle. The castle of the vampire who spent his live watching over the people in the world.

As her predecessor, Clavis Alucard, died around eight months ago, Rachel Alucard presently acted as the castle's lady. Still a young female vampire, the torn, small world recognized her as the new master. It was painted in the bountiful red of roses, befitting the youth of the castle's lady.

The spectacle of the garden was very magnificent as could be seen from a long vertical window installed in a room of the castle.

Rachel touched the cold windowpane with the young fingers peeking from the sleeve of her black dress. Slipping from her favorite scenery, she removed her gaze from it and elegantly turned behind.

"...I see. You can't remember it still."

Together with the girl's movement, her golden hair that were tied at high position on both sides swayed along with the big ribbons.

The faint magical light flickered inside the room, revealing two figures beside Rachel. At the same time, the light indicated a tall man with muscular body.

The rose red pupils of the adolescent girl were directed toward the taller figure. Illuminated by the faint light, the emerging white figure looked just like a ghost.

"It appears that we cannot depend on your memories, Mr. Hero of the Future."

Putting her slight disappointment, Rachel addressed the ghost.

The ghost's name was Hakumen.

"...Do you know what he intend to accomplish?"

He stared directly at Rachel without making any slight movement, questioning with muffled voice. Those who didn't know Hakumen would see him like a talking sculpture.

Amused by it, Rachel slowly blinked her dollish large eyes.

"Compared to you who don't remember anything, I would say so."

"Then, is that man really scheming something...?"

Between Hakumen and Rachel, the other figure of man asked with a little bit of eagerness. When he took a step forward, the tied long hair on his back swayed anxiously. He was Valkenhayn.

Toward the question from the loyal butler who had been serving from her father, Clavis' time, Rachel answered not with words. She turned toward the window again and only responded with silence and distant gaze.

In his regret, Valkenhayn tightened the fist in front of his chest.

"Regardless, that man has the scent of danger. He shouldn't have been released before... It is not too late. While Mind Eater is still effective, I shall take his life!"

"You must not, Valkenhayn."

With the coolness of the north wind, Rachel severed the butler's fierceness.

Contrary to their young appearance, her eyes contained deep wisdom. The blood red pupils faintly wavered.

"That man must not be killed. He still has some values. No, his help is indispensable. If not, then there will be no significance in anyone's struggle."

After speaking that much, Rachel briefly sighed. When she closed her eyes, her long eyelashes made shadows on the pale skin around her eyes.

"...Besides, we are not able to kill that man."

Her muttering voice slightly shook the air.

Groaning, Valkenhayn turned silent. Hakumen just stood there quietly.

Without directing her eyes to anyone, Rachel lightly bit her flower bud-like lips.

Her eyes were watching everything in the world. Her ears were hearing everything in the world. Her mind was memorizing everything in the world. However, her hands couldn’t change the world. Even if she knew what awaited in the future.

"It is humanity's choice that will decide the future. It will never change now and forever. That is why, it is not something we can change."

The red eyes looked at the white face. They had a sympathy somewhere.

There was a deteriorating sweet scent in the flowing silence. It might came from Valkenhayn's master.

Eventually, Hakumen pulled his body and turned his back from the young lady of the castle. The tall, large sword he carried bore some kind of dignity into it.

"If that is your conclusion, then I will not oppose. However, whether you choose providence, reasons, or none at all, I have a different belief than yours."

"You spoke of interesting thing. Will you try and do the impossible?"

"My blade is to slay my enemy... the Dark One. I would cut reasons to carry that purpose if needed."

After leaving those words, Hakumen largely stepped forward. With the spilling silver hair on his back swaying, he left the dim room.

Watching over the retreating figure from behind, Rachel engraved a weak smile. But her eyes were far from smiling as they were gleaming with cold light.

"...Cut reasons... Then you would sever this tale? Do you, Mr. Hero?"

The moon in the sky of the rose garden didn’t reply. Of course, Rachel didn't have the answer to her own question.

There was only her incomparably loyal butler giving a bow to her before exiting the room to brew her tea.

While listening to the departing footsteps, Rachel opened the window wide. Just as she did so, the scent of night and rose surged forward.

In the feeling of the night. In the empty feeling of the night, she longed to drink Valkenhayn's black tea.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 2

2015-09-10T17:11:50Z

Specs: /* Chapter 2: Purple Ones, Their Theory */ Rewriting to make it read better in english

==Chapter 2: Purple Ones, Their Theory==

===Part 1===

Most of the children who lived in Ishana attended an academy located at the centre of the city. It was adjoined with the Mage's Guild.

The U-shaped buildings were built facing each other. There was a thick green garden of a courtyard interposing, connecting the two establishments. It was possible to go back and forth there.

Even if she had a day off from the academy, whenever she had business with Mage's Guild, Celica always entered through the academy's main gate. But since the circumstance was quite different today, she entered using the gate to the Mage's Guild.

The reason was her companion. Her companion wore a faceless white mask and odd white clothing. He, Hakumen, was also outfitted with a long sword that was as long as he was tall. Since she was taking him along, she couldn't go inside the academy as her classmates might be there.

To quickly avoid any unnecessary stiff atmosphere, she started to run toward the courtyard that was also connected with the academy.

When she got outside, the smell of nature hit her all at once. The refreshing wind made Celica stop walking reflexively and took a deep breath of air.

Then, some familiar figures caught her eye.

On the other side of the shrubberies she could see several men and women walking.

When she noticed the woman wearing a large triangular hat walking at the front of the pack, Celica's face suddenly lit up.

"Onee-chan!"

While frantically waving her hand, she sprang into a run.

She proceeded, taking a large detour around the shrubberies. The owner of the triangular hat spread both of her arms, waiting for Celica on the other side.

The woman's long hair flowed down her back, and her supple legs stretched out from her tight skirt. She was a girl with glamorous proportions that would easily charm any man without trying. She was Nine.

"Celica!"

She firmly seized the rushing Celica in both arms. Then Nine embraced her younger sister into her voluptuous chest. At the moment, most of Celica's face was buried in the soft cushion.

"Puh. Onee-chan, I'm in pain..."

"Good grief, where did you go? I was worried when I couldn't find you. I thought I told you to wait for me while I was condcting business. Are you okay? You didn't meet some vulgar man, did you?"

"Mmmmmmph<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki>..."

"Hahaha, you're at it again."

The three men and the woman who had accompanied Nine came along. Among them was a cat-type beastkin, recognisable by his high-set triangular ears and two long tails. His right eye was covered with an eye patch. The beastkin, Jubei, let out a cheerful laugh.

Together with him was Valkenhayn, a man with a fearless face and sturdy body who kept his identity as a werewolf hidden. Next was Yuuki Terumi, a man whose eyes were hidden by a hood; he was silently keeping his distance from Celica and Nine. Behind him was a girl in a full-length robe who was wearing round glasses, Trinity.

Peeking at Celica and Nine from the side, Trinity quietly giggled.

"Oh my, Nine. Celica-san's going to cease functioning."

The cotton candy-like platinum blonde hair spilled from the hood she wore. Each time she moved, it sparkled as it reflected sunlight.

The sweet voice sounded slow and carefree. Lectured by it, Nine finally relaxed her arms.

Like a small animal, Celica slipped through the opened gap.

"Puhaa. Sorry, Onee-chan. I was with Hakumen-san up on the hill."

"With Hakumen?"

"Yup. We talked for a bit."

"...I see."

Nine, who had been looking at Celica affectionately, suddenly shifted her gaze to a completely different look. Although she had been calmly watching Celica in fascination, her stare was now like an ice needle.

Not a speck of kindness remained in her sharp gaze. The daggers in her eyes were pointed at Hakumen where he stood behind Celica, acting like he had nothing to do with her.

"The schedule of the meeting must have been reported to you, Hakumen. If you're in Ishana, then why didn't you attend?"

Nine spoke as if interrogating him. A tension began to stretch over the group.

But Hakumen didn't respond or even move.

His attitude made Nine's irritation take a sudden turn. Everyone there felt it, excluding Hakumen.

Celica's smile stiffened as she looked at Nine and Hakumen alternately. A bit to the side, Jubei and Valkenhayn looked astonished and exchanged worried looks.

High heels roughly clattering against the stone-paved path, Nine took several steps forward.

"You're the key piece in our strategy. If you're not there, then it's out of the question. Even someone like you, who can't comprehend anything other than swinging a sword, should have understood."

"I do not recall ever being your pawn."

Without making any movement, Hakumen replied indifferently.

The fire in Nine's eyes burned brighter.

"You're less than a pawn if you can't even abide simple instructions. Listen. Next time, you absolutely have to come here at the designated time. Don't keep doing the same thing every time. I don't have the spare time to babysit you."

"There is no meaning in attending a gathering with nothing but tedious talk. My soul yearns only to slay my foes."

"You may be okay with that, but it puts me in serious troubles!"

"Now, now. Don't raise your voice like that~. Look, Nine. Celica-san is frightened."

Before anyone had noticed, Trinity had moved near Nine and Hakumen. She gently forced herself between them. Before, the place was filled with a tension that could freeze the wind. That moment, the original calmness of the courtyard, matching the touch of the warm sunlight, returned.

Nine reluctantly stopped venting her anger. Seeing this, Celica felt relieved. She scratched her cheek apologetically.

"I'm sorry. I was the one who kept Hakumen-san. If only we had intended to head for the meeting instead..."

"Celica didn't do anything bad[[User:Spesialo|Spesialo]] ([[User talk:Spesialo|talk]]). You never intended to attend the meeting. Rather than for the meeting, you should be apologizing for making my cute Celica look sad. Like, right this instant."

"O, Onee-chan..."

Out of character for her normal professional attitude, Nine kept spoke using the pampering voice only those closest to her knew.

Even if she had grown accustomed since Nine always did it, Celica let out a wry smile. She was happy of her sister's excessive love. But she was also worried when it occasionally went on a rampage.

"Geez... What a noisy sisters."

Valkenhayn looked astonished as he turned his head toward the voice.

As if reapplying tension that had slackened off once, a harsh laughter could be heard.

It was Terumi.

He was standing casually with both hands inserted into pockets in an unambitious manner. Then he tilted his head back while his thin shoulders shook in extreme amusement. He didn't even try to hide the laugh that he ridiculed them with. He didn't think the sisters' conversation was charming even for a bit.

"Something amusing? ...You puppet."

Revealing her discomfort, Nine coldly questioned him. The degree of coldness was different from what she had been directing at Hakumen.

But instead of getting frightened even for a bit, Terumi made fun of her and shrugged his shoulders.

"Nuh-uh~. It's just funny seeing you guys making idiotic face."

Interrupting Terumi's laugh, a white arm extended toward his throat and roughly grasped his collar.

Hakumen pulled him toward himself and stared at him with intimidating silence. Terumi glared at him like a poisonous snake creeping from darkness.

"What... Don't just casually touch me. I said something that hurt your feelings? Aah? Man, you just have to answer honestly."

The white mask remained silent. But the hand that grabbed his collar wasn't gentle; power was put into it.

Although he was trying to tear off the arm, Terumi grinned and provoked him even more.

"Hah, what's with you? We're friends, aren't we? Let's get along, Hakumen-chan. Or what? You can't talk since you got no mouth?"

"You..."

"Okay, stop!"

Celica's voice suddenly came in between, interrupting Hakumen's words and Terumi's grin.

"Quit with the fighting. You're getting into another arguments so soon, even though Trinity-san just ended it earlier."

"Good grief," said Celica as she grabbed both tall men's shoulders, urging them to separate.

But before he got pushed aside, Terumi twisted his body to forcefully get away from Celica and Hakumen's hands. He turned his face away and faintly clicked his tongue while backing away, taking a great distance from them.

He was obviously avoiding them. But even if she was aware of it, Celica just held herself back and made a wry smile for a moment.

Every time Terumi happened to be near Nine and Hakumen, a quarreling would develop. Terumi's reaction was always like he did now. Somehow, Terumi had a weird dislike from being touched by Celica.

Then Trinity clasped her hands together delightfully. She made a peaceful and earnest smile.

"Everyone~, why don't we have a tea now?"

The voice that had the sweet scent of butter and sugar drifting about made Jubei scratched his head with a puzzled face.

"Tea, huh... That's just like what you'd propose, but we're doin' it with these guys? It ain't like we're just goin' to fill a table and get along now, is it?"

"Isn't it fine? I'm hoping we can spend time quietly by having a graceful tea time."

While fixing his collar, Valkenhayn took a step ahead. Following him, Trinity also urged the others.

"...I sure hope the coffee will taste good."

Nine grumbled dejectedly and dropped her shoulders along with a sigh. Celica took Nine's arm to her chest and smiled gleefully.

"This is the first time everyone having tea together, right? We've got quite a people here, but let's just go to the usual store!"

"Celica, are you serious? I don't want to see these guys' faces in that store... Ah, of course Jubei's a different case."

"H-Hey. Stop talkin' like that in a place like this..."

Jubei looked downward as Nine made a surprise attack with her charming smile. His ears that usually stood up were also seemingly bending down.

Nine, Celica, and Jubei followed Valkenhayn and Trinity who had gone ahead. Hakumen and Terumi also stepped forth without saying anything.

However, before they took another few steps subsequently, a heavy noise resounded as the gate that led to the courtyard from Mage's Guild opened.

"Oh my~, everyone's present."

Together with the charming provocative voice, long boots' heels, which were even taller than Nine's, made a noise along the courtyard's path.

Who appeared was a woman wearing a dress that had a large gap on the chest part, complete with long mantle decorated with extravagant fur. Her thick lips with lipstick and gorgeous necklace decorating her chest were eye-catching. A slender figure peeked from her suggestive attire.

Beside her, stood a man with silk-like blonde hair that had been grown long. With such a truly stylish outfit, he appeared like some kind of a royalty.

"It is not admirable of you bringing outsiders inside the guild, Nine."

The blond man put out a modest smile along with calm tone of voice had thorns of rationality in it. The cool ice-blue pair of eyes looked at the lined up faces in the courtyard in turn. The thin frame of his glasses emphasized his intelligence and dignity.

"Eight, Seven..."

Nine dropped her voice in displeasure as the pair of man and woman appeared and stood in her way.

Eight was the eighth and Seven was the seventh.

Along with Nine as the ninth, they were Ten Sages just like her. The proof was the conspicuously large triangular hat placed on top of their heads.

Ten Sages——the designated people who were outstanding magicians even among the Mage's Guild. They were existences that had the highest authority over Ishana. The maximum number of had been decided as ten people. But it was less than ten people right now. There were missing numbers as some positions in Mage's Guild weren't filled.

Seven, Eight, and Nine's age was relatively young among the Ten Sages. The three of them also stood out in their abilities. But it was a well-known fact that Nine was especially young and blessed with a special talent.

"Trinity. Sorry but go ahead and take Celica with everyone."

Without taking her eyes from the two Ten Sages who stood on her way, Nine spoke in a terribly calm voice.

Trinity nodded immediately.

"Understood. Everyone, let us go~."

"Is it alright?"

Jubei was frowning in his concern, but Trinity smiled to get rid of his fear. Then she dropped her voice a little as she whispered into his ear.

"It's okay. It'll be inconvenient if we have to get out of the island from being carelessly listening in Ten Sages' affairs~. Except regarding the Black Beast, getting too deeply involved with Mage's Guild would put us into trouble."

"I see..."

He was still not yet fully convinced, but Jubei swung his tails in in exchange for nodding. The only people who had as much interest in Mage's Guild and Nine as Jubei did were just Celica and Trinity. Without needing to be urged by Trinity again, Valkenhayn, Hakumen, and Terumi promptly went out of the courtyard.

Afterwards, Jubei, Trinity, and Celica followed. ...But when she was passing Seven, he grabbed Celica's arm.

"Hey!"

Nine shouted in anger immediately. On the spur of the moment, Trinity stopped her feet while Jubei put himself on guard.

But Seven didn't reduce the strength he put in the hand that grabbed Celica.

Celica stared at Seven in wonder. It wasn't like she knew him much, but Seven was someone who had thick image of a gentleman who had polite demeanor and gentle attitude. It was surprising for him to rudely seize someone's arm while having an awfully stern face.

Still grabbing Celica's arm, Seven loudly spoke.

"You have an involvement in our discussion. You will have to remain here."

"Me...?"

"Listen to me. Just go, Celica."

Unable to just watching it, Nine stepped up and roughly separated Seven's hand from Celica's arm. Since she took the opportunity to let a light electric current flowed, Seven of course removed his hand.

But from the side, Eight interrupted with frivolous talk while fiddling her hair that spilled from the hat.

"Hmm? Why are you keeping your sister away? Don’t you feel sorry for hiding such an important thing from her?"

"Eight, you have nothing to do with this."

"Oh, but I do. Right, Celica-chan?"

While talking back with carefree attitude to the furious Nine, Eight looked at Celica.

Celica took a guess by intuition from Eight's suggestive look. Nine had something that Celica wasn't aware of. Now, she was desperately trying to keep Celica away from it.

Once she thought about it, she couldn't keep quiet anymore.

"I will stay. Trinity-san, Jubei-san, you two can go ahead."

"Eh, eh, but..."

Since Celica flatly declared it without any hint of hesitation, Trinity got flustered and then looked at Nine. Without saying anything, her gentle green eyes looked troubled and asked what to do.

Nine held her head. Nine knew Celica's personality better than anyone. When Celica looked up straight and spoke frankly like now, it would be futile for anyone to oppose her.

"...Trinity, Jubei. I will join soon with Celica, so please take care of the others. Leaving them on their own will just give endless anxiety to me."

"If Nine said so... then okay."

"We'll wait at the store. Come quick."

Trinity bowed to Seven and Eight. Jubei didn't bow but gave a suspicious glance at them. Together they turned back and left the courtyard.

When the gate toward the Mage's Guild's buildings completely closed, Nine went just next to Celica. She put her long hair onto her back while still in her irritation. After she spat out a sigh, her gaze that had been burning in resentment was now filled with unshakeable composure.

"Now, I'll listen to your business. Though, I never thought this story of yours would be anything of interest."

===Part 2===

Nine with Celica, and Seven with Eight. The cold wind in the courtyard blew through the gap between them as they stood each other.

Nine stood, folding her arms with a manner that suited her overbearing beauty. Next to the older sister, Celica was alarmed as the tension grew more violent bit by bit.

She was normally oblivious about it, but Nine, who had received a large triangular hat, was a Ten Sage. And Seven, together with Eight, wore the same hat as they were also Ten Sages.

Ten Sages had a completely different status within the people belonging in Mage's Guild. Their existences were far higher. Even the thickheaded Celica could recognize their status and other social standings. The three of them stood in the same position as the people who had the highest authority in the guild. It felt like they were sticking out like a sore thumb somewhat.

Celica was restless and kept looking around the surroundings. Despite it, Eight looked toward the gate that led to the guild before cynically raised her red-lipstick lips and showing a smile.

"You're just like a queen having followed by attendants like that. Though, this place is the majestic Mage's Guild, not your castle. So don't be mistaken, okay?"

"They are an essential force to battle Black Beast. In other words, my comrade-in-arms. Calling them outsiders or attendants... I wonder who's the one mistaking Mage's Guild as their palace?"

In no instant, Nine coldly replied the provocation with sarcasm.

Eight was at a loss for words. But she immediately pulled herself together and smiled. Then she put the hands that had been on her waist onto her chest, folding her arms embracing her body.

"Hmph, comrade-in-arms? If we remove Trinity, the rest are just suspicious people. There are beastkin, werewolf, and two others who aren't even human. I've always considered you as a weird person beforehand, but it's still surprising seeing you have a hobby to keep nonhumans in your service~."

Getting offended by her manner of speaking, Celica largely stepped forth.

"Excuse me! I don't think it's like you've just said. Jubei-san, Valkenhayn-san, Hakumen-san, and Terumi-san are trying to beat Black Beast with their utmost effort. I really don't approve you... making fool of the people who fight together with us!"

For Celica, the people Eight regarded as nonhumans were her precious sister's comrades.

Celica didn't have enough power to save her sister. That was why Celica honestly had great respect to them. Nine had approved their strength. They wield that same strength to fight together with her. Celica felt deep gratitude to them.

It was unacceptable for people who barely knew them insulted them.

Nine put her hand on Celica's enraged shoulder before speaking indifferently.

"Celica, you shouldn't speak too much with that woman. ...You might get infected with her worthless pattern of thinking."

"Wh-What did you say!? Hey, Nine. Is that how you talk your senior!?"

"Being polite is meaningless when the other party spent their life pointlessly."

"Pointless... You're the one who's pointless!"

"Leave it at that, Eight. We have an important business to do, don't we?"

Seven's composure cut up the building sparks between the women like a knife cutting a cheese.

As her partner didn't look even slightly disturbed, Eight deliberately kept her composure and cleared her throat.

"I, Indeed. You're right. Nine... this has to wait until that thing's test run."

Slowly, Eight directly spoke to Nine as if the hysteria so far was a lie.

That thing. The words made Nine's face changed.

"Causality weapon..."

Celica turned around as her sister involuntarily muttered it, having her breath taken away. Nine casted her eyes down slightly. Her mouth seemed stiff.

Nine lightly made fists and then raised her glare, looking from the wide brim of her hat. It wasn't the expression of anger. If it were put into word, then it would be contempt.

"Stop the development. Don’t make me say it over and over again."

"...The same to you, don't make me say it over again. It is indispensable for humanity."

Even if he was aware that there was contempt in Nine's eyes, Seven, with his detestable calmness, kept his elegant smile.

Beside them, Eight flicked the crystal on her earring with her fingers before she spoke.

"The preparation for its activation is about to begin soon. But a problem remains in the control system. But it can be easily solved if Celica A. Mercury is involved."

When her name got suddenly brought up, Celica jolted and pointed at herself.

Eight deeply nodded to persuade her.

"Yes. With your power, we can put it into combat. Will you cooperate?"

"No."

Nine declared strong enough to cause the illusion to quickly break as if it got slapped by her.

"If it can't be controlled, then it should be disposed. From the beginning, its existence is a mistake itself. I won't let Celica get involved. Ever."

Different from the sharp gaze that had been directed to Seven and Eight until now, there was now an invisible, surging vigor rampaging in her.

She made the oppression into physical form by putting it into her tone of voice. It slightly made both opposing Ten Sages winced unintentionally. For just a split of second, a humiliating fright showed on each of Seven and Eight's faces.

Looking at them from the side, anxiety stuck in Celica's mind. Just what ''that thing'' was that made Nine strongly rejected it like this.

She had a guess. Perhaps it was really terrifying. Or that it might expose Celica's life to danger.

Back then... back at Black Beast's last appearance eight months ago, there was something like this, too.

There was a device called ''Kushinada's Lynchpin'' in the underground of a certain research establishment. If it had been activated, it could have halted Black Beast's activity. However, the activation required Celica's life.

Nine yelled that she absolutely objected in utilizing it. Celica said that she wanted to use it.

Nine's expression currently had a bit of resemblance to the expression she had back then.

(...I think back then... it looked more like... she almost cried.)

Celica muttered as she thought about it.

Interrupting Celica's sentiment, Seven opened both his hands wide. It seemed like he was about to give a speech.

"Nine. You truly don’t understand. How many people do you think have lost their lives and live in fear due to Black Beast? This isn't the circumstance where you should put your self-interest as priority."

"I admit that the Armagus you've created is a superior measure. It's come to form because of the foundation you designed. I know that it'll be even more diverse later on, but humanity needs a decisive weapon that's more reliable!"

Taking over Seven, Eight talked passionately.

Celica could even see that they seriously meant what they said from the bottom of their hearts. But even then, both of them couldn't lit the passion inside Nine's eyes which were staring at them with intense coldness.

"Dispose it. This is an order from my position as someone who has complete authority regarding Black Beast's engagement."

"What authority!? My rank in Ten Sages is higher than yours!"

"My rights were decided in the meeting of that so called Ten Sages, Eight. Talk to the other Ten Sages if you have complaints. And..."

Nine spoke on and on quickly. Her determination itself was unshakeable and unstoppable. Putting it even heavier, Nine added the last remark. For Nine, she was certain that it itself was her true feelings.

"From now on, do not ever approach Celica again."

Celica stood dumbfounded unable to grasp even a fragment of the conversation. Then Nine grabbed her shoulder and quickly started to lead her away.

What stopped her feet wasn't the bewildered Celica, but Seven with the calmness that hid his real intention.

"I will say this once. Both Eight and I were reluctant in deciding you as the Ten Sage who should possess complete authority. You are certainly talented. But handling an army is another kind of talent."

"...Then I will also say this once. The opponent we have to defeat is Black Beast. Not someone with insignificant jealousy. And certainly not the world."

After leaving behind those words, this time Nine took along Celica and got out of the courtyard.

Stiff noises rang within the Mage's Guild's hallway in fast rhythm.

Nine's pace was usually fast. But it now, like she did at times, particularly made unpleasant footsteps.

Celica's footsteps followed it in her fluster.

"Onee-chan, Onee-chan!"

She had called her out countless times. They got out of the Mage's Guild's main entrance with Nine's feet remained unresponsive. Then Celica strongly pulled her sister's arm and forcibly stopped her.

"Onee-chan! I've told you to wait, but why don't you answer?"

"...You should know my answer if you listened before. This is all for you."

Without shaking off Celica's arms, Nine reluctantly stopped her feet following Celica. Then she let out a sigh of resignation.

Celica's ponytail sprung as she quickly nodded.

"I did hear it. What's ''that thing'' that Seven-san and Eight-san were talking about earlier? What did they mean by needing my power?"

Even if someone had a natural talent in magic, a fitting training was required to handle it. But Celica was able to use healing magic from the beginning without any practice.

However, her healing magic wasn't the important one. The power gifted to Celica when she was born had more to do with her physical constitution.

Celica could suppress seithr only by being in a place. In addition, she could also stop seithr from entering again until the place had been cleared out of seithr.

Celica didn't really understand concerning her odd physical constitution. But she herself had vaguely guessed that her body was seemingly a bit peculiar.

She had thought that that was why what Eight said about ''your power'' was probably something no one but her could do.

"...It's better for you not to know."

Nine shook her head. As she was slipping from her hands, Celica hurriedly grabbed Nine again.

"You quickly hide it again! Onee-chan is always like this!"

"Celica..."

The worried voice of the older sister reprimanded her.

Celica tightly grabbed her sister's hand with both hands and looked up at her.

An honest determination dwelled beyond the pupils that had the color of wet soil. She stared so intense that it was enough to pierce the person she was looking at.

"See, I know that Onee-chan's thinking a lot of things regarding my safety. I'm happy that you've been concerned and worried about me."

She must have already knew what Celica was going to say next. Inside the stern eyes that she put on the corner, a kindness she wouldn't give to anyone else but Celica and also a frail look passed on Nine's eyes.

She noticed it, but Celica didn't hesitate to continue. After all, it was unmistakably her true feeling. She couldn't lie about her feelings to people important to her.

"But I'm not sure if I'll be happy not knowing about it. So even if I regret it, even if it puts Onee-chan into trouble, I just can't comprehend it if I don't see it myself."

"I do know your personality. But I can't tell you anything about this case. I can't let you know about it. You can't even get involved with it for a bit."

Nine didn't relent from Celica's strength. While pressing her forehead with fingers like she had headache, Nine put her unshakeable resolve into words.

"Why are you so...!"

Getting irritated because Nine wouldn't reveal what she had been keeping her out, Celica's words turned sour in her protest.

However, something came to her mind immediately. Nine had always been thinking about Celica. She knew about it as it had been accumulating one by one from when she was a child.

That was why if Nine told her to stay out so forcefully, then it must be something unfavorable to Celica.

"Is it something dangerous?"

Perhaps it concerned not just about Celica, but something even more expansive.

Suppressing her childish selfishness, Celica lowered her eyes in worry.

Giving it a thought, Nine's sharp but also kind eyes were directed to somewhere distant.

"They're just desperate people wanting to utilize a failure. It's just a boring rivalry of adults. ...Just that."

Those words couldn't have been a lie. But for Celica, it didn't feel like she would tell the truth. Nine had always been concerned about Celica. She always had something she hide.

If Celica were to speak her intention, she wanted to ask what Nine was hiding and why she hid it. She wanted to know about all the circumstances. But Celica gave up in pressing her for a moment.

Her sister had an equal stubbornness as her. If she had decided so, then she wouldn't yield so easily. Besides... considering Nine had been busy with her activities every day, Celica felt guilty if she ended up increasing her burden with her selfish words.

"...You see. I'm not strong and not really good in using magic to fight. But I will do anything if I can be useful for Onee-chan. That's why, tell me when the needs for my strength arrive."

Surely she would be excused if she was only this selfish. Celica straightly looked at Nine while telling her.

Nine's mouth began to open and made a slight smile. She gently released Celica's hands and then used the free hands to wrap Celica's cheeks.

"Celica. You don't have to worry about anything. I will definitely protect you."

"Onee-chan..."

It was by no means satisfactory words. Because it had the same meaning as she didn't have to help her.

But her decision had supported Nine somewhat. If that could help her, then it was fine for now.

Celica put a bright smile to cheer her up while thinking about it.

Since Nine and Celica had left, Seven and Eight were left in a courtyard filled with rich summer greenery's scent. With the same stern gaze, they stared toward the gate leading to Mage's Guild.

Eventually, Eight rudely stomped the stove pavement under her feet with the heel of her long boot in annoyance.

"Huh, what's with that woman!? Even though she's a newbie, she has a look as if she's controlling the Mage's Guild, including Ten Sages. She should keep her manner as she's a bit younger than us!"

As the single hit to the ground didn't relieve her from the resentment inside her stomach, Eight gnawed the lipstick covered lips and walked around.

Looking from the side at the woman's long mantle as she wandered around, Seven breathed a sigh with deep wrinkles on his forehead. While lifting the thin frame of his glasses with middle finger, he stiffly shook his head.

"Dispose of it...? That is no joke. Roughly speaking, it was us who have constructed it until this stage. Not her. While it may be true that she assembled the foundation, it is annoying that she's acting like she owned it all this time."

"Hey, Seven. You don't really mean you're going to dispose it, do you?"

Rushing over, Eight put her hand on Seven's shoulder, raising her eyes on him as she demanded an answer.

"It is a hope. Humanity's... no, our hope! Sure, the Armagus is amazing, but it won't give us victory against Black Beast. It's not significant enough to test out the difference in power with the monster!"

"I know. I am not planning to have it disposed before my eyes. If it were realized, we could show the world of Nine's shallowness."

A while after the heating discussion, Seven's tone of voice took a steep turn downward. The easy-going ice blue gaze looked dull.

"However... it cannot be used as of now. We need Celica A. Mercury."

"Can we just use it without her?"

"We cannot as it is too dangerous. Calm yourself a little. Do you want to bear the stigma of killing your allies?"

"That's true, but do you think we can deceive Nine's eyes? Unless fortune's on our side..."

"——It seems there's an interesting discussion going on here~."

All of a sudden, a third voice interrupted.

Startled, Seven and Eight's body stiffened.

There shouldn't be anyone in the courtyard. Seven and Eight had been checking it with their magic. Before the moment they heard the voice, the courtyard was supposed to be clear of any visible creature other than insects and birds.

Eight rocked her large earrings as she turned around. Seven just gave a gaze at toward the voice.

Both of them recognized the standing man. At the same time, they both grasped the reason bit by bit. That's right. Since he was the man who followed her personally, it was no wonder if he could slip through Ten Sages' eyes.

Step by step, the man drew near.

"Hey... tell me the details."

As if crawling out from the distinct shade of trees, the voice made a chill running on Seven and Eight's spines as he spoke.

===Part 3===

There was a house that served as coffee shop on the sideways of Ishana's main street.

The shop had a lovely atmosphere with brick ornaments arranged on its white wall. White and light brown planters were placed around the entrance. Together lined up with them was an easel with a small blackboard leaning on it. The blackboard had today's recommendation written.

The time was three and a half in the afternoon. It was a bit late to have a tea.

Running and skipped a short stair that only had three flight of steps, Celica entered inside the shop along with Nine. The ringing door chime above her sounded refreshing.

"Let's see..."

Trinity and the others had been separated from them, so they should have come here earlier. Celica looked inside the store that had the sweet smell of butter and sugar drifting. Then, she immediately found a platinum blonde girl stood up and waving her small hand.

"There! Trinity-san, sorry to keep you waiting!"

As her footsteps made low tapping noises on the wooden floor, she went inside while taking Nine along.

Trinity and the others' table was next to a tall decorative plant. But before she pulled a chair, Celica looked puzzled as she saw the faces there.

"Huh? Only you two?"

Only Trinity and Jubei were seated there. Valkenhayn, Hakumen, and Terumi, who should have gone out of the courtyard with them earlier, were nowhere to be seen.

The cat on the table answered Celica's question while resting his chin on his hand.

"Valkenhayn and Hakumen said they have other appointment. Terumi spoke about goin' to toilet along the way and disappeared on his own."

"Eeeh!? Just when I thought everyone will finally have tea together..."

Dejected, Celica dropper her shoulders. She thought her longtime dream would come true today. But then she instantly pulled herself together from the disappointment and raised her cheerful face before sitting beside Jubei.

If they had errands, then there was nothing she could do. Starting from today, the base point was Ishana. There should be another chance later.

Nine also pulled a chair. The white thighs peeking from her miniskirt rubbed together as she crossed her legs. Even Celica took notice of it. She sat on an open seat between Trinity and Jubei.

Calling a waitress who was on her way, Nine ordered ice coffee and chocolate mousse.

"Ah, I want a cold lemon and... mille-feuille!"

As she wrote Celica's order, the waitress in bob cut replied with a smile and turned back toward the kitchen.

"You should have eaten first. Both of you are really principled."

Facing Trinity and Jubei, Nine dropped a smile.

Both of their orders were already placed on the table. Before Trinity was a hot royal milk tea and baked cheese cake. But in front of Jubei was a cup filled with green tea and pound cakes with green tea powder. There were traces that they had drank for a bit, but their cakes remained untouched.

"There's a green tea menu here, huh? First time I saw it."

Celica curiously looked at the cup in front of Jubei. Jubei twitched his whiskers to humor her.

"Seems it's a new menu. It's thanks to the increasin' flow of goods from various countries."

"But you put water inside, didn't you."

From the next seat, Nine lightly poked fun at him. There was no steam coming from the cup. Beside the cup, there were several glasses that had previously been filled with water placed on the table.

Jubei's face started to look a little bad.

"Can't help it. It's too hot."

"Fufu. You like tea but can't drink it hot. So cute."

Nine used her finger to poke the white fur on Jubei's cheek. Then, Jubei suddenly sprung up.

"Cute...!? Like I said, please stop sayin' something like that in public..."

"Oh, it's fine. There's only Celica and Trinity here."

"That's not the problem!"

"Ufufu, please don’t worry about us~. Right, Celica-san~?"

Nine stared at the beastkin with a girlish look that would make the people in Mage's Guild who barely knew her doubted their eyes. Jubei's pointed ears kept twitching as he couldn't calm down.

Trinity nonchalantly brought her cup to her mouth while seeing their exchange.

Celica raised both hands and rested her chin there. She kept nodding with face full of smile.

"Yup. I really like seeing Onee-chan and Jubei-san getting along. Although sometimes I get embarrassed, too."

"Y-You're wrong. I don't really... Uhhh..."

Jubei waved his shaking, bulky hand in the air.

Interrupting his excuse, the waitress finally came carrying Nine and Celica's orders.

Didn't want to expose himself anymore, Jubei shrunk his body with his head down. He lied in wait, concealing his sigh between the lined up tableware.

After a while, the Mercury sisters drew each of their drinks toward themselves. When he heard the noise, Jubei could only let a sigh of relief and raised his face.

Then he dejectedly lowered his whiskers.

"...Of course, you're doin' it."

He dropped his voice as he muttered.

Didn't have a clue, Celica followed Jubei's gaze and understood why.

Nine's supple fingers picked up a pitcher filled with gum syrup that was served with the ice coffee before endlessly pouring its content into her glass. When the clear fluid finally depleted, this time she tilted another pitcher filled with milk like she did before. The white fluid quietly muddied the ice coffee.

"Ah, can I get another gum syrup?"

[[Image:BB_PS2_075.jpg|thumb]]

Without even ruining the smile for business purpose, the waitress Nine called immediately came with a spare pitcher.

Of course, she also poured it into her glass without remain.

The water level of the coffee that got corrupted with syrup and milk had increased almost to the glass' edge.

Using a straw, Nine skillfully stirred the brand ice coffee.

"I've said it already but... it's bad for your body."

Jubei knew it was pointless from the start. It was obvious as it sounded like he had given up.

Acting like it didn't concern her at all, Nine calmly drank the ice coffee that was a little denser than normal.

"Actually, it'll be good for my body if I ingest moderate amount of sugar."

"Uh. Is that... moderate?"

"Jubei. You don't like sweets that much? "

"It's not like that... Nah, it's fine. My bad."

After his doubtful eyes glanced at the empty pitcher again, Jubei seemed to avert his eyes from something and then sipped his warm green tea.

Looking at that banter, Celica exchanged glances with Trinity. They both burst into laughter at the same time.

Noticing it immediately, Jubei stared at them with bitter look on his sullen face.

"...What. Why are you laughin'?"

"No, no. Nothing at all."

"Ufufu. Please don't mind us~."

Playing dumb, Celica and Trinity spontaneously hid their suggestive smiles with both hands.

For several months, Nine and Jubei had obviously become close. It wasn't an exaggeration saying that they had become intimate. Celica was happy with it.

Everyone had been commenting on Nine's natural gift and her abilities. Moreover, they also said Nine had a violent temperament and that she wouldn't go easy about anything. Trinity was the only friend that had become close to her older sister. Celica had also never heard about Nine being approached by guys for several years now.

For her sister being this lovey dovey with someone while having tea was... Rather than a younger sister, the delightfulness she felt was like what a mother would have.

Nine drank her ice coffee while watching every single move from Jubei. Meanwhile, Jubei kept getting into panic although he was going out with her.

While watching both of them, Celica cheerfully ate her mille-feuille. The light pie and strong taste of the custard cream's egg tasted even better.

Then, Trinity suddenly half-rose to her feet.

"Ah, Kazu... Terumi-san."

Slipping into the friendly chat inside the store, a small and sweet voice called a name.

As Celica turned around, she saw a tall man wearing low hood approaching them. He didn’t really felt appropriate with the fairy-tale atmosphere of the store.

Instead of calling him, Celica waved her hand. Terumi quickly stopped for a moment. But without making the previous action looked obvious, he came close to their table.

Just after that, Nine's eyes sharpened.

"Where did you go?"

As if reflecting her doubting voice, the atmosphere got stiffened.

But Terumi didn't even pay attention to the changing atmosphere. He distorted his mouth as he laughed. Avoiding the empty space next to Celica, he sat down beside Trinity.

"Toilet, toilet. You heard from them, didn't you?"

"You better not do anything as you please."

"Hmm, so you'll wait for me whenever I go to toilet? Nice hobby you got there."

Nine's look got even sharper. The atmosphere made it felt like she would proceed to stand up and grab his collar. Celica placed both hands on the table as if to interrupt them.

"Onee-chan, Terumi-san. Let's stop this already. We're having a tea now."

Without raising the attention of other customers, Celica put in a reproachful tone.

Taking the opportunity, Terumi raised both hands; making a pose like he surrendered.

"Hey, you're doubting me too much. Forgot? I can't ''lie'' to you. You're the one who used that annoying magic to me."

Terumi had been inflicted with ''Mind Eater'' by Nine. It made him unable to disobey Nine's command nor lying to her.

"You're wasting time doubting me. Don't you hate doing pointless thing? Miss. Ten. Sages."

His sarcasm made Nine's eyebrows twitched. But before she could answer, Jubei interrupted like Celica did.

"Don't get too sensitive, Nine. Mind Eater's working. Have he actually gone against your order once?"

Nine could just find his whereabouts if she felt liked it. Even when earlier Jubei told her that Terumi was gone, Nine should have searched for Terumi's location. As its result was that she knew he was heading to the store, she didn't look deeper into it.

Both Jubei and Celica gave a soothing look at Nine. Then she put it aside as she sighed.

"...Oh well. It's not good arguing here."

Averting her eyes from the gazes, Nine scooped her chocolate mousse with fork.

Seeing the topic was over, Terumi greatly tilted his chair and stopped an unfortunate waitress passing by.

"Hey, miss. Get me the usual black tea and hardboiled egg."

As he arbitrarily made an order, Terumi returned the chair to its original position with slight noise.

Trinity just watched the scene quietly beside him.

Whenever Trinity looked at Terumi, sometimes, just sometimes, she would make a painful look. Even Celica knew the reason. Terumi really resembled him. A young student who were very close to Trinity that unfortunately had disappeared from the academy unnoticed.

Their behavior and expression were completely different, but the voice and presence were surprisingly similar. If he were to remove the hood he never took off, she wondered if the face of that friend would appear.

That was why when Terumi here, Trinity surely remembered about that friend of hers. Even while it had only been eight months, Celica could remember Ragna on a whim.

When she thought about it, a suffocating sensation arose in her chest.

"Okay!"

Determined, Celica suddenly raised the corners of her eyes and struck the table with both hands.

"Let's talk about something fun!"

The atmosphere had been somewhat gloomy for a while. Heavy. Painful.

In this tea time that supposed to be more fun, Celica wanted for everyone to get along more and more. Fully embraced that belief, Celica haphazardly stood up.

However, during that moment, Celica plunged forward too much and her feet strongly kicked the table.

"Wha, wha..."

As the momentum ruined her balance, Celica greatly bent backward.

"Look out, Celica!"

Jubei immediately reacted. He stretched his hand to support Celica from the side. Jubei's hand supported Celica... or as it supposed to be but immediately, Celica poorly grabbed the back of the chair where Jubei had been sitting.

Celica's hand firmly grabbed the back of the chair and then grasped it strongly. Along with Jubei's tail.

"UGYAAH!?"

A terrible scream that had never been heard by anyone escaped from Jubei's mouth. The small body which was covered in thick fur jumped significantly at the spot with a jolt.

With incomparable strength to Celica, Jubei's knees hit the tabletop. The table obediently moved in a big way from the impact. Nine got surprised. Then the ice coffee she held that had been raised a bit leaped greatly...

The spilling mixture of ice coffee, gum syrup, and coffee milk was now all over Trinity's face.

"Ah..."

The leaked small voice was Trinity's.

Then a painful silence flowed into the ears of the people confined in the table.

Even the gentle friendly chat inside the store, which was supposed to be audible, seemed to vanish somewhere.

Eventually, Trinity gently removed the glasses that had become wet from the thick liquid of the ice coffee.

Her hung expression was hidden by the fluffy hair flowing from front and both sides. However, there was no doubt that the mood changed for the higher.

"...It seems my glasses are stained."

The sweet echo sounded like usual. On the contrary, fear clouded Celica and Nine's hearts as they understood the situation.

"Uh, umm, Trinity-san...? So-Sorry. I, um, never thought this would happen...!"

"Let's talk it together, Trinity! We surely will come into understanding!"

"Wh-What? What's going on?"

Though he grasped the tension of the situation by watching Celica and Nine apologizing profusely, Jubei couldn't understand what was happening. He was flustered while holding his aching tail.

Nine then grasped his hand.

"I'll tell the reason later. But for now, we should apologize. You too!"

Being turned around strong enough to make a noise, Terumi, who was stretching his hand to get the black tea that had just come, raised his face.

"Huh? Me too!?"

"Just apologize!"

"Tch, dammit. What's with you? Her glasses are just dirty, so..."

"'Just'? Did you say 'just' before...?"

Trinity's whisper silenced Terumi's abusive words as he started to grumble. Normally, it shouldn't be happening. But currently, Trinity wasn't in her usual state.

In the end, Trinity slowly took a breath.

"...Everyone, I have to tell something."

Her smile was kind enough to be horrific.

===Part 4===

The sky of the endless night had a full moon again tonight. It looked similar to a water basin.

The down pouring silver light was serene and cold. It illuminated the erected castle. The beautiful but solemn castle like those from fairy tales was among the vast rose garden. It stood alone in silence.

A place belonged to nowhere, yet connected with every dark night of the world. Exist but nonexistent. Similar the other side of the moon... Once, this place was described as such by the lord of the castle. The castle of the vampire who spent his live watching over the people in the world.

As her predecessor, Clavis Alucard, died around eight months ago, Rachel Alucard presently acted as the castle's lady. Still a young female vampire, the torn, small world recognized her as the new master. It was painted in the bountiful red of roses, befitting the youth of the castle's lady.

The spectacle of the garden was very magnificent as could be seen from a long vertical window installed in a room of the castle.

Rachel touched the cold windowpane with the young fingers peeking from the sleeve of her black dress. Slipping from her favorite scenery, she removed her gaze from it and elegantly turned behind.

"...I see. You can't remember it still."

Together with the girl's movement, her golden hair that were tied at high position on both sides swayed along with the big ribbons.

The faint magical light flickered inside the room, revealing two figures beside Rachel. At the same time, the light indicated a tall man with muscular body.

The rose red pupils of the adolescent girl were directed toward the taller figure. Illuminated by the faint light, the emerging white figure looked just like a ghost.

"It appears that we cannot depend on your memories, Mr. Hero of the Future."

Putting her slight disappointment, Rachel addressed the ghost.

The ghost's name was Hakumen.

"...Do you know what he intend to accomplish?"

He stared directly at Rachel without making any slight movement, questioning with muffled voice. Those who didn't know Hakumen would see him like a talking sculpture.

Amused by it, Rachel slowly blinked her dollish large eyes.

"Compared to you who don't remember anything, I would say so."

"Then, is that man really scheming something...?"

Between Hakumen and Rachel, the other figure of man asked with a little bit of eagerness. When he took a step forward, the tied long hair on his back swayed anxiously. He was Valkenhayn.

Toward the question from the loyal butler who had been serving from her father, Clavis' time, Rachel answered not with words. She turned toward the window again and only responded with silence and distant gaze.

In his regret, Valkenhayn tightened the fist in front of his chest.

"Regardless, that man has the scent of danger. He shouldn't have been released before... It is not too late. While Mind Eater is still effective, I shall take his life!"

"You must not, Valkenhayn."

With the coolness of the north wind, Rachel severed the butler's fierceness.

Contrary to their young appearance, her eyes contained deep wisdom. The blood red pupils faintly wavered.

"That man must not be killed. He still has some values. No, his help is indispensable. If not, then there will be no significance in anyone's struggle."

After speaking that much, Rachel briefly sighed. When she closed her eyes, her long eyelashes made shadows on the pale skin around her eyes.

"...Besides, we are not able to kill that man."

Her muttering voice slightly shook the air.

Groaning, Valkenhayn turned silent. Hakumen just stood there quietly.

Without directing her eyes to anyone, Rachel lightly bit her flower bud-like lips.

Her eyes were watching everything in the world. Her ears were hearing everything in the world. Her mind was memorizing everything in the world. However, her hands couldn’t change the world. Even if she knew what awaited in the future.

"It is humanity's choice that will decide the future. It will never change now and forever. That is why, it is not something we can change."

The red eyes looked at the white face. They had a sympathy somewhere.

There was a deteriorating sweet scent in the flowing silence. It might came from Valkenhayn's master.

Eventually, Hakumen pulled his body and turned his back from the young lady of the castle. The tall, large sword he carried bore some kind of dignity into it.

"If that is your conclusion, then I will not oppose. However, whether you choose providence, reasons, or none at all, I have a different belief than yours."

"You spoke of interesting thing. Will you try and do the impossible?"

"My blade is to slay my enemy... the Dark One. I would cut reasons to carry that purpose if needed."

After leaving those words, Hakumen largely stepped forward. With the spilling silver hair on his back swaying, he left the dim room.

Watching over the retreating figure from behind, Rachel engraved a weak smile. But her eyes were far from smiling as they were gleaming with cold light.

"...Cut reasons... Then you would sever this tale? Do you, Mr. Hero?"

The moon in the sky of the rose garden didn’t reply. Of course, Rachel didn't have the answer to her own question.

There was only her incomparably loyal butler giving a bow to her before exiting the room to brew her tea.

While listening to the departing footsteps, Rachel opened the window wide. Just as she did so, the scent of night and rose surged forward.

In the feeling of the night. In the empty feeling of the night, she longed to drink Valkenhayn's black tea.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 1

2015-09-06T11:21:44Z

Specs: /* Chapter 1: White Blade, A Flower */ Edited to sound better to an English reader.

==Chapter 1: White Blade, A Flower==

===Part 1===

In the center of a dim room, a pale white light had been lit. It was a transparent sphere floating in empty space and was about the size of a human head. Rather than electrons, the borne light was made by magic utilising alchemical techniques.

The sphere, which was hanging in the air as if set on an invisible pedestal, was surrounded by five figures.

One was a petite girl wearing a full length robe. Beautiful platinum blonde hair was overflowing from the hood she wore, sparkling like sunlight as it was struck by the bland light.

Standing next to her was an even more petite silhouette. Its height was about that of a human child, but its appearance was like a bipedal cat. The tail protruding from its back was long, the odd thing was that it branched into two.

The third figure, in contrast to the other two, was a tall, middle-aged man wearing a grumpy look. He was wearing a refined attire including a high quality shirt and vest, but they couldn't hide the glimpses of the sturdy build underneath.

Standing in line with him was a tall man of a similar height, but with a far thinner figure. Standing with both hands inserted into the pockets of his long coat, he wore a low hood that meant even his eyes were hidden in shadow.

And then giving each of them glances as they stared at the sphere, another girl stood. Long hair crossed over her waist, her skin was white enough to be called transparent. Her most obvious feature was the large triangular hat placed on her head.

Her name was Nine.

The thin man was Yuuki Terumi.

The middle-aged man was Valkenhayn R. Hellsing.

The cat with two tails was Jubei.

The platinum blonde girl was Trinity Glassfille.

They stood silently in thought while staring at the sphere. Inside it, the shifting images of the current world situations were being projected.

"...So far, the representatives of many nations which have met with catastrophe are currently taking refuge in Ishana. There are preparation to devise a plan for the cooperation of each nation, with Ishana as the focus."

In the silent room, Trinity began to talk in her slow, soft voice that was like a ripple unfolding on water. Responding to her voice, the images of those catastrophe ridden countries were floating and disappearing in turn.

Frowning with a sad expression for a moment behind those spectacles, Trinity pushed up her large round glasses up her nose a little and continued on.

"However as for the countries with relatively low damage, the nations are being cautious to ensure they participate in the efforts centered on Ishana. As yet, discussions are still ongoing and have yet to reach a conclusion as there are countries that do not deign to participate in the congress. No, if there's still no conclusion, then it's still okay but..."

"So a confrontation is growing between the countries that have representatives in Ishana and those that don't. ...Even though this isn't the situation for quarreling between mankind."

Taking over Trinity's sorrowful words, Valkenhayn spoke with a grimace. Looking at him with his large eyes, Jubei's cat mouth snickered.

"There ain't gonna be any fair arguing. They're the lucky chaps. It's just natural."

There was a degree of discomfort in the clear male voice of the beast, but no one in the room took it to mind.

Gazing at the shining sphere, the bridge of Jubei's nose wrinkled.

"They ain't gonna understand unless they see with their own eyes. About the terror... of ''The Black Beast''."

The Black Beast.

Seven years ago... between 2099 and 2100 AD, it appeared. A monster similar to a gigantic mass of shadow.

Together with the appearance of the Black Beast, the world was filled with substance called ''seithr''. Guided by seithr, the Black Beast's destructive scars were marked all over the world starting with Japan.

Without any means to fight, humanity was driven back. In merely six years after the Black Beast's appearance, the total population of the world was decreased by half.

But last year, the last day of 2106 AD. At the very same day that marked seven years had passed since the Black Beast emerged. As quickly as the monster which terrorized the world emerged, it was suddenly gone.

"It has been eight months since the last appearance of that monster. This long absence of its activity must have dulled the nations' judgment. Among them, there are people beginning to appear who say the Black Beast is no more."

Valkenhayn lowly groaned as if to suppress his resentment.

Trinity gently pressed her chest and slightly drew her chin.

"The threat hasn't disappeared yet... Even now the seithr mist is still blowing throughout the world. The remnants of the Black Beast are also still threatening people..."

"Not gettin' the cooperation of the countries means the cooperation between Ishana and United Nations ain't going well. The investigation for the missing 'Kushinada's Lynchpin' is still going on. But since the UN's planning to do it their own way, gettin' intelligence is complicated."

Jubei spoke in words mixed with sighs while the long tails on his back swayed, alert. At the same time, the floating lengthy image stirred in the sphere.

"...Eight months."

A noise from the five extending shadows resounded. A sharp, cold voice muttered. A large triangular hat stood out. It was Nine.

Staring at the sphere floating in the air, Nine folded her arms under her voluptuous chest and supported her chin with her fingers as she pondered.

She recalled a certain man. Eight months ago, they met on the day of Black Beast's last appearance and parted with him on the very same day.

The man had spoken. That the Black Beast's activities would be halted for one year.

——''One year. During that time, get the strength needed for humanity to battle the Black Beast.''

Nine remembered clearly the words she had heard eight months ago, down to his tone of voice. No, those words didn't become clearer as the days went by. Day by day... as the period where the disappearance of Black Beast continued, she realized that he spoke the truth.

There were still four months until the pronounced one year ended. If a year passed, it would likely, surely appear.

"No conventional weapons could be used against Black Beast. Even if in the future some immensely powerful weapons were made, they wouldn't hurt the Black Beast. ...Isn't that so?"

Nine's sharply pointed voice was like putting ice on the stretched string of the room's tension.

Beside the owner of the voice, stood a man. He wore a low hood that hid his expression and he hadn't opened his mouth until now. He was Yuuki Terumi.

His mouth, his only facial feature exposed by the dim light, began to speak.

"Yeah, that's right."

"With the exception of ''magic'', hurting that monster requires utilizing seithr."

"Eyyup. ...Also, don't make me explain the same thing over and over. You getting senile, bitch?"

He spat out a curse since he was getting tired of it. Then Nine scowled sternly and shot him a death stare.

But she immediately shook off the fury from her gaze and turned to the other direction, her hair spinning.

"The means to attack Black Beast by utilizing seithr, ''armagus'', is almost complete."

"Armagus... If I remember correctly, it could make normal people who ain't a mage able to use magic. "

"It's a little different."

Toward Jubei's admiration, Nine slightly slackened her mouth and answered.

"The fundamentals of magic and armagus are different. Magic borrows the spiritual power that's originally present in nature and then puts that to use. In regard to armagus, it's invoked by utilizing seithr. If there's no seithr, it can't be used. Since ordinary people can't handle seithr, a ''grimoire'' is necessary to make it feasible."

"Grimoire?"

The one who tilted her head slightly as she asked was Trinity. Nine slightly nodded.

"Although I said grimoire, it doesn't mean that's the real form. It changes the gathered seithr in the armagus, kind of like a converter. Anyway, it makes it possible for even people outside Ishana to attack the Black Beast."

Answering without pause, Nine shifted her gaze for an instant, stealing a glance of the man next to her.

The development of armagus had begun approximately half a year ago. Nine was the one who had fabricated armagus' base theory, but Terumi was indispensable in completing it in such a short amount of time.

Terumi possessed massive knowledge regarding the Black Beast and seithr. It was because of that knowledge that establishing armagus' form was possible.

Again, Nine recalled the words of the man she had met eight months ago. He had also said something else. That she should watch out for Yuuki Terumi.

Nine had heeded those words, yet she had taken Terumi out from the deep basement of a certain castle. She also had firmly applied ''Mind Eater'', a magic that made him completely unable to defy its user, controlling over his will.

"But although I said ordinary people can use it, it doesn't really mean that anyone can do it. An aptitude is required in themselves. The manufacturing of the grimoire is going well, but there's an insufficient number of people who could use it. If it remains as it is, the counter measure for Black Beast would be imperfect. If possible, it should be a powerful measure, rather than being able to exhibit strength without having to be bound with seithr. For example..."

"Like the weapons we use?"

Jubei held out a single sword on his back. The sword that came out of the dark had been given to him by Nine about one month ago.

Of course, it wasn't an ordinary sword. It was a specially made article that had alchemy and magic's techniques included in its making. Instead of clearing away a certain mass of seithr, the sharp blade could cut it up.

Similarly, Trinity also held out the specialized weapon Nine had developed. The small cane could transform by taking the nature of magic Trinity wanted to use in mind.

"Yes. But even then, they're still weak. It shouldn't be like armagus which is only a substitute for magic or those prototypes given to you guys... We require weapons that have a more specialized ability in order to defeat the Black Beast."

Nine spoke stubbornly as if burdening herself with a new task.

Toward her, a small laugh interrupted from beside her.

"Weapons... huh."

There was no wondering about the owner of the voice with the ridiculing tone. Nine looked at Terumi with cold eyes.

His slender body was turned toward the sphere floating in the room like always, but the glance that had a suggestive indication drifting about was aimed at Nine.

"You okay not telling our dear friends the details? It's looking like you're making the weapons in the dark here~ ...You hear me?"

"I don't need you to interrupt this conversation. Be quiet, Terumi."

As she spoke with a tone of voice as if holding him down, Nine hit the floor with her high heel. The rough but somehow graceful noise rang sharply around the room.

If Nine told him to be silent. Terumi would do so. Mind Eater was that kind of a magic. Terumi was silent, but he stood while still grinning like a maniac.

Drawing her gaze from the face that looked like it was holding back a burst of laughter, Nine sighed in annoyance.

As if to calm the irritated Nine, Jubei made a bitter smile. He then shrugged his small shoulders.

"So as of now, there's only one way to effectively attack Black Beast. If the weapons Nine spoke of have been completed, we'll be able stand on equal ground with that monster and challenge it."

However, that speech resulted in a new irritation for Nine.

Playing her fingers around the brim of her large triangular hat which stood as a symbol of wisdom, Nine pointed her chin toward the space between Jubei and Valkenhayn.

"...And? Where's the only person who has the means to attack Black Beast, Hakumen, gone?"

The empty spot where the harsh words were thrown to was supposed to hold a sixth person standing together with them.

===Part 2===

Ishana, an island floating on ocean.

The island was painted with lush green nature and a lovely townscape. It was known as ''The Mage's Guild'' outside the island.

On the other side of history, the Mage's Guild had constantly influenced change in the world. The organization existed to protect and enhance alchemy and magic, the techniques that should have been forgotten in ancient times. They didn't belong to any country nor bend to anyone. At present, there was a grand academy established in the center to pass down the continuously inherited ancient wisdom and vast knowledge to the next generation.

In the academy's courtyard, she stood alone.

The raised tall trees were sparkling, bright green from the summer sunlight. Between those trees, the white sunlight filtering through and fell upon the small stone pavement that was like stitching on the ground.

Although its vicinity was encircled by buildings related to the academy and Mage's Guild, this place didn't have a very enclosed feeling at all. Rather than a courtyard within a school, it appeared more like a hidden garden.

Sitting on a deserted bench set under the shade of a tree in the corner of the garden, Celica A. Mercury was swinging her feet.

The academy uniform in shades of white and black had a magician's motif on it. The short mantle on her back was fluttering in the wind. Her thick, light brown hair that was tied in a high ponytail and the treetops of the courtyard were rustling together, making refreshing noises.

"Looks like Onee-chan isn't done yet."

There was a brick building belonging to the Mage's Guild at the end of a path close to her. There was a meeting being held inside a council room which had barrier that wouldn't let any voices or information leak out. Celica's older sister, Nine, was participating in the meeting.

Celica was waiting for her sister and her companions to come out after the meeting ended.

The wind carrying the scent of greenery was softly blowing through.

"...It feels good."

Celica straightened her posture and lifted her head. The sunshine passed through the trees next to her before shining upon her cheeks and forehead.

Today, like always, Ishana's air was clear without any stagnation.

Seven years ago, along with the appearance of the Black Beast, seithr had overflown throughout the world and polluted the atmosphere. It lessened the wind, weakened the waves, and made the soil barren. The seasons lost their characteristics as the weather became disturbed. The creatures that were constantly exposed to thick seithr would lose their original form and go mad, destroying everything.

However, Ishana wasn't like that. The island that was managed by magic was protected by an invisible barrier. The air, water, and soil were pure, uncontaminated by seithr.

As a matter of fact, there was an incident last year when the barrier had been damage, resulting in seithr entering the island for a short period. But Celica didn't know much about that as the incident occurred immediately after Celica slipped out of the island on important business. When Celica returned to Ishana, the barrier had already been repaired completely.

With the infiltrating seithr purified, Ishana was now thoroughly clean without any glimpse of the incident.

Celica deeply inhaled Ishana's air into her chest.

"I wonder what his face would look like if I brought him to this island."

While narrowing her eyes to block the sunlight shining into them, she smiled gently.

What she was picturing beyond the light and green curtains was the face of a friend important to Celica.

...Friend might not be correct. To tell the truth, Celica didn't know what she should regard him as. She didn't have a formal relationship to refer him as an acquaintance, but he wasn't what she would usually call a friend either.

[[Image:BB_PS2_023.jpg|thumb]]

In just a few days, he became awfully close to her. He had helped her. He had supported her. He had protected her.

He was... such an irreplaceable person.

"Fufu, I'm sure he'd be amazed. Ah, but he might have actually seen a similar place. After all, he knew so much about magic even though he's not from this island... He's such a mysterious person."

Without realizing, she actively talked to herself in this place devoid of other people.

She met him eight months ago, during the end of last year. He was tall, had white hair and a green eye just on his left side. He was rough around the edges, but very kind.

Since they parted so suddenly he had never told her much about himself, Celica didn't get to know him well enough. But a lot of the strength he'd given her was always burning inside Celica's chest.

There was never a moment when she forgot about him. He was important, precious...

Suddenly, a light was glimmering at the edge of Celica's gaze.

It was probably the sunlight filtering through the trees. But when the light blinded Celica for an instant, her sight was completely engulfed in the next moment.

(Eh...!?)

Her shout of surprise didn't manage to escape.

As if the world had been turned inside out in the blink of an eye, Celica's surroundings turned to bright white.

The courtyard's wind and rustling branches were no more. All sound and smell disappeared, it was hard to grasp which direction was up or down. She was even uncertain as to whether gravity existed. Inside the completely white space, only Celica remained.

No, there was something else. A mirror. When she turned her face around to look at the surroundings, the rectangular mirror had stood there unnoticed, reflecting Celica's whole body.

(Where's this? Why is a mirror here...?)

She should have been able to form the questions as words, but somehow her voice couldn't come out again. It felt like everything had been sucked up and vanished.

The bizarre thing was that she wasn't terrified.

Rather, Celica was drawn by curiosity and took a step toward the mirror.

On the other side of the mirror that looked as if it had made a rectangular cut across the room, Celica's amazed figure was reflected. Then she unconsciously tried to touch it.

But just before Celica's fingers touched the mirror, suddenly it felt like she was smelling something.

It wasn't so much a smell as a familiar sensation.

It was more similar to the warmth of family sat around the table with her, or the calmness she felt when passing time alone, absentmindedly at her favorite spot.

A burning feeling in her chest that spontaneously bubbled up when she was with someone special.

Celica knew this feeling. She remembered.

Celica gently caught her breath as if waking up from a dream.

That moment, a gust of wind swept away the mist in the world. Quite naturally, the scenery returned.

The pouring sunlight filtering through trees, branches rustling in the wind, the fresh and earthy smell of midsummer. The feel of the bench placed under the shade of a tree in the courtyard of the academy she commuted to everyday.

Without looking at them, Celica stood up while looking around. After that, she began to run.

She returned to the school building after leaving the academy's courtyard. Then she left the school proper, leaving the academy behind her. As if drawn by an invisible thread, Celica hastened her pace without so much as a look over her shoulder.

Her chest throbbed. She herself understood what she was expecting.

After all, this impression was... his.

As though she was being guided by something, she went up the slope beside the academy before going around it to a hill located at the back. She reaced her destination in no time at all. At least, Celica felt only a few seconds had passed.

There was a little surprise in the corner of her mind that the hill was so close to the school's courtyard. It would usually take much more time.

She ran up to a gentle slope that was covered with grass.

The hill was slightly elevated; it was possible to see all of Ishana's townscape. White clouds, separating the sky from the sea, were floating in the distant blue sky.

Someone was stood at the hill's summit.

The street, sea, clouds and city. With the scenery of Ishana's calm afternoon at her back, Celica shouted with all her might.

His name.

"————RAGNA!"

The first time she saw him was at the entrance of a deserted village inside a forest.

Sat leaning against the trunk of a tree, he had been gravely injured. On top of that, he had lost his memories. At first he could remember nothing but his own name.

Together with him, Celica traveled to Japan... and encountered the Black Beast.

Celica couldn't do anything. She couldn't stop him. He had directly challenged the Black Beast, and then disappeared along with it.

He had said the he would return.

He had promised.

So Celica waited. She kept waiting because she wanted to meet him again.

Responding to Celica's voice, the shadow standing atop the hill turned around slowly.

A gust of wind whirled past, disturbing the lawn, flowing through her. Celica endured the wind, slightly buffeted by it, holding her disheveled hair while raising her face.

"Ah..."

After she observed the figure once more, Celica involuntarily raised her voice.

The figure was a tall man whose silver hair fluttered in Ishana's clear wind.

However even though his figure resembled a human, it also looked odd.

His body was wrapped in white and black with something that might as easily have been clothes or armor as it could have been skin. The eyeless, earless, and mouthless face was concealed with pure white mask. Red orbs had been embedded around his body. The orbs might be the substitute for his barren face as every single one of them stared at her like eyes.

On his back, there was a long sword sheathed diagonally that was probably as long as he was tall.

"Hakumen-san..."

Celica awkwardly called out the strange man again. A slight disappointment seeped in her voice.

Hakumen was Celica's acquaintance. Together with her sister Nine and her close friend Trinity, he was one of the warriors who had gathered in Ishana in order to defeat the Black Beast.

The eyeless face and countless red orbs gazed at Celica indifferently.

"...So it is you, Celica A. Mercury."

What was heard from behind the white mask was a low tone of voice that concealed his emotions.

To cover her slip up for mistaking him for another person, Celica scratched her face and laughed.

"I'm sorry for shouting at you so suddenly. Umm... I thought you were one of my friends."

After bowing slightly, Celica soon took several steps toward Hakumen.

Hakumen just looked at her from the edge of his vision. Then just as he had been before Celica addressed him, Hakumen turned around to face the townscape.

Celica stood next to him.

"Are you observing Ishana?"

From on top of the hill, one could look down on Ishana with ease.

Basked in the gentle midday's sunlight, the green and blue roofs, and the white walls supporting them, shone brightly. There were people living on the island going back and forth on the gentle stone-paved pathways. A thin forest surrounded it as if protecting against the outside world. Furthermore, the forest was also encircled by a vast sea.

Looking at Ishana from here truly made it look just like a painting.

The scent of grass riding on the fresh wind floated past. While tucking her wind tousled hair behind her ears, Celica gazed at the city and smiled.

"This place is nice, isn't it? I come here from time to time. Though sometimes I get surprised by the sudden strong wind."

Hakumen didn't reply, choosing to remain silent.

There was a weighty feeling about the suffocating silence, but Celica didn't pay it any heed even for a bit.

They didn't often talk, but Hakumen was always like this. Basically, he would just respond to unnecessary talk with silence. He would only speak if it was about the Black Beast.

Celica raised her chin and looked up at Hakumen. He was fairly tall compared to Celica. Looking at him for a long time would make her neck sore.

The white mask must have noticed Celica's gaze, but he didn't turn his face. He faced Ishana in silence as though he was a decoration.

"But... it's strange."

The lawn rustled by wind urged Celica to continue her muttering.

"Why did I mistake Hakumen-san for him? Your appearance and atmosphere are completely different."

But there was something similar. She wondered what it could be.

She would have a bit of trouble answering if she were asked what that was. The voice, demeanor, and body language were different. The resemblance was more obscure, an awfully subjective one.

If she really tried to put it into words... it was his scent, possibly his warmth.

If she said that, even Hakumen might laugh at her thinking she was a dog or something. Celica had never witnessed him laughing. Surely no one else ever had.

Immediately imagining it, he surely would look clumsy. Celica spontaneously giggled at that thought.

As if responding to her voice, Hakumen made a slight motion as he turned his neck. The white mask was looking at Celica.

"——Ragna."

The muffled voice resounded in a low tone.

Celica stared in wonder.

He repeated the name Celica had mistakenly called him. He had only spoke, and yet it sounded like there was a hidden emotion in the name he muttered that didn't suit the expressionless swordsman.

Fixing the angle of his head toward Celica, Hakumen asked assertively.

"I've heard you say the name before. Did you mean ''Ragna the Bloodedge''?"

"Bloodedge...? Nope. I only know him as ''Ragna''."

"Nevertheless... You did meet a man called Ragna, didn't you?"

"Yup, I met him. I don't know if he's the same person you're thinking about, but he's tall and has white hair. It seems he could only see with his left eye, but his eye color was clear green."

Mixed with the gentle wind that flowed, she could hear that Hakumen inhale slightly.

Celica reflexively opened her eyes wide. It was the first time she had seen Hakumen astonished.

"Perhaps Ragna is your acquaintance?"

Pressing her inquiry, Celica watched for Hakumen's reaction, deeply focusing on his white mask.

But without saying anything, Hakumen averted his face from her. He once again faced the city, remaining silent. Viewing his face from the side, it seemed he refused to give an answer.

Celica had a slight wry smile. This behavior was more what she was used to.

But since he didn't leave, perhaps it meant that there was no problem in her continuing to talk. Since he indicated no readiness to reply, Celica continued on her own.

"By the way, I came here since I felt that Ragna was here. Since I can't sense people's power like Onee-chan can, I wonder what's actually happening... I suddenly felt a warmth like the feeling that Ragna had."

Celica gently put her hands on her chest. The feeling she sensed back at the courtyard was still lingering there. With just that small feeling, faint happiness soaked in her whole body. It made Celica spontaneously smile broadly.

"Since Ragna always kept his chin up at all times, doesn't that mean he's the sort of person who always looks forward? No matter how strong the wind was blowing, his feet stayed firm and wouldn't move even a step. That's my image of him. That's why just thinking that I'm next to him makes me feel like i'm being protected."

After her short speech, Celica gave a small laugh. Her ponytail drawing an arc, she looked up at Hakumen.

"Oh, what am I saying? I'm the only one who thinks about him. He actually did protect me once, too. I wonder if the Ragna you know is someone different."

If possible, she wanted to hear what Hakumen thought of Ragna.

However, she didn't sense anything from Hakumen besides his slight breathing. He was absolutely still as if he were a sculpture erected on top of the hill. On the contrary, his long silver hair, which waving slightly as it was blown by the wind, looked out of place.

"Hakumen-san?"

She asked again to be sure. But the response was still obstinate silence.

Celica suddenly noticed. Hakumen was no longer looking at the city.

His face was facing the beautiful cityscape, but his chin was retracted. His appearance was that of a man sequestered in deep, deep thought.

===Part 3===

The noise of the wind and the voice of Celica who was speaking right beside him didn't reach Hakumen.

His hearing only picked up the one name that had been mentioned several times. It made a ripple on the surface of the water of his thoughts.

Ragna.

Ragna the Bloodedge.

It was a name that couldn't be forgotten even if he tried to. A name that had been etched on the basis of his memory.

If he had the face of a human and eyes at the appropriate place, Hakumen would have frowned.

(Why... Why was Nii-san here? In this age...?)

The man he had once called brother. Ragna the Bloodedge.

In this time, he definitely shouldn't exist.

——It was the time when Hakumen was not ''Hakumen''. Perhaps his last consecutive memory.

The last memory of the time when he was once named ''Jin''.

The recollection began with scorching red.

Whirling flames, surging heat. Although he was showered by the scattering spray of lava, they oddly weren't hot.

In a place deep underground where an artificial volcano named ''The Cauldron'' was created, he——Jin threw himself into said Cauldron. For the sake of saving a person who had fallen.

"NII-SAN!"

With his beautiful golden hair disheveled, with his jade eyes burning in flames, his voice broke as he shouted. Pushing his way through the heat, he extended his arm.

There were silhouettes ahead of him in the direction he sought. The body of a large man and one of a small woman. The two of them were lying on top of another as if caught in an embrace. They were connected by a huge sword, piercing their bodies like a giant stake. Similar to a gliding bird, they went into freefall.

Jin wanted to stop the man. But his voice was swallowed by the roaring wind and his flailing arm couldn't reach him.

The woman was smiling. That woman had snatched the man Jin called brother.

He wasn't close enough that she could see him, yet her red eyes were glaring and looking up at Jin. Her face twisted into something hideous while letting out a shrill laugh. The deafening voice echoed inside his skull.

Shut up. Stop laughing.

Jin cried as he was engulfed in roaring wind and flame. Hatred and murderous thoughts gushed up from the bottom of his stomach.

"I will never... ever forgive you! NEVER!"

The apparently endless fall suddenly transformed.

The figures that were solid until then melted and blended into one. The man and woman who were united by a sword lost their features and transformed into a black, writhing mass. Gradually swelling, it expanded and swallowed the surroundings. Inside the darkness, bright red eyes that shone in a sinister fashion could be seen.

As soon as he saw it, a needle of ice penetrated Jin's spine.

At the same time, countless words of denial rushed through his mind.

''Inexcusable.''

''It mustn't be allowed to exist. It mustn't be deemed to exist.''

The denials were the impulse of his instinct. In the accumulation of them, his will and ego were crushed to nothingness.

In the end, the mass that contained his brother and the hated woman tried to take the shape of something...

Jin, together with the black mass, fell down into the blazing flames.

Lured by the cold wind, he opened his eyes. There were no flames nor heat... What appeared before his eyes was the stretched, emotionless sky full of stars.

The figure of his brother was nowhere to be seen.

The same for the red-eyed woman, and the black mass he had seen.

But there stood a girl beside him. A girl that resembled the moon.

"Mr. Hero. How would you like to become a real hero?"

Jin didn't know how to answer the enigmatic question. He couldn't recall the correct words.

But when the girl expressed a bewitching smile that didn't seem to match her girlish appearance at all, she summoned a suffocating scent of roses and whisked Jin away from that place.

Teleportation——.

The moment he felt it, Jin lost consciousness once more.

When he regained consciousness again, Jin was lying in the bed of a strange room.

In the forefront of his vision was a dull colored ceiling, harmonized by a chandelier that seemingly had a flower and ivy motif.

The room was spacious. It was furnished with moderately luxurious but good quality furniture. The faint scent must have been roses. The bedding was also considerably first-rate, it bore the illusion that one would sink if they were to lie there for too long.

The air fluctuated suddenly.

Along with the sound of a door opening, someone entered. There was only one set of footsteps. Slipping through the door, a quiet wind and rose fragrance entered the room.

The footsteps stopped beside Jin along with the sound of wheels turning. After a short pause, a hoarse voice spoke gently.

"It seems you have awakened."

Barely hearing it, Jin tried to move his neck. He found he could only look around by moving his eyes.

There was the figure of an old man beside the bed. A wrinkled face with a long white beard, and lengthy grey hair in addition.

The old man was severely thin and looked very tired. His neck and arms looked like dead branches and his cheeks held the moss. That said, the old man was wrapped in noble attire that was breathtaking.

He was sitting in a wheelchair. The sound of wheels Jin's ears picked up earlier must have belonged to it.

"It is a pleasure to meet you. My name is Clavis Alucard. This man is my butler, Valkenhayn R. Hellsing."

A voice that shook the air gently, like a ripple on the surface of water.

With red eyes filled with the accumulated wisdom and dignity of many generations, Clavis hinted toward the restrained, well built man stood behind him.

After that, he proceeded to reach out his hand to a tiny silhouette at his side.

"This child is Rachel Alucard. ...She is the one who brought you to this castle."

Clavis put his hand on the shoulder of the girl. It was the bewitching girl who had smiled before Jin lost consciousness, below the starry sky and annoyingly dazzling moon.

But something was different. Jin thought instinctively.

It could be the appearance, the age, or even her very existence. He was certain that she was the girl from that time, but he had a feeling that something was fundamentally different.

Jin gathered a little strength and knitted his brows.

It wasn't just the girl. This place was anomalous. These people, the drifting air... even the flow of time.

"Where am I...?"

Placing his jarring arms to each side of his body, Jin tried to get up. However, even though his arms were moving, they slipped, unable to achieve any power as if they were hollow pipes.

It wasn't just his arms. It was like his whole body had been replaced with wooden doll. He even had to muster his whole strength just to move his lips.

Toward the appalled Jin, the gentle voice spoke again.

"You ought not do anything excessive. Let alone getting up, your body cannot move as you please. It is quite amazing just for you to have woken up in this short period of time."

"Short period of time?"

"It should be seven days in human time... When you were carried to this castle, you were gravely injured. The external wounds were treated by Valkenhayn, but you slipped into a comatose state due to your injuries."

After speaking that much, Clavis smiled and looked at Jin with eyes like he was admiring a kitten taking its first steps.

"Do not force yourself. Try not to get up."

He lectured Jin once again.

For a moment, a glint of clear irritation passed over Jin. But looking at Clavis' peaceful gaze made his body lose its strength. Jin sank into his bed as if giving up. His fatigue and dizziness gave him the impression that it would be futile even if he struggled.

After being certain he had relaxed, Clavis answered Jin's first question.

"This place is my castle. It does not belong anywhere in the world. It is also connected to every dark night of the world... A place that exists but is also nonexistent. Similar to the other side of the moon."

The words he spoke were too obscure even for a fairy tale. But mysteriously they managed to sound logical for human interpretation.

At the very least, Jin had a vague understanding of it. Taking a deep breath, he spoke his next question.

"...Why am I here?"

"Well, then. I do not know the details either. But young man, it appears that you have crossed the Boundary. The remaining damage to your flesh are all the result of crossing over it."

"Boundary..."

Just what is the Boundary? It seemed to be a word he should have known, but Jin didn't understand much about it for some reason. No, that was incorrect. He knew the 'information' regarding the meaning of the word Boundary. How could he know about it? Where did he obtain that knowledge?

In the first place, just who was he? Clavis said that he arrived here after passing through the Boundary. But where was he and what was he doing before then? ...He didn't know.

His mind was blurry. He wanted to put his hand on his forehead, but the hand wouldn't move.

He heard a sympathetic sigh from Clavis.

"Are your memories in chaos? Perhaps that is also because you have been heavily affected by the Boundary. There is an enormous amount of information drifting in the Boundary. When your spirit connected with it, your individual memories as well as personality were swept away by the excessive knowledge. To put it simply, you cannot remember yourself well enough."

With the noise of clothes rustling, Clavis lightly moved his hands from the wheelchair's handles onto his knees.

Looking away from the sluggish gesture, Jin turned his gaze toward the ceiling. The light of the chandelier was awfully distant. It made it feel lifeless.

Clavis' drowsy voice continued.

"Crossing the Boundary is very dangerous. It is a wonder for an ordinary man to even retain his flesh. Even if it remained, one would lose himself as his will became engulfed by the Boundary. ...It appears that you possess a very strong spirit."

Strong spirit. Those words were oddly amusing. Jin spat it out by taking a breath.

If he truly possessed that thing, then —— wouldn't be ——.

(...Who... What was it?)

The floating thought dispersed at once before it formed a shape inside his mind. He couldn't grasp it. It was just he felt that he had lost something... Something that absolutely mustn't be lost.

His head was heavy. He spontaneously closed his eyelids. With his vision shut in the dark, a spectacle was resurrected as if it had been waiting patiently.

Red flames, burning air, falling figures... and then red eyes.

For the present Jin, it was his last and only clear memories.

"Black... I saw a black mass. Where is that thing?"

That's right, a black mass. At the same time as he remembered, the emotions he had when he witnessed it were overflowing, gushing forth anew.

''That being shouldn't be allowed to exist.''

Jin's spine was shivering as his memories, along with thought, got swept away. Even his ego was engulfed by the impulse. It wasn't because of terror. If he put it into words then it would be murderous intent.

"That being is the Black Beast... It materialized from the Boundary. A being that is destroying the world."

Clavis' voice gently wrapped up the burning negative feelings.

"It seems it appeared in this world one month ago. After singlehandedly forcing a small island country into catastrophe, it presently rampages around the world searching for further destruction."

"It must..."

Slipping from his thoughts, Jin's mouth moved on its own and spoke. The words didn't completely sound; they didn't even reach Jin's ears himself. But as for the meaning of the enveloping emotions, it was too obvious not only to Jin, but also Clavis.

''It must be killed.''

Jin clenched his teeth. His molars grating against one another made a noise. The inner corner of his eyes were burning.

It was terribly confusing. Merely yielding to that confusion made the desire to immediately rush away from this place rampage inside his body.

He himself didn't have any kind of intention, but he felt bad as if his body was taking control and doing as it pleased.

His head aching, Jin grimaced severely.

Watching the situation quietly, Clavis continued to speak.

"Young man. This is still the time for you to recuperate. If you take a rest for a little bit more, you will be able to get up. Perhaps some of your memories will also return. If the time comes, if you still have the will to stand... there is a place I intend to show you."

"What...?"

"Until then, please rest to your heart's content. The reason you're here is because your destiny has not yet concluded."

After he said that, Clavis casted his gaze to the silent Valkenhayn at his back as if urging him.

Still with a gloomy expression, Valkenyhayn handled the wheelchair with a delicate manner that didn't suit his build and left the room with Clavis.

The girl who was following, Rachel, silently halted her feet in front of the door for a moment. With the ribbons in her long golden hair swinging, she looked back at Jin.

The big red eyes of a doll were staring at Jin.

But without saying anything, the girl's eyes continued to gleam with that cold color. Then a wind blew unexpectedly and in a flash the girl vanished to the hallway.

With the door closed the room was peacefully silent.

Jin glared at the solid wood of the door from his bed.

''I couldn't——.''

The broken thought came in contact with the broken memories, revealing a whisper of regret.

''Your destiny has not yet concluded.''

Clavis' words echoed deep within his chest. Feeling annoyed by it, Jin fell asleep before long as if fainting.

"...n. Hakumen-san!"

What had pulled up Hakumen from sinking endlessly into the lake of thought might be the voice of the girl who seemed to repeatedly calling to him while lightly hitting his arm, or perhaps it was the chimes of a bell sounding that the time was 3 o'clock before vanishing as if absorbed by the distant sky.

While his five senses were readjusting to the here and now, Hakumen turned his face toward the worried girl stood next to him who was looking up at him.

As he moved, Celica sighe a breath of relief and smiled.

"Thank god. I thought something was wrong since you were completely still."

After she said that, she noticed that she was still touching his arm. Then Celica retracted her hand behind her back while making a mischievous face.

Not minding it, Hakumen turned his head. What the white mask was seeing was the Mage's Guild that was located at the center of Ishana's townscape.

"...It seems to have ended."

Lowly murmuring, he turned on his heels with the long silver hair on his head fluttering. Each time he stepped forward, the lush lawn made a noise.

Before he went too far, Celica immediately chased after him.

"Wha, wait up. You're going to Onee-chan's place, right? I'll go with you!"

Hakumen didn't give a reply, but he slightly shortened his large steps. Stepping after him, Celica jogged to catch up with a light trot.

As if urging both of their shadows to leave the hill, a strong gust of wind blew through.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 1

2015-09-04T17:21:19Z

Specs: /* Chapter 1: White Blade, A Flower */ Editing to make it sound more like english

==Chapter 1: White Blade, A Flower==

===Part 1===

In the center of a dim room, a pale white light had been lit. It was a transparent sphere floating in empty space and was about the size of a human head. Rather than electrons, the borne light was made by magic utilising alchemical techniques.

The sphere, which was hanging in the air as if set on an invisible pedestal, was surrounded by five figures.

One was a petite girl wearing a full length robe. Beautiful platinum blonde hair was overflowing from the hood she wore, sparkling like sunlight as it was struck by the bland light.

Standing next to her was an even more petite silhouette. Its height was about that of a human child, but its appearance was like a bipedal cat. The tail protruding from its back was long, the odd thing was that it branched into two.

The third figure, in contrast to the other two, was a tall, middle-aged man wearing a grumpy look. He was wearing a refined attire including a high quality shirt and vest, but they couldn't hide the glimpses of the sturdy build underneath.

Standing in line with him was a tall man of a similar height, but with a far thinner figure. Standing with both hands inserted into the pockets of his long coat, he wore a low hood that meant even his eyes were hidden in shadow.

And then giving each of them glances as they stared at the sphere, another girl stood. Long hair crossed over her waist, her skin was white enough to be called transparent. Her most obvious feature was the large triangular hat placed on her head.

Her name was Nine.

The thin man was Yuuki Terumi.

The middle-aged man was Valkenhayn R. Hellsing.

The cat with two tails was Jubei.

The platinum blonde girl was Trinity Glassfille.

They stood silently in thought while staring at the sphere. Inside it, the shifting images of the current world situations were being projected.

"...So far, the representatives of many nations which have met with catastrophe are currently taking refuge in Ishana. There are preparation to devise a plan for the cooperation of each nation, with Ishana as the focus."

In the silent room, Trinity began to talk in her slow, soft voice that was like a ripple unfolding on water. Responding to her voice, the images of those catastrophe ridden countries were floating and disappearing in turn.

Frowning with a sad expression for a moment behind those spectacles, Trinity pushed up her large round glasses up her nose a little and continued on.

"However as for the countries with relatively low damage, the nations are being cautious to ensure they participate in the efforts centered on Ishana. As yet, discussions are still ongoing and have yet to reach a conclusion as there are countries that do not deign to participate in the congress. No, if there's still no conclusion, then it's still okay but..."

"So a confrontation is growing between the countries that have representatives in Ishana and those that don't. ...Even though this isn't the situation for quarreling between mankind."

Taking over Trinity's sorrowful words, Valkenhayn spoke with a grimace. Looking at him with his large eyes, Jubei's cat mouth snickered.

"There ain't gonna be any fair arguing. They're the lucky chaps. It's just natural."

There was a degree of discomfort in the clear male voice of the beast, but no one in the room took it to mind.

Gazing at the shining sphere, the bridge of Jubei's nose wrinkled.

"They ain't gonna understand unless they see with their own eyes. About the terror... of ''The Black Beast''."

The Black Beast.

Seven years ago... between 2099 and 2100 AD, it appeared. A monster similar to a gigantic mass of shadow.

Together with the appearance of the Black Beast, the world was filled with substance called ''seithr''. Guided by seithr, the Black Beast's destructive scars were marked all over the world starting with Japan.

Without any means to fight, humanity was driven back. In merely six years after the Black Beast's appearance, the total population of the world was decreased by half.

But last year, the last day of 2106 AD. At the very same day that marked seven years had passed since the Black Beast emerged. As quickly as the monster which terrorized the world emerged, it was suddenly gone.

"It has been eight months since the last appearance of that monster. This long absence of its activity must have dulled the nations' judgment. Among them, there are people beginning to appear who say the Black Beast is no more."

Valkenhayn lowly groaned as if to suppress his resentment.

Trinity gently pressed her chest and slightly drew her chin.

"The threat hasn't disappeared yet... Even now the seithr mist is still blowing throughout the world. The remnants of the Black Beast are also still threatening people..."

"Not gettin' the cooperation of the countries means the cooperation between Ishana and United Nations ain't going well. The investigation for the missing 'Kushinada's Lynchpin' is still going on. But since the UN's planning to do it their own way, gettin' intelligence is complicated."

Jubei spoke in words mixed with sighs while the long tails on his back swayed, alert. At the same time, the floating lengthy image stirred in the sphere.

"...Eight months."

A noise from the five extending shadows resounded. A sharp, cold voice muttered. A large triangular hat stood out. It was Nine.

Staring at the sphere floating in the air, Nine folded her arms under her voluptuous chest and supported her chin with her fingers as she pondered.

She recalled a certain man. Eight months ago, they met on the day of Black Beast's last appearance and parted with him on the very same day.

The man had spoken. That the Black Beast's activities would be halted for one year.

——''One year. During that time, get the strength needed for humanity to battle the Black Beast.''

Nine remembered clearly the words she had heard eight months ago, down to his tone of voice. No, those words didn't become clearer as the days went by. Day by day... as the period where the disappearance of Black Beast continued, she realized that he spoke the truth.

There were still four months until the pronounced one year ended. If a year passed, it would likely, surely appear.

"No conventional weapons could be used against Black Beast. Even if in the future some immensely powerful weapons were made, they wouldn't hurt the Black Beast. ...Isn't that so?"

Nine's sharply pointed voice was like putting ice on the stretched string of the room's tension.

Beside the owner of the voice, stood a man. He wore a low hood that hid his expression and he hadn't opened his mouth until now. He was Yuuki Terumi.

His mouth, his only facial feature exposed by the dim light, began to speak.

"Yeah, that's right."

"With the exception of ''magic'', hurting that monster requires utilizing seithr."

"Eyyup. ...Also, don't make me explain the same thing over and over. You getting senile, bitch?"

He spat out a curse since he was getting tired of it. Then Nine scowled sternly and shot him a death stare.

But she immediately shook off the fury from her gaze and turned to the other direction, her hair spinning.

"The means to attack Black Beast by utilizing seithr, ''armagus'', is almost complete."

"Armagus... If I remember correctly, it could make normal people who ain't a mage able to use magic. "

"It's a little different."

Toward Jubei's admiration, Nine slightly slackened her mouth and answered.

"The fundamentals of magic and armagus are different. Magic borrows the spiritual power that's originally present in nature and then puts that to use. In regard to armagus, it's invoked by utilizing seithr. If there's no seithr, it can't be used. Since ordinary people can't handle seithr, a ''grimoire'' is necessary to make it feasible."

"Grimoire?"

The one who tilted her head slightly as she asked was Trinity. Nine slightly nodded.

"Although I said grimoire, it doesn't mean that's the real form. It changes the gathered seithr in the armagus, kind of like a converter. Anyway, it makes it possible for even people outside Ishana to attack the Black Beast."

Answering without pause, Nine shifted her gaze for an instant, stealing a glance of the man next to her.

The development of armagus had begun approximately half a year ago. Nine was the one who had fabricated armagus' base theory, but Terumi was indispensable in completing it in such a short amount of time.

Terumi possessed massive knowledge regarding the Black Beast and seithr. It was because of that knowledge that establishing armagus' form was possible.

Again, Nine recalled the words of the man she had met eight months ago. He had also said something else. That she should watch out for Yuuki Terumi.

Nine had heeded those words, yet she had taken Terumi out from the deep basement of a certain castle. She also had firmly applied ''Mind Eater'', a magic that made him completely unable to defy its user, controlling over his will.

"But although I said ordinary people can use it, it doesn't really mean that anyone can do it. An aptitude is required in themselves. The manufacturing of the grimoire is going well, but there's an insufficient number of people who could use it. If it remains as it is, the counter measure for Black Beast would be imperfect. If possible, it should be a powerful measure, rather than being able to exhibit strength without having to be bound with seithr. For example..."

"Like the weapons we use?"

Jubei held out a single sword on his back. The sword that came out of the dark had been given to him by Nine about one month ago.

Of course, it wasn't an ordinary sword. It was a specially made article that had alchemy and magic's techniques included in its making. Instead of clearing away a certain mass of seithr, the sharp blade could cut it up.

Similarly, Trinity also held out the specialized weapon Nine had developed. The small cane could transform by taking the nature of magic Trinity wanted to use in mind.

"Yes. But even then, they're still weak. It shouldn't be like armagus which is only a substitute for magic or those prototypes given to you guys... We require weapons that have a more specialized ability in order to defeat the Black Beast."

Nine spoke stubbornly as if burdening herself with a new task.

Toward her, a small laugh interrupted from beside her.

"Weapons... huh."

There was no wondering about the owner of the voice with the ridiculing tone. Nine looked at Terumi with cold eyes.

His slender body was turned toward the sphere floating in the room like always, but the glance that had a suggestive indication drifting about was aimed at Nine.

"You okay not telling our dear friends the details? It's looking like you're making the weapons in the dark here~ ...You hear me?"

"I don't need you to interrupt this conversation. Be quiet, Terumi."

As she spoke with a tone of voice as if holding him down, Nine hit the floor with her high heel. The rough but somehow graceful noise rang sharply around the room.

If Nine told him to be silent. Terumi would do so. Mind Eater was that kind of a magic. Terumi was silent, but he stood while still grinning like a maniac.

Drawing her gaze from the face that looked like it was holding back a burst of laughter, Nine sighed in annoyance.

As if to calm the irritated Nine, Jubei made a bitter smile. He then shrugged his small shoulders.

"So as of now, there's only one way to effectively attack Black Beast. If the weapons Nine spoke of have been completed, we'll be able stand on equal ground with that monster and challenge it."

However, that speech resulted in a new irritation for Nine.

Playing her fingers around the brim of her large triangular hat which stood as a symbol of wisdom, Nine pointed her chin toward the space between Jubei and Valkenhayn.

"...And? Where's the only person who has the means to attack Black Beast, Hakumen, gone?"

The empty spot where the harsh words were thrown to was supposed to hold a sixth person standing together with them.

===Part 2===

Ishana, an island floating on ocean.

The island was painted with lush green nature and a lovely townscape. It was known as ''The Mage's Guild'' outside the island.

On the other side of history, the Mage's Guild had constantly influenced change in the world. The organization existed to protect and enhance alchemy and magic, the techniques that should have been forgotten in ancient times. They didn't belong to any country nor bend to anyone. At present, there was a grand academy established in the center to pass down the continuously inherited ancient wisdom and vast knowledge to the next generation.

In the academy's courtyard, she stood alone.

The raised tall trees were sparkling, bright green from the summer sunlight. Between those trees, the white sunlight filtering through and fell upon the small stone pavement that was like stitching on the ground.

Although its vicinity was encircled by buildings related to the academy and Mage's Guild, this place didn't have a very enclosed feeling at all. Rather than a courtyard within a school, it appeared more like a hidden garden.

Sitting on a deserted bench set under the shade of a tree in the corner of the garden, Celica A. Mercury was swinging her feet.

The academy uniform in shades of white and black had a magician's motif on it. The short mantle on her back was fluttering in the wind. Her thick, light brown hair that was tied in a high ponytail and the treetops of the courtyard were rustling together, making refreshing noises.

"Looks like Onee-chan isn't done yet."

There was a brick building belonging to the Mage's Guild at the end of a path close to her. There was a meeting being held inside a council room which had barrier that wouldn't let any voices or information leak out. Celica's older sister, Nine, was participating in the meeting.

Celica was waiting for her sister and her companions to come out after the meeting ended.

The wind carrying the scent of greenery was softly blowing through.

"...It feels good."

Celica straightened her posture and lifted her head. The sunshine passed through the trees next to her before shining upon her cheeks and forehead.

Today, like always, Ishana's air was clear without any stagnation.

Seven years ago, along with the appearance of the Black Beast, seithr had overflown throughout the world and polluted the atmosphere. It lessened the wind, weakened the waves, and made the soil barren. The seasons lost their characteristics as the weather became disturbed. The creatures that were constantly exposed to thick seithr would lose their original form and go mad, destroying everything.

However, Ishana wasn't like that. The island that was managed by magic was protected by an invisible barrier. The air, water, and soil were pure, uncontaminated by seithr.

As a matter of fact, there was an incident last year when the barrier had been damage, resulting in seithr entering the island for a short period. But Celica didn't know much about that as the incident occurred immediately after Celica slipped out of the island on important business. When Celica returned to Ishana, the barrier had already been repaired completely.

With the infiltrating seithr purified, Ishana was now thoroughly clean without any glimpse of the incident.

Celica deeply inhaled Ishana's air into her chest.

"I wonder what his face would look like if I brought him to this island."

While narrowing her eyes to block the sunlight shining into them, she smiled gently.

What she was picturing beyond the light and green curtains was the face of a friend important to Celica.

...Friend might not be correct. To tell the truth, Celica didn't know what she should regard him as. She didn't have a formal relationship to refer him as an acquaintance, but he wasn't what she would usually call a friend either.

[[Image:BB_PS2_023.jpg|thumb]]

In just a few days, he became awfully close to her. He had helped her. He had supported her. He had protected her.

He was... such an irreplaceable person.

"Fufu, I'm sure he'd be amazed. Ah, but he might have actually seen a similar place. After all, he knew so much about magic even though he's not from this island... He's such a mysterious person."

Without realizing, she actively talked to herself in this place devoid of other people.

She met him eight months ago, during the end of last year. He was tall, had white hair and a green eye just on his left side. He was rough around the edges, but very kind.

Since they parted so suddenly he had never told her much about himself, Celica didn't get to know him well enough. But a lot of the strength he'd given her was always burning inside Celica's chest.

There was never a moment when she forgot about him. He was important, precious...

Suddenly, a light was glimmering at the edge of Celica's gaze.

It was probably the sunlight filtering through the trees. But when the light blinded Celica for an instant, her sight was completely engulfed in the next moment.

(Eh...!?)

Her shout of surprise didn't manage to escape.

As if the world had been turned inside out in the blink of an eye, Celica's surroundings turned to bright white.

The courtyard's wind and rustling branches were no more. With sound and smell disappeared, it was hard to grasp which direction was up and down. It was even uncertain for gravity to exist. Inside the completely white space, only Celica was there.

No, there was something else. A mirror. When she turned her face around to look at the surroundings, the rectangular mirror had stood there unnoticed, projecting Celica's whole body.

(Where's this? Why is a mirror here...?)

She should have had put the questions to words, but somehow her voice couldn't come out again. It felt like everything had been sucked up and vanished.

The bizarre thing was that she didn't get terrified.

Rather, Celica was drawn by curiosity and took a step to the mirror.

In the other side of the mirror that looked as if it had made a rectangular cut in the room, Celica's amazed figure was reflected. Then she unconsciously tried to touch it.

But just before Celica's raised fingers touched the mirror, suddenly it felt like she was smelling something.

It wasn't something like an aroma that tickled her sense of smell.

For example, it was very similar like the warmth when her precious family surrounded the same table with her, or the calmness when she was being alone absentmindedly at her favorite spot.

A burning feeling in her chest that spontaneously bubbled up when she was being with someone.

Celica knew this feeling. She remembered.

Celica gently caught her breath as if waking up from a dream.

That moment, a gust of wind swept away the mist in the world. Quite naturally, the scenery returned.

The pouring sunlight filtering through trees, branches rustled by wind, the fresh and green smell of midsummer. The feel of the bench placed under the shade of a tree at the courtyard of the academy she commuted to everyday.

But without looking at them, Celica stood up while looking around. After that, she began to run.

She returned to the school building after leaving the academy's courtyard. Then she also left the building to get outside of the academy. As if pulling an invisible thread, Celica hastened her feet without so much as looking at her side.

Her chest throbbed. She herself understood what she was expecting.

After all, this impression was... his.

As though she was being guided by something, she went up the slope beside the academy before going around it to a hill located on the back. She arrived immediately. At least, Celica felt only a few seconds had passed.

There was a little surprise in the corner of her mind that the hill was so close from the school's courtyard. It would usually take much more time.

She ran up to a gentle slope that was covered with lawn.

The hill was slightly elevated; it was possible to overlook Ishana's townscape. White clouds, which were acting as the boundary with the sea, were floating in the distant blue sky.

On the peak, someone stood.

The street, sea, and city. With the scenery of Ishana's calm afternoon at her back, Celica shouted with all her might.

His name.

"————RAGNA!"

The first time she saw him was at the entrance of a deserted village inside a forest.

Sitting down leaning to the trunk of a tree, he had been gravely injured. On top of it, he had lost his memories. At first he remembered nothing else but his own name.

Together with him, Celica travelled to Japan... and encountered Black Beast at the land.

Celica couldn't do anything. She couldn't stop him. That person directly challenged Black Beast, and then disappeared along with it.

He had said the he would return.

He had promised.

So Celica waited. She kept waiting as she wanted to meet him again.

Responding to Celica's voice, the shadow standing on top of the hill turned around slowly.

Strong wind whirled as it blew the lawn, flowing through her. Celica endured the wind with her body slightly pushed by it, holding her disheveled hair while raising her face.

"Ah..."

After she observed the figure once more, Celica involuntarily raised her voice.

The standing figure was a tall man whose silver hair fluttered because of Ishana's clear wind.

However even though his figure resembled a person, it also looked odd.

His body was wrapped in white and black of something that was unclear whether it was clothes, armor, or otherwise skin. The eyeless, earless, and mouthless face was concealed with pure white mask. Red orbs had been embedded around his body. The orbs might be the substitute of his barren face as every single one of them were staring like eyes.

On his back, there was a long sword placed diagonally that probably was as long as his body height.

"Hakumen-san..."

Celica awkwardly called out the strange man again. A slight disappointment seeped in her voice.

Hakumen was Celica's acquaintance. Together with her sister Nine and her close friend Trinity, he was one of the warriors who had gathered in Ishana in order to defeat Black Beast.

The eyeless face and countless red orbs gazed at Celica indifferently.

"...So it is you, Celica A. Mercury."

What was heard from behind the white mask was a low tone of voice that concealed his emotions.

To cover her slip up for mistaking him for another person, Celica scratched her face and laughed.

"I'm sorry for being so sudden. Umm... I thought you're one of my friend."

After slightly bowed, Celica soon took several steps toward Hakumen.

Hakumen just looked at her from the edge of his vision. Then just like until Celica addressed him, Hakumen turned around toward the townscape.

Celica stood next to him.

"Are you observing Ishana?"

From on top of the hill, one could look onto Ishana with ease.

Basked in the gentle light of the noon, the green and blue roofs, and also white walls shone brightly. There were people living in the island going back and forth on the gentle stone-paved pathway. A thin forest surrounded it as if protecting against the outside world. Furthermore, the forest was also encircled by vast sea.

Looking at Ishana from here truly made it looked just like a painting.

The scent of grass riding the fresh wind came around. While tucking her disheveled hair onto her ear that was previously caused by the sudden gust, Celica gazed at the city as she smiled.

"This place is nice, isn't it? I came here from time to time. Though sometimes I'd get surprised by the sudden strong wind."

Hakumen didn't give any answer and remained silent.

There was a weighty feeling about the suffocating silence, but Celica didn't pay it any heed even for a bit.

They didn't have many conversations, but Hakumen was always like this. Basically, he would just respond unnecessary talk with silence. He would only speak if it was about Black Beast.

Celica raised her chin and looked up at Hakumen. He was fairly taller compared to Celica. Looking at him for a long time would make her neck sore.

The white mask must have noticed Celica's gaze, but he didn't turned his face around. He faced Ishana in silence as though he was a decoration.

"But... it's strange."

The lawn rustled by wind urged Celica to continue her muttering.

"Why did I mistake Hakumen-san for him? Your appearance and atmosphere are completely different."

But there was something similar. Even while wondering, she thought about that, too.

She would have a bit trouble in answering if she were asked what that was. The voice, demeanor, and gesture were different. The resemblance was more obscure, an awfully perceptive part.

If she really should put it to words... it was his scent, possibly his warmth.

If she really said that, even Hakumen might laugh at her thinking whether she was a dog or something. Celica had never witnessed him laughing. Surely no one else ever had.

Immediately imagining it, he surely would look too clumsy. Celica spontaneously giggled at that thought.

As if responding to her voice, Hakumen made a slight motion as he turned his neck. The white mask was looking at Celica.

"——Ragna."

The muffled voice resounded in low tone.

Celica stared in wonder.

He repeated the wrong name Celica had mistaken him for just a while ago. He had only spoke, and yet it sounded like there was a hidden emotion that didn't suit the expressionless swordsman from the name he muttered.

Fixing the angle of his head toward Celica, Hakumen asked strongly.

"You have definitely said the name before. Did you mean ''Ragna the Bloodedge''?"

"Bloodedge...? Nope. I only know him as ''Ragna''."

"Nevertheless... You did meet a man called Ragna, didn't you?"

"Yup, I met him. I don't know if he's the same person Hakumen-san think, but he's tall and had white hair. It seems he could only see with his left eye, but the eye color was clear green."

Mixed with the gentle wind that flowed, she could hear that Hakumen had his breath taken away slightly.

Celica reflexively opened her eyes wide. It was the first time for her to see Hakumen being astonished.

"Perhaps Hakumen-san is Ragna's acquaintance?"

Inquiring about it, Celica searched for Hakumen's reaction as she deeply examined his white mask.

But without saying anything, Hakumen averted his face from her. He once again faced the city while remained silent. Seeing his face from the side, it seemed he refused to give an answer.

Celica had a slight wry smile. This behavior was also just like the usual.

But since he didn't leave, perhaps it meant that there was no problem for her to continue talking. Since he didn't confirm nor plan to reply, Celica continued on her own.

"By the way, I came here since I felt that Ragna's here. Since I can't sense people's power like Onee-chan can, I wonder what's actually happening... I suddenly felt a warmth feeling that Ragna had."

Celica gently put her hands on her chest. The feeling she sensed back on the courtyard was still lingering there. With just that much, faint happiness soaked in her whole body. It made Celica spontaneously smiled broadly.

"Since Ragna always kept his face up at all times, doesn't that mean he's the people who always looking forward? No matter how strong the wind is pushing, his feet stayed firm and wouldn't move even for a step. That's my image of him. That's why just thinking that I'm next to him made me feel like being protected."

After cutting her word at that point, Celica shortly laughed. With her ponytail drew an arc, she looked up at Hakumen.

"Oh, what am I saying? I'm the only one who think about it. I actually got protected once, too. I wonder if the Ragna Hakumen-san know is someone different."

If possible, she wanted to hear about what Hakumen thought of Ragna.

However, she didn't sense anything from Hakumen besides his slight breathing. He was absolutely still as if a sculpture erected on top of the hill. On the contrary, his long silver hair, which was moderately waving as it was washed away by the wind, looked unnatural.

"Hakumen-san?"

She called him again to test. But the response was still obstinate silence.

Celica suddenly noticed. Hakumen was no longer looking at the city.

His face was facing the direction of the beautiful scenery, but his chin was sluggishly retracted. His appearance was that of people who sank into deep, deep thought.

===Part 3===

The noise of the wind and the voice of Celica who was speaking just right beside him didn't reach Hakumen.

His hearing only picked up one name that had been mentioned several times. It made a ripple on the water surface of his thought.

Ragna.

Ragna the Bloodedge.

It was a name that couldn't be forgotten even if he tried to. A name that had been etched on the basis of his memory.

If he had the face of a human and eyes at the appropriate place, Hakumen would have frowned.

(Why... Why was Nii-san here? In this age...?)

The man he had once called a brother. Ragna the Bloodedge.

At that time, he was definitely supposed to have been gone.

——It was the time when Hakumen was not ''Hakumen''. Perhaps his last consecutive memory.

The last memory of the time when he was once named ''Jin''.

The recollection began with scorching red.

Whirling flames, surging heat. Although he was showered by the scattering spray of lava, they oddly weren't hot.

In a place deep underground where an artificial volcano named ''Cauldron'' was created, he——Jin threw himself into the said Cauldron. For the sake of saving a person who had fallen before.

"NII-SAN!"

With his beautiful golden hair disheveled, with his jade eyes burned in flames, his splitting voice shouted. Pushing his way through the heat, he extended his arm.

There were particular silhouettes ahead of the direction he sought before. The body of a large man and the body of a small woman. The two of them were lying on top of another as if they were embracing each other. They were connected into one as a huge sword pierced them like a stake driven in. Similar to a gliding bird, they went into freefall.

Jin wanted to stop the man. But his voice was swallowed by roaring wind and his desperate arm couldn't reach him.

The woman at the direction where his hand were stretched to was smiling. The woman had snatched the man Jin called as brother.

It wasn't a range where she could see him, yet her red eyes were glaring and looking up at Jin. Her face turned hideous while letting out a shrill laugh. The deafening voice even echoed inside his skull.

Shut up. Stop laughing.

Jin cried while being engulfed in roaring sounds and flames. Hatred and murderous thought gushed out from the bottom of his stomach.

"I will never... ever forgive you! NEVER!"

The fall that appeared to last forever suddenly transformed.

The figures that were sturdy until then melted and blended into one. The man and woman who were united by a sword lost their features and transformed into a mass of black object. Gradually swelling larger, it expanded and swallowed the surroundings. Inside the darkness, bright red eyes that were shining sinisterly could be seen.

As soon as he saw it, a needle of ice penetrated Jin's spine.

At the same time, countless denial words rushing inside his mind.

''Inexcusable.''

''It mustn't be allowed to exist. It mustn't be deemed to exist.''

The denials were the impulse of his instinct. In the accumulation of them, his will and ego were crushed without remain.

In the end, the mass that contained his brother and the hated woman tried to take the shape of something...

Jin, together with the black mass, fell down into the blazing flames.

Lured by the cold wind, he opened his eyes. There was no flames nor heat... What appeared before his eyes was the stretched, emotionless sky full of stars.

The figure of his brother was nowhere to be seen.

The same for the red-eyes woman, and the black mass he had surely seen.

But there stood a girl beside him. A girl that resembled the moon.

"Mr. Hero. How would you like to become a real hero?"

Jin didn't know how to answer the enigmatic question. He couldn't recall the precise words.

But when the girl expressed a bewitching smile that didn't seem girlish at all, she put on a choking scent of rose and took away Jin from the place.

Teleportation——.

The moment he felt it, Jin lost consciousness once more.

When he regained consciousness again, Jin was lying in the bed of a strange room.

In front of his vision was dull colored ceilings, harmonized by a chandelier that seemingly had flower and ivy motif.

The room was spacious. It was furnished with moderately luxurious but good quality furniture. The faint scent must be roses. As the bedding was also considerably first-rate, it bore the illusion that one would sink there if they laid their body there.

The air fluctuated suddenly.

Along with the sound of door opening, someone came in. There was only one footstep. Slipping next, a quiet wind and rose fragrance entered the room.

"It seems you have awakened."

The footstep and noise of wheels stopped beside Jin. After a short pause, a hoarse voice asked gently.

Barely feeling it, Jin slightly moved his neck. He could only look around by moving his gaze.

There was a figure of old man beside the bed. A wrinkled face that had long white beard, and lengthy grey hair in addition.

The old man was severely thin and worn out. His neck and arms looked like dead branches while his cheeks were the moss. Even then, the old man was wrapped in noble atmosphere that was breathtaking.

If he were to stand up against him, he might took a step back involuntarily. Even though it would be simple to restrain the aged body of its strength as it felt miraculous for him to hold out his hand, just as obvious from his appearance.

The old man was sitting on a wheelchair. The sound of wheels Jin's ears picked up earlier must have been this.

"It is a pleasure to meet you. My name is Clavis Alucard. This man is my butler, Valkenhayn R. Hellsing."

A voice that shook the air gently, like a ripple on the surface of water.

With the red eyes accumulated wisdom and dignity in exchange for the old age, Clavis hinted and gave a gaze behind. He introduced the abstinent man with sturdy figure.

After that, this time he proceed to reach out his hand to a tiny silhouette accompanying next to him.

"This child is Rachel Alucard. ...She was the one who brought you to this castle."

Clavis put his hand on the shoulder of a girl. It was the bewitching girl who had smiled before Jin lost consciousness, with the descending starry sky and annoyingly dazzling moon as the scenery.

But something was different. Jin thought so intuitively.

It could be the appearance, the age, or even her very existence. He was certain that she was supposed to be the girl from that time, but he had a feeling that something was fundamentally different.

Jin gathered a little strength and knitted his brows.

It wasn't just the girl. This place was anomalous. The existing persons, the drifting air... even the flow of time.

"Where am I...?"

Placing his jarring arms to each side of his body, Jin tried to get up. However, even though his arms should be there, they slipped as he couldn't put power into them like they were hollow pipes.

It wasn't just his arms. It was like his whole body had been replaced with wooden doll. He even had to wring his whole strength just to mutter his voice.

Toward the appalled Jin, the gentle voice made a speech again.

"You ought not to do anything excessive. Let alone getting up, even your body cannot move as you please. It is quite amazing just to wake up in this short period of time."

"Short period of time?"

"It should be seven days for human time... When you were carried into this castle, you were gravely injured. The external wounds were treated by Valkenhayn, but you have been gone into comatose state by the reaction."

After speaking that much, Clavis smiled and looked at Jin with the eyes like he was admiring a kitten as he was struggling to get up.

"Do not force yourself. Try not to wake up."

He lectured Jin once again.

For a moment, a glint of clear irritation went by on Jin. But looking at Clavis' peaceful gaze made his body lost its strength. Jin sank into his bed as if giving up. The fatigue and dizziness following after gave him the impression that it would be futile even if he struggled.

After being certain of it, Clavis answered Jin's first question.

"This place is my castle. It does not belong anywhere in the world. It is also connected to every dark night of the world... A place that exist but also nonexistent. Similar to the other side of the moon."

The words he spoke were too obscure even for a fairy tale. But it mysteriously sounded logical for human understanding.

At the very least, Jin grasped a vague understanding of it. While taking a deep breath, he spoke the next question.

"...Why am I here?"

"Well, then. I do not know the details as well. But young man, it appears that you have crossed the Boundary. The remaining damages in your flesh are all the result of crossing over it."

"Boundary..."

Just what is the Boundary? It seemed to be a word he should have known, but Jin didn't understand much about it for some reason. No, it was incorrect. He knew about the 'information' regarding the meaning of the Boundary. How could he knew about it? Where did he obtained that knowledge?

In the first place, just who himself was? Clavis said that he arrived here after passing through the Boundary. But where was he and what was he doing before then? ...He didn't know.

His mind was blurry. He wanted to put his hand on his forehead, but the hand wouldn't move.

He heard a sympathetic sigh from Clavis.

"Is your memories in chaos? Perhaps that is also because you have been heavily affected by the Boundary. There is enormous information drifting in the Boundary. When your spirit connected with it, your individual memories as well as feeling were swept away by the excessive knowledge. To put it simply, you cannot recall about yourself well enough."

With the noise of clothes rustling, Clavis lightly put the hands that had been placed on the wheelchair's railing onto his knees.

Looking away from the sluggish gesture, Jin turned his gaze toward the ceiling. The light of the enkindled chandelier was awfully distant. It made it felt lifeless.

Clavis' voice that seemed drowsy continued.

"Crossing the Boundary is very dangerous. It is a wonder for an ordinary man to even have his flesh remained. Even if it remained, one would lose himself as his will became engulfed by the Boundary. ...It appears that you possess a very strong spirit."

Strong spirit. That word was oddly amusing. Jin spat it out by taking a breath.

If he truly possessed that thing, then —— wouldn't be ——.

(...Who... What was it?)

The floating thought dispersed at once before it formed a shape inside his mind. He couldn't grasp it. It was just he felt that he had lost something... Something that absolutely mustn't be lost.

His head was heavy. He spontaneously closed his eyelids. When his vision was shut in the dark, a spectacle was resurrected as if it had been waiting patiently.

Red flames, burning air, falling figures... and then red eyes.

For the present Jin, it was the last and only clear memories.

"Black... I saw a black mass. Where is that thing?"

That's right, a black mass. At the same time as he remembered, the emotions he had when he witnessed it were overflowing like they gushed out.

''That being shouldn't be allowed to exist.''

Jin's spine was shivering as his memories, along with thought got swept away. Even his ego got engulfed by the impulse. It wasn't because of terror. If he put it into words then it would be murderous intent.

"That being is the Black Beast... It materialized from the Boundary. A being that is ruining the world."

Clavis' voice gently wrapped up the burning negative feelings.

"It seems to have appeared in this world one month prior. After singlehandedly forced a small island country into catastrophe, it presently rampages around the world searching for further destruction."

"It must..."

Slipping from his thought, Jin's mouth moved on its own and spoke. The words didn't completely turn into voice; it didn't even reach Jin's ears himself. But as for the meaning of the enveloping emotions, it was too obvious not only to Jin, but also Clavis.

''It must be killed.''

Jin clenched his teeth. His molars were grating and made a noise. The inner corner of his eyes were burning.

It was terribly confusing. Merely yielding to that confusion made the desire to immediately rush out from this place rampaging inside his body.

He himself didn't have any kind of intention, but he felt bad as if his body was taking control and doing as it pleased.

As his head ached, Jin grimaced severely.

Gazing at his situation quietly, Clavis spoke to tell him something.

"Young man. This is still the time for you to recuperate. If you take a rest for a little bit more, you will be able to get up. Perhaps some of your memories will also return. If the time has come, if you still have the will to stand up... there is place I intend to show you."

"What...?"

"Until then, please take rest to your heart's content. The reason is because your destiny has not yet concluded."

After he said that, Clavis casted his gaze to the abstinent Valkenhayn on his back as if urging him.

Still with gloomy expression, Valkenyhayn handled the wheelchair with delicate manner that didn't suit his body build and left behind the room along with Clavis.

The girl who was following them next, Rachel, silently halted her feet in front of the door for a moment. With the ribbon on her long golden hair swinging, she looked back at Jin.

The big red eyes of a doll were staring at Jin.

But without saying anything, the girl's eyes remained gleaming with cold color. Then a wind blew unexpectedly and gone in a flash with the girl vanished to the hallway.

The closed door was peacefully silent.

Jin glared at the solid wood from on top of his bed.

''I couldn't——.''

The broken thought came in contact with the broken memories, revealing a mutter of regret.

''Your destiny has not yet concluded.''

The lingering words of Clavis echoed deep within his chest. While feeling annoyed by it, Jin fell asleep before long as if fainted.

"...n. Hakumen-san!"

What had pulled up Hakumen from sinking endlessly in the lake of thought might be because of the voice of the girl who seemed to repeatedly calling him while lightly hitting his arm, or the chimes of a bell telling the time was 3 o'clock that vanished as it got absorbed in the other side of the sky.

While his five senses were regaining the proper timeline and the proper scenery, Hakumen turned his face toward the worried girl just next to him who was looking up at him.

As he had slightly moved, Celica took a breath in her relief and smiled.

"Thank god. I thought something was wrong since you were completely still."

After she said that, she noticed that she was still touching his arm. Then Celica retracted her hand to her back while making a mischievous face.

Not minding it, Hakumen turned his neck around. What the white mask was seeing was the Mage's Guild that was located at the center of Ishana's townscape.

"...It seems to have ended."

Lowly murmuring, he turned on his heels with the long silver hair on his head fluttering. Each time he stepped forward, the lushly lawn made a noise.

Before he went too far, Celica immediately chased after him.

"Wha, wait up. You're going to Onee-chan's place, right? I'll go with you!"

Hakumen didn't give a reply, but he slightly dropped his large walking steps. Taking a step behind him, Celica jogged to catch up with the walking manner of small animals.

As if urging both of their shadows to leave from the hill, a strong gust of wind blew through.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 2 Prologue

2015-09-04T09:18:43Z

Specs: Edited to make more sense in English

The stars were lovely.

Feeling the cold lawn on his back, he muttered into the emptiness.

Even now, the stars, which appeared to be falling, kept flickering.

The sky looked deep and distant, as it always was.

It was not something that could be grasped just by reaching out your hand. Even if it had been possible, his battered body, which had been lying on top of a hill, didn't have the remaining strength to lift his arm.

His blue clothes were torn. His white cheeks and golden hair were covered in dirt. His body had already been losing its ability to function for a while. Under this moonlight, his fleeting consciousness would disappear before long.

He was sinking to his death.

Even as the stars were lovely, the moon was dazzling.

...As if it was falling down.

He hated that moon. Wanted none of its bright light, he dragged his dead arm up to cover his eyes.

Cold drops from the corner of his eyes were falling down his cheeks.

Suddenly, the wind stirred. It was only strong enough to flutter a dress, but it was enough for him to notice that someone was present.

"...Who's there?" He asked faintly.

The arm that had been covering his sight, slipped down to his chest.

A large umbrella intercepted the moonlight. The person who had been standing by his side was actually a very young girl. Luxurious black dress. Golden hair tied up to two parts. Her age seemed to be 10. ...No, she might be about 6 or 7 years old. Didn't she have an umbrella, too?

The spectacle appeared right before his eyes, yet the details were fuzzy and incomprehensible.

The only certain thing was that the girl wore big ribbons similar to a rabbit's ears. She also had red eyes.

The girl looked into the distance and whispered to no one.

"...Soon, it will be born."

It was a very ominous voice, but had a strange kind of affection in it. As if she knew that it was the beginning of something about to be born.

He understood what she said. Even when that ''something'' had not been explained, he knew what it was. It had to be killed by his hands no matter what.

The girl, the scent of flowers wafting around her, slowly turned her face to him. A pair of crimson eyes looked down on him. A cold gaze unlike that of a little girl's, yet similar to moonlight.

He recognized those eyes. It was in his distant memory but seemed almost as if it was yesterday. But that memory quickly disappeared, like a frozen flower broken into pieces.

"Mr. Hero."

The girl's lips teasingly spoke.

"How would you like to become a real hero?"

The wind blew through the girl's hair.

For him, it was a moment of one's end, and one's beginning.

Before long, a rumble could be heard from far away.

It gradually grew larger and more violent, shaking both the night sky and solid earth... and became a beast's roar that was thundering throughout the world.

It was a roar that made every existence shiver. The being that would be called ''Black Beast'', a monster that drove the world to destruction, let out its first cry.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase_Shift_2_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Phase_Shift_2_Chapter_1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 1 Epilogue

2015-09-03T21:20:07Z

Specs: /* Epilogue */ Edited to make more sense in english

==Epilogue==

December, 2106 AD——.

Six years ago, a demon called the Black Beast appeared all of a sudden. Because of it, the world collapsed, losing its order and balance. It also lost its usual climate along with seasons.

It was also true for today. Despite that December was about to end, the coolness of the weather was as if it was autumn. Presently, it was unlikely for thick clothes to soon become the fashion.

It was a fine early afternoon with many clouds, but they didn't obstruct the sunlight. Among a forest in mountain, a girl was wandering around.

White tunic, black pleated skirt, and a long mantle to match the skirt. Her long tawny hair was tied in a high position, making a ponytail. The eyes that had the color of wet soil didn't show any confusion as they were gazed ever forward. She advanced further and further, walking unhesitatingly. But where she was walking was a path without any traces of animals. It was a completely trackless path.

The girl's name was Celica A. Mercury.

She had secretly rushed away from the island where she lived together with her sister, heading to a country called Japan which was ruined six years ago.

If she went there, she might meet her long lost father. While embracing such an expectation, she was currently aiming to go to a harbor where the only boat which would head to Japan existed.

But the road to the harbor was unexpectedly steep. From what she had heard at the hotel last night, no one ever said about climbing a mountain.

"I'm sure when I get out of this forest, I should be able to see a large road. Okay, I'll do my best."

While making her way up to cross the root of a thick tree, Celica continued on and on without getting discouraged by the forest's scenery and cheered her bright self on.

It was as if her feelings had reached the forest as the field of vision on the path gradually opened up. Celica noticed it immediately and her smile bloomed like a flower.

Delighted, she spontaneously made her pace faster. After getting out, she would first search for a place to sit and rest.

But after she put a single step out of the forest, Celica stopped.

It was a white-haired young man wearing a stunning bright red jacket.

His age was a little older than Celica's. Judging from his tall appearance, he had a well-proportioned figure. Besides that, something might have happened as there were serious injuries all over him.

"Oh no...!"

Flustered, Celica went around the young man so as to block the sunlight.

There was movement in his chest. His complexion wasn't so pale that he might lose his life. However, that was because the young man had quite a lot of physical strength. If it was exhausted...

It might be that he had noticed Celica's shadow since the young man's eyelids moved slightly, opening his eye weakly. It was a green eye. A stern but also gentle color.

Thank god, it's faint but he's conscious. First of all I'll heal the big wounds, and then he should take a good rest.

Celica smiled and spoke to give encouragement.

"Umm, hang on please. ...Are you all right?"

In the dark times with an uncertain tomorrow.

In the days with unstable climates where winter didn't seem to appear.

In that moment the wheel of fate began to turn suddenly.

Celica met him.

[[Image:BB_PS1_279.jpg|thumb]]

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 1 Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 1 Chapter 6

2015-09-03T21:04:18Z

Specs: /* Chapter 6: Voice of Emerald Evil */ Making it sound more english

==Chapter 6: Voice of Emerald Evil==

===Part 1===

When he exited the academy's school building into the courtyard, he thought that the weather outside felt nice.

The sky appeared hazier than usual. There were signs of it turning slightly dark.

Facing the whole city, he wondered if the Ten Sages in charge of purifying the seithr had produced any results. The way things were going, their hands would still be full for a while.

Kazuma went across the silent courtyard, a strange atmosphere compared with the normal bustle of the Mages' Guild. He headed toward the Cathedral which was standing centrally.

The meandering path was refreshing as if it was a promenade through a forest.

Lying in wait in the middle, the Cathedral was just as small as when viewed from the hallway's window. It didn't seem like the sort of place the Mages' Guild would store their classified information.

Similar to a chapel, the entrance housed a large pair of wooden double doors. Just as Trinity had said, it was securely locked.

But for this island that had been raising magicians, things like physical locks only had the significance of a sign which had 'No entry without permission' written on it. With a short incantation and a small pattern drawn with his fingertip the lock fell, allowing Kazuma to continue all too soon.

After he got inside, he closed the doors. As he proceeded, he noticed that the place was silent as though it was a different airspace.

The air inside the building was a little warm compared to the outdoors.

Kazuma went in further. It seemed there was nobody inside. Granted it was a matter of course.

In the history of the Mages' Guild, today was the most critical situation. During such circumstances, there was no way that someone with knowledge of security magic would just be stood guard here.

And rather, the guardsmen for Cathedral were in charge of giving warning.

As there was nothing but a large hall on the Cathedral's ground floor, there was no reason to get rid of intruders. What was absolutely forbidden to enter was what was beyond here, the Cathedral's underground.

On the door leading to underground, there was a severely secure barrier imbued. If he were to carelessly approach it, he wouldn't get out with merely a scratch.

The guardsmen were instructed to warn anyone who carelessly approached the barrier.

Kazuma stood in front of the entrance which was leading to the underground.

"...This looks troublesome."

What was lying in wait for Kazuma was a wooden door which was heavy from the looks of it. It appeared it was enveloped in a slightly white haze.

Judging by the heightened magical power that was visible, it was a barrier.

Kazuma wasn't poor at cancelling barrier magic during class, but this one was a different case. When he cautiously stretched out his hand... he felt an uncomfortable feeling on his fingers.

Just by standing close to a strong barrier, it would burn a person's skin in order to repel them. However, this door was nothing like that.

Kazuma's fingers were hanging close to the door while he pondered over whether to touch it or not. But immediately, he boldly placed his hand on the door.

His breath was taken away reflexively. He had prepared for the appropriate impact and damage.

But even after three whole seconds had elapsed, Kazuma was still silently grabbing the door's knob.

When he pushed against it, the door opened.

The barrier was still functioning but Kazuma's hand broke through it and opened the door.

"What's the meaning of this...?"

Even when he muttered, no one answered.

Although he was confused, Kazuma narrowly slipped through the door and stepped inside. It was baffling, but if he could get in, then he wouldn't hesitate.

Inside the door was continuation of the hallway which had an arched ceiling. In the inner part, there was stairway leading downward, underground.

The magical lights which were floating at fixed intervals illuminated Kazuma's path.

As he went underground, the structure became more and more expansive. On the upper level, there was a meeting room and a room used to observe various data; both were used by all members of Mages' Guild.

Moreover as he went further downward, a meeting room that sometimes had been used for the Ten Sages' ceremonies appeared.

On each level, there were barriers erected whose strength matched the ability of the human who was authorized to utilize it. They weren't such things that could be lifted by the likes of students at all.

But even so, Kazuma's body was able to continue ahead. The barriers couldn't stop him; as if he was slipping through the mesh of a net that was supposed to catch intruders.

When the long stairway heading downwards into the depths of the cathedral ended, he arrived at an elevator which was controlled by magic. He also passed the barrier which had been erected there.

As if he was being guided——Kazuma arrived at the lowest level of the Cathedral.

After exiting the elevator, the hallway's ceiling grew tall which made it unlikely that it was underground. As expected, a wooden door awaited beyond that point.

Like a stamped seal, a magic circle appeared on the door.

No one but the Ten Sages was permitted to come here. Moreover, since a suitable magical power was needed, a barrier with ruthless degree of security was applied in such a way that if somebody were to touch it by mistake, they wouldn't be spared. It would result in death.

Shutting his mouth tightly, Kazuma touched the last guardian with a sullen look.

His fingers touched the wooden surface. After sliding them across the door as though he was tracing something, his palm finally touched it completely.

What he felt on his skin was just the firmness on an old, normal tree. It felt like if he were holding an axe, he could easily tear it down.

There was no handle on the door. As he pushed, it slowly opened as expected.

Of course, being able to get in here made even Kazuma frown in confusion.

Why couldn't the Cathedral's barriers stop Kazuma? Not even once had he used cancelling magic, but he had still managed to arrive at the lowest level.

"It's like... I'm being invited in."

Not matching its aging appearance, the door opened silently as Kazuma passed through it while he muttered.

Beyond the door was a breathtakingly vast circular room.

The ceiling was even taller than the hallway's. Although there wasn't any magical lighting device floating, the whole room seemed to be slightly luminescent as it was faintly bright.

The floor was tiled with mosaics; a stretched large flower-like pattern was depicted from the center to the outside. If it wasn't a flower, it might be a sun or flame pattern.

While stepping forward to the outermost petals, Kazuma looked around the surroundings.

Although the inside of the room was absurdly spacious, it was empty. It was nothing but a deserted room. Rather than being a place of storage for classified information, it was as if some kind of ceremony were about to begin at the place.

The drifting air had a different kind of coolness from the outside. It might be because there was no window and he didn't know how far he'd come that he had completely lost track of time.

When he took a step forward, the small, hard noise of footsteps disappeared like it was absorbed into the floor.

And at the same time, he felt the beating inside his chest accelerate.

"Here... The Azure is..."

Kazuma must be thinking that he had obtained the means to reach the Azure. Before he noticed it, Kazuma had been intending to get the Azure itself.

It wasn't reasonable anymore. It went beyond reasoning and it felt like instinct.

The inside of the room was even warmer than the surface. It was like he was within the warmth of a living being. The faint drifting heat slowly agitated Kazuma's spirits.

But for some reason, while walking further in, Kazuma also gradually became impatient.

There was nothing here. If there was no document or data, a map indicating where the Azure was wouldn't exist.

But it was impossible that there was nothing here. Terumi definitely said it was here.

"Terumi-san!"

Inside the giant, empty room, Kazuma raised his voice.

His voice echoed off the ceiling.

"I managed to get inside the Cathedral. Where is the Mages' Guild's classified information!?"

Kazuma hadn't expected it to be here; it was Terumi who said it. But if that was the case, what could this vast, unoccupied room hold?

He looked up at the ceiling as if to search for Terumi's presence. While he looked around the room, little by little Kazuma's steps became wider as he walked toward the inner part of the room.

It was when he arrived at the center of the hall, he heard it.

"Soooo, you finally arrived~. Don't make me wait so long, Kazuma-chan."

Terumi's voice could be heard.

Taken aback, Kazuma looked around the surroundings. However, Terumi's figure was nowhere to be seen. Although there was no spot in which to hide, he couldn't even find a part of his shadow.

Despite that, Terumi's voice got even more audible.

"I got worried since you're so late, y'know? I've been wondering if you don't care about the Azure anymore and instead went along with those women to have a fun time enjoying tea~ ...while forgetting everything completely."

"Give me a break. Don't say such a disgusting thing."

Attempting to face his invisible friend, Kazuma showed an unambitious smile.

Kazuma sharpened his glare to search around the room.

Whenever Terumi started to talk, no doubt some kind of a situation was developing.

The few days from his first meeting with Terumi, each time he appeared, Kazuma's world had little by little been changing. The old days which were like invisible labyrinth had turned into a path.

It would be the same this time, surely. Bearing such feeling, Kazuma answered to the empty sky.

"Didn't I make a promise with you that I would definitely reach it? ...Besides, above all, I want to recover it."

In low voice, Kazuma spoke of his real motive. At that moment, the frivolous smile had already disappeared from his mouth.

He no longer hesitated. Inside Kazuma's chest, there was only a yearning toward the Azure.

"Really? You really want to get it back? Obtaining the Azure means you can't ever go back. Even if you regretted it, you wouldn't be able to let it go. You really still fine even like that?"

Terumi's question, asked at this late stage, instead seemed to encourage Kazuma's thought. Naturally, Kazuma didn't intend to go against it.

"There won't be any regret. I'll obtain it. All this time, I've been wishing only to have it."

The real him.

Who he should be.

Although even his shadow wasn't in sight, he knew that Terumi was grinning.

"Then... look. It's just right there, isn't it?"

"Right there?"

Questioning, Kazuma again looked around the surrounding.

The truly vast room where he stood alone was silent, as if time had stopped.

It might be his imagination, but currently, the flow of time here felt slow.

"It's there. Just right there. Look, it's really close to you..."

The voice that came from the strained throat teased Kazuma on purpose. It whispered to him from awfully close.

"It's... below your feet."

Then, he was attacked by goose bumps.

Rather than a chill that ran on his spine, it was a sensation like a flaming hot snake crawling up.

Kazuma followed the urging from the snake on his spine and looked down on his feet.

Before he knew it, both of Kazuma's feet had arrived firmly at the very center of the hall. The core of the large flower, sun, and swirling flame of a pattern.

The floor was polished, just like a mirror. There was a reflection of him looking back up. His eyes met the eyes of the other side's image.

Disordered, long bangs, slender feet and thin shoulders, a familiar academy uniform. It was the usual him.

As if drawn in by his reflection, Kazuma put one knee down to the spot and bent over.

Toward the circular center of the mosaic tiles, he gently placed his hand.

That instant——.

"...!"

His cry didn't come out.

As both his and the image's palms touched each other, his body trembled as if petrified. He got frozen on the spot.

Travelling up his arm, via the hand that touched the floor, something was entering Kazuma.

Like a storm that caused surging waves, it was a tremendous torrent of information.

===Part 2===

Seven years ago... Mage's Guild, Ishana, barrier... the safest island in the world.

Relius Clover... dream... Shuuichirou Ayatsuki... white haired man... 'someone' madly laughing.

...The room with a Cauldron.

Phrases, history, time... Black Beast... Past... A hundred years...

Kazuma Kuvaru.

Yuuki Terumi.

... ...... ............

The surging information hit Kazuma's body with the impact of thrown stones. It rushed into his brain.

Behind his eyes, sparks were scattering. With dizziness eating at his soul, it was almost like his flesh was melting into something new.

He wasn't allowed to reject it or surrender. The enormous information was flowing forcefully on its own; just like a full glass of water, drunk in one gulp, soaking inside Kazuma.

If he were to express that feeling with a word... then it would be ecstasy. A trembling pleasant feeling that struck him into a small trance.

Similar to the feeling when someone inserted the last piece of a puzzle. Similar to the feeling when slightly separated shadows overlapped into one.

Desired objects going into the desired place. It was such a coherent pleasure.

"That's why... That's why I... had to come here."

While slowly removing his palm from the floor, Kazuma's lips moved slightly as he muttered. Not even a slight doubt remained in that voice anymore.

Likewise, the thin and tall body slowly stood up.

Right after raising his face, he looked directly at the man standing in front of him.

Terumi was there.

As usual, from inside the low hood which was intended to hide his expression, eyes like those of snake aiming at its prey were looking at Kazuma. The splitting mouth, which was about to smile, spoke.

"It would be meaningless to go anywhere but here. You can't find place like this even if you search the rest of the world after all."

"And Relius Clover... the man who created me knew it from the very beginning, didn't he?"

Kazuma remembered everything.

No, he'd recovered everything was more appropriate.

That was because the memories he had to remember never existed inside Kazuma.

Seven years ago, the day when he arrived at Ishana as an amnesiac was truly the first day in Kazuma's life. That day, that time, Kazuma's memory started.

Kazuma wasn't tied to nature unlike a born child.

He was an existence manufactured by Relius Clover by making full use of magic, alchemy, and science.

Not remembering anything and the way he healed at a bizarre rate were also none other than modifications made by Relius.

He gained form as an existence eight years ago. A few months later, he was transported to Ishana.

His consciousness as an existence woke seven years ago. And then for the following seven years, he continued to live academy life as Kazuma Kuvaru.

Then why was Kazuma created?

That was because he would become the man before his eyes... Yuuki Terumi's body.

"January 1st six years ago. During Relius Clover's trial experiment, the Black Beast appeared. I was around during the time, you see. That time, my body went ''poof''. My spirit form also got injured and took five whole years to heal. Then I asked that damn Relius for another body... in short, he told me to find you. Y'know there's a ridiculous barrier set around Ishana, right? What kind of joke was that? It ain't funny."

Although his mouth was torn into a crescent moon shape, Terumi cursed while speaking. Rough footsteps resounded as Terumi walked around Kazuma with an unnaturally slow pace.

"To add to my troubles, you didn't even recognize me. You're the first body to ever give me a pain in the ass."

"That... must be troublesome."

Kazuma spontaneously showed a smile. There was a hint of detest somewhere in Terumi smile.

Looking at Kazuma from below his hood, Terumi snorted to show he wasn't amused.

Trying to ignore what he had heard, Kazuma dropped his gaze to his feet.

He now truly understood what object the mosaic tiles were depicting. What the crude picture was indicating was some kind of bright red lava he saw in his dream the other day.

——The Cauldron.

"Until a short while ago, I couldn't even imagine that a Cauldron could exist in Ishana. Then again, I didn't even know of the existence of the objects known as Cauldrons."

Kazuma made noises as he hit the tile on the center of the room with his tiptoe.

The Cauldron was an object similar to a volcano's crater. It had been excavated from deep underground by humanity's hands. Inside, red flames were dancing as if denying living beings. There was an airspace called the Boundary stretched out across the core.

And there was one purpose for the core.

Master Units. They were omnipotent existences whose only purpose was to keep observing all of space-time and all existences within. They were often likened to god.

So in short, the Boundary was a domain ruled by god.

"Since the time the Mages' Guild was established... No, since roughly thousands of years ago, this Cauldron has existed here. It has been maintaining the Mages' Guild's status and presence."

It felt impressive thinking about it. Kazuma had great admiration toward the collection of tiles below his feet.

Having a Cauldron meant one would be able to monopolize the strength of an omnipotent god.

Of course, monopolizing was nothing but a means to an end. However, the power was enough for a single organization to preserve overwhelming superiority over their hidden part of history.

"The thing's a fake made by humans. It ain't the true Cauldron."

Standing at the center across from Kazuma, Terumi also looked down at his feet.

Originally, the Cauldron had a form like a crater holding sea of flames. This one imitated it; an artificial Cauldron created by mankind in order to draw on the power of the Boundary.

Kazuma and Terumi stood over the middle of that crater.

"Yes, I agree. The original isn't like this."

Kazuma himself had never set eyes at the actual Cauldron. But still, the knowledge which had been inserted into his brain understood about it.

"But it's still important. The ability to make contact with the Boundary alone is enough."

While speaking, Kazuma's vision wandered around to view the whole Cauldron.

When he looked up at the wide and tall ceilings, there were things like hooks extending from the walls supporting strange engravings midair. It was just like some kind of coffin.

Kazuma recited the characters engraved there as he read them.

"...''When light emitted from heaven scorches a city, the goddess of destruction and creation will be born''..."

"Huh, so you can read it."

"Well, I'm a student of the Mages' Guild after all."

Although Kazuma replied to Terumi's teasing with a wry smile, even if he made use of the knowledge taught to him for seven years, he didn't understand the significance of these words and the coffin's true identity.

However, even if this place was an artificial imitation, it was surely connected with the Boundary. He understood that this place was the very thing of Mages' Guild's secrecy itself.

"...I had to recall that I'm Terumi-san's body. Nah, maybe it's better to say that I definitely had to realize it. And you couldn't tell me since I had to be aware on my own."

Kazuma spoke while facing Terumi. He verified the pieces of information transmitted from the Boundary one by one.

It was like some kind of a ceremony. No, that itself was a ceremony.

Body and soul. For the purpose of overlapping both shadows into one.

Terumi extended his arm that was as thin as Kazuma's.

"It's useless if I told you who ''I'' am. You gotta recognize who I am with your own eyes."

"Hence, the Boundary's power was needed."

The Cauldron was connected with the Boundary. All kinds of wisdom existed in the Boundary. Even the knowledge about Terumi's previous body.

Because he had come in contact with the Boundary, Kazuma had obtained all information regarding Terumi.

The air suddenly grew dense. Before long, they were able to sense another party's breathing.

It was really dense even when compared to the atmosphere between Kazuma and Terumi.

It was hard to tell which direction the heat came from.

Kazuma took a short breath.

"Ishana, the world's safest city. There is a Cauldron intended to connect with the Boundary here. A control system to keep foreign enemies away and a barrier to thwart the Black Beast and seithr also exist. That was why Relius Clover chose this island to store me."

Terumi chuckled.

"Thanks to that, I got in big trouble... But on the good side, since you're here everything was completed in one fell swoop. That's Professor Relius for you; way to make me feel indebted."

A shadow extended from Kazuma's feet.

Similarly, a shadow also extended from Terumi's feet.

Both of them thought it was trivial however abnormal that scene was.

Kazuma stared at Terumi and spoke.

"Like you promised, I have recovered everything."

Terumi stared at Kazuma and spoke.

"And I'm also a free man at last. Good work."

There was but only one single lump of shadow now. Although the two each faced a different entity, there was a pretense that both had the same face and were also the same individual.

Two kinds of mucus that were put in the same vessel being slowly mixed by a thin stick; such a feeling was surrounding Kazuma and Terumi.

It was by no means disgusting. Rather, it was pleasant.

Because it was the appearance he desired.

Because it was the role he sought.

(That's right. I've always...)

Wished for it. About his true self. About the meaning of his existence. About the necessity to keep on living.

And they were all here. If this didn't please him, then what would?

"——Aah, it's here."

"Yes, I know."

Toward the presence that slightly grazed their skin, Terumi and Kazuma simultaneously turned around.

In front of them was the only entrance to this innermost room.

"The brute has appeared."

It was unclear who had sneered.

Between the pair of doors that had been left wide open, a familiar small silhouette stood.

===Part 3===

"Kazuma Kuvaru... isn't it."

Like a sharpened blade, a small shadow spoke in a sharp, cold voice.

A stature about as tall as a child, triangular ears protruding from the top of the head, and two swaying tails behind its back.

The beastkin swordsman, Tomonori.

The other day, his hands had carried a pair of short swords. They were now gripping a large and heavy sword. Stored in jet black sheath, it held a strange pressure.

While focusing on Kazuma, Tomonori unsheathed the sword without any hesitation. The distinct noise of the sword being unleashed echoed coldly. Catching the strange glow of the room which resembled moon light, the silver blade gleamed brightly.

"Well, well. Umm... Tomonori-san, is it? You still give such a vicious greeting."

Raising both hands above his shoulders as if giving up, Kazuma gave an unmotivated smile.

That moment, Tomonori's already sharp eyes shone even more grimly.

"...As I thought."

With bitter regret oozing, Tomonori muttered with hoarse, low voice.

"I should have killed you back then and not feared being discovered..."

"Oh no, killing me? Please don't say such scary things. Even if I look this way, I dislike violence, you see?"

Still raising both hands, Kazuma tried to play innocent. But as if not caring about it, Tomonori displayed his thirst for blood.

"This time I will surely... kill you."

The announcement itself was like a blade.

The ruthlessness would freeze the muscles of any normal person and paralyze their feet with fear. However, Kazuma just looked at Terumi and tilted his neck in puzzlement.

"Whew, he looks fully motivated. What a bother."

"There's other places you can use as your scratching post y'know, lil' cat~?"

Terumi pointed his chin while blatantly provoking him.

But Tomonori didn't waste unnecessary words. Still silent, he measured his reach. Not the reach to intimidate, but the reach to kill.

"Ooh ignoring me, I see. Or maybe you don't understand human language? Hyahhaha."

"It's understandable. After all, it's forbidden to enter this place. And yet he's still hesitating. He's really one confused stray cat."

Agreeing with the sneering Terumi, Kazuma played innocent while making a face like he was truly astonished. A cruel smile showed on his lips.

"This is troubling. If he goes on rampage in this place, the Ten Sages might suspect something. But... well, maybe this is a good way to warm up."

"Hey, don't get carried away. My bad but I'll pass on playing with a cat!"

Toward Terumi's mockery, Tomonori slightly drew his nose. But without saying anything back, he instead pushed off from the cold floor and rushed in like the wind.

He pulled the large sword far behind. As he landed, he made a straight horizontal slash in an attempt to cleave Kazuma's torso.

Kazuma jumped backward.

The slash grazed Kazuma's jacket as it cut through the air.

The cat's piercing eyes followed Kazuma. Pursuing faster than before, he slashed a second time, diagonally.

While still leaping to retreat, Kazuma cast a short spell. Magical wind blew from the ground and weakened the attack. He used that gap to escape from the cold blade.

"Haha... hahaha. I see, I understand it now..."

He was thrilled. The thirst for blood that was pointed toward him felt tremendously pleasant.

He could move his body at will.

The confusion and panic when he previously encountered Tomonori in the city were nowhere to be seen. Rather, this situation was entertaining, enjoyable. Naturally, he burst into a hearty laugh.

"More... You should put more effort in now. Don't you want to kill me? It should be easy. I'm just an incompetent student. I can't wield weapons like you do."

"Don't get carried away... you monster."

Lowering his posture, Tomonori growled.

The hatred lingering in his voice tickled Kazuma's spinal cord again.

"Fuh... hahaha. Monster? Me? A monster? Pardon me, but how can you say I'm a monster? I'm just pathetic mouse that can only run away, khukuku."

Desires welled up from the bottom of the laughing Kazuma as he jeered. He was thirsting. For joy, pleasure, fear, terror, lament, and hatred.

Each time he looked into the eyes of the beast that held such a chilling murderous intent, his thirst was satisfied by a drop. That feeling was very, very... irresistible.

Tomonori thrust his sword horizontally.

Kazuma twisted his upper body and the sharp assault only grazed him.

At the same time, Terumi jumped from behind. He stretched his long, thin arms and grabbed Tomonori's arm before he could retract his blade.

"Man, you're boring... You're gonna get killed, y'know?"

He whispered the threat while eerily smiling.

The next moment, Terumi pulled Tomonori's arm and kicked his abdomen which was covered by soft fur.

"Guh!"

A painful groan leaked from the cat's mouth. The small figure was blown toward the hall's wall.

Tomonori managed to turn his body in midair and landed on the wall. Using the momentum, he swiftly sprung back at Kazuma with an even faster speed.

A strike. Kazuma dodged as they passed. During the counter attack, the blade slashed Kazuma's arm.

"Ugh...!"

The sudden attack made Kazuma let out a distorted voice of pain. When he held his arm, something dripped from inside the torn clothes. The wound was deep.

Again, Tomonori went for a strike. This time the blade was going for a vertical slash.

There was no time to dodge. Kazuma crossed both hands on front of his face and cast a defensive spell while withdrawing with a large jump.

But the barrier was smashed by the blade. A shrill noise echoed like a metal being violently crushed. The broken barrier sent its user, Kazuma, flying backwards.

"Guah...!"

Kazuma was thrown to the hard floor back first. His head hit the floor, hard.

Where the tip of Tomonori's sword had connected, a small wound ran along Kazuma's crossed arm. Red liquid welled at the wound site before finally beginning to drip a bit.

"Tch. Damn cat brute. Now you've done it."

After he landed with a particularly light noise beside Kazuma, Terumi spoke cheerfully though he was also bitter. He grabbed Kazuma's arm and pulled him up as he spoke.

While holding his still dizzy head, Kazuma was somehow able to stand up straight. He felt a numbing pain in his injured arm; and topping that, a burning feeling.

Looking at his arm, Kazuma frowned with a dubious expression.

"What's... with this wound?"

The deep sword cut he received to his arm should have become shallow by the time his barrier had been destroyed. Conversely, the wound wouldn't heal even a bit.

Because of Kazuma's body's self-healing ability, the bleeding of his wounds should have already stopped the moment they started. Without any visible sign of healing, the blood continued to pour like it wouldn't ever heal.

"Looks like you'vee got some interesting tricks going on."

Terumi scowled since he also realized Kazuma's unusual situation.

As if to put down Terumi's voice, Tomonori once again readied his sword.

"It seems to have an effect."

The low, hoarse voice of the cat spoke as if he understood something.

Kazuma and Terumi simultaneously fixed their eyes on the tiny swordsman.

A fearless feeling faintly appeared on Tomonori's calm expression.

"...Hihi'irokane."

The whisper wasn't directed to Kazuma nor Terumi, but to the sword in his hands.

The sword responded to the call. The sword, that was a little larger than the cat-type beastkin, beat once as if pulsing. Next, the shape changed like it had been released from its restraints.

That shape was just like a beast's claws. The main part of the blade, which had multiplied to three, transformed into a rather grotesque shape, unbecoming of a sword.

"Hihi'irokane!?"

The one who raised his voice in shock was Terumi.

"That damn cat... He borrowed a huge toy!"

Beside the screaming Terumi, Kazuma also cautiously put himself on guard.

Hihi'irokane. Beside flesh, the sword would also eventually rip out the dwelling soul.

[[Image:BB_PS1_257.jpg|thumb]]

The sword had directly cut Kazuma's flesh. It also had done the same to Terumi's spirit form.

When further examined, Terumi's arm certainly had a cut wound in the same area as Kazuma's.

A wound to his spirit form wouldn't be easily healed. Furthermore, Kazuma's wound wasn't healing too.

"This looks... bad..."

The smile vanished from Kazuma's expression.

Blood flowing out along his thin arm. It dripped to the floor tiles from his fingertips. Red spots were engraved at his feet.

Tomonori raised the giant transformed sword and jumped low like a gale.

He swung it diagonally downward. Accompanied by a thunderous roar which was like the groan of air surge, despite managing to dodge the attack, the shockwave-like wind pressure rocked Kazuma's whole body.

Even though the blade didn't graze him, the sword's pressure made it hard to even breathe. His expression turned to anguish.

"If I got hit directly... Would I die, then?"

Kazuma had fallen over like he had been thrown to the floor. He then tried to hold his bloody arm as he stood up while glancing at Terumi.

With a crooked smile, Terumi clicked his tongue. He glared at Tomonori while snorting.

"Wanna try?"

"Haha, don't joke around."

"...Quite a talkative man."

Tomonori spoke cold and severely. The sword in his hands growled. Even though he only fixed his stance.

"That chattering will also end here."

"Ooh, scary. ... Oh wait, now's not the time to say that, is it?"

Kazuma pulled his lips and made a smile. But frankly, he couldn't afford to laugh. A rough noise resounded as his feet grazed the floor while he stepped back.

At this rate, it would truly be the end. He refused to accept it. Even though it was finally starting.

(Just... what's starting?)

Vaguely, Kazuma questioned himself.

Wrong. Rather than Kazuma, it was Terumi who had something to start.

No, whether it was Terumi or Kazuma, the line was awfully unclear.

The cat ran. Rather than a slash, the large and sharp blade of Hihi'irokane bore down on Kazuma as if to gouge him.

By a hair's breadth, Kazuma avoided the first attack.

But the sword's pressure grazed his thigh. That alone gave him pain like his flesh had been torn.

Following it, Hihi'irokane approached.

Kazuma regained his broken posture while raising his eyes to focus on the gale slash.

It was that moment.

"...!?"

His body shook violently.

From his feet, an irresistible urge quickly rising up.

Lured by instinct, Kazuma dropped his gaze.

There was the room's central part. No, it was the Cauldron's centre.

It was unknown whether what was coming up was the Boundary's power or the dwelling madness within his body.

The hopelessly uplifting feeling whispered.

‘'——Now, kill''.

"Yes, I understand. I've understood everything. I've taken it back. No.. more like it has returned. Isn't that right?"

It was a really serene sensation.

It was supposed to be that way. Because now, at this very moment, the rightful soul went into its rightful place. Completely established, without any hint of error.

"... Hi, haha... haha... hyahhahahahaha."

Aah, can't stop laughing. It's pleasant, really pleasant.

Kazuma faced Tomonori who was coming in straight line. As if reacting to it, he spread out his arms.

"HURRY UP AND DIE ALREADY, YOU SHITTY CAAAAAAT!"

The piercing laughter changed; to a joyful voice full of ecstasy.

"———OUROBOROS!!"

Together with the call, the airspace on both of Terumi's sides warped.

Eating and tearing the space that was supposed to be empty, chains possessing serpent heads appeared.

The serpent chains traveled through the air in a straight line... and diagonally from left and right, they pierced Tomonori's chest while he rushed toward them like the wind.

===Part 4===

Like meat being minced, a jarring noise was heard.

The body of the cat-man that had leapt with giant sword in hand was dragged by the shockwave that ate into his chest before it fell to the floor.

Although he had at least managed to avoid falling down clumsily, it was obvious from his pained expression that Tomonori had received a considerably severe wound. He somehow used the giant, clawed sword to regain his balance.

"HYAAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! That's it... Attaboy! THIS is the feeling I'm talking about! I searched for six years to get this! Now it's back!"

Largely bending his body backward, Kazuma laughed even louder. His voice swirled on the tall ceiling. The commotion made the air inside the room tremble.

On the other side of his disordered bangs, Kazuma opened his eyes wide. The atrocious glare in the glint of his eyes resembled that of a reptile's. The grim expression warped and looked down on Tomonori.

"Khukuku... Nice posture, lil' cat~. What did you say? Killing me? Hihahaha. Fine, do it if you can!"

Again, the airspace on Kazuma's sides were torn as serpent chains rushed out. The squirming chains which resembled a living creature trailed in the air and rushed toward Tomonori.

Holding up his battered body, Tomonori prepared his sword. With a movement faster than that of the irregular chains, he jumped to dodge them. Using the gigantic sword, he shoved off the hungry shadow of the fangs.

At the same time, Tomonori leapt and chased after Kazuma before forcefully using Hihi'irokane to mow him down.

"Whoops!"

The intense slash severed the air.

Kazuma pulled himself up using a new chain, passing up above Tomonori, and went to the opposite side. Immediately after, he let out a sharp, spear-like chain. The tip of the serpent's head grazed Tomonori's shoulder as they passed each other, tearing it.

Stern anger appeared on the cat's face. The three-pronged sword roared and severed the crooked neck of the chain that had grazed his shoulder.

Deep underground, the unfolding battle that hadn't cought anyone above the surface's attention appeared to last forever.

Kazuma's chains scattered Tomonori's blood-stained fur. They pursued Tomonori's slow movement to scrape his flesh.

Not only the blade, the pressure from Tomonori's sword also went for a slashing attack toward the escaping Kazuma. The flowing artificial blood it had collected scattered along the floor and wall.

In that moment, the one who made the conclusive movement was Kazuma and his chains.

It had been several times Tomonori had kicked the floor and dashed in order to make a slash.

Responding to it, Kazuma launched two chains from the front. But before the two serpent heads were cleared away by the sword, he naturally wriggled their body to force them through Tomonori.

Ignoring both of his sides, Tomonori instantly closed the distance. Pure intent to kill showed in his sharp pupils.

The back that carried such frank tenacity was pierced from behind by the surrounding chains in one breath.

Wet noises resounded.

"Ugh...!"

A groan from dull pain leaked out of Tomonori's gritted teeth.

However, the beastkin swordsman seized the pair of chains which had pierced his body, raising his speed he continued to run without faltering. Taking along the blazing momentum, he swung his sword down at Kazuma.

"Tch!"

Kazuma pulled on the chains. However, Tomonori's hand stopped him. The cold blade touched Kazuma's nape.

Just before that, Kazuma instantly concentrated defensive magic to a point and cast it.

A noise of metal clashing was dispersed, along with sparks.

As Kazuma's magic took the blow, what got repelled was... a small sword Tomonori drew with the hand that had been seizing the chains.

Kazuma noticed it too late.

"I'll... kill you!"

Tomonori's voice was hoarse as it was mixed with blood. Something even deeper than desire was boiling in it.

Something called faith had to be there. Something called pride had to be there. Something called devotion had to be there.

"HIHI'IROKANE!!"

The hand, which was large when compared to a human's, swung the incredibly huge sword that had been hidden from sight until then. The roaring slash let out a beast's howl and also his death throes.

Like the wind, the sword that appeared like three claws was... no, it was even faster than the wind.

It diagonally tore through Kazuma's abdomen diagonally.

"————————!!"

A piercing scream gushed out from Kazuma's throat.

His abomen had been gouged, roughly cleaved. Like his choking throat, it spat out dark blood. Kazuma, filled with shock and hatred, glared at Tomonori.

"Bastard... DON'T UNDERESTIMATE MEEEEEE!"

Still penetrating Tomonori's stomach, the chains once again thrust mercilessly and threw Tomonori's body onto the floor.

This time, Tomonori didn't scream or groan. He was already past the state where he could raise his voice. His battered body was pulled down by the chains and laid upside down on the floor. On the floor that was shining like mirror, a small fountain was created.

Something was overflowing from his belly. Starting from the back, it dyed Tomonori's clothes and soft fur.

In red. In black.

"...You... Only... you..."

Tomonori groaned with an inaudible voice that almost faded away. Piercing the grotesque sword through the middle of the fountain, he tried to raise his body which was full of wounds.

Hihi'irokane, the family treasure that had been taken without permission. Everything was done to kill Kazuma. Until it was accomplished, he couldn't afford to fall.

Still... that thought was also in vain. Tomonori's body lost its strength and once more sank in the middle of the dark red pool of blood.

Aiming at the body that had now used all its strength, Kazuma mercilessly threw kicks using his hard leather shoes.

"Don't... SCREW AROUND! HUUH!?"

Along with dull sound, Tomonori's body was trembling in shock. Suddenly, the spilled blood flowed even faster across the floor; it soaked Kazuma's shoes.

With the stained shoes, Kazuma repeatedly kicked the beastkin's body. The toe gouged the wounds openings, making wretched noises.

"Hey, what's wrong li'l' cat!? Can't stand? Oh, you can't stand anymore? I'm still standing straight though. Hey hey, didn't you say you want to kill me!?"

Tomonori shook the tip of his nose in fury and disgrace. With a cloudy pair of eyes, he glared at Terumi. Those eyes still hadn't parted with the killing intent, but his body couldn't move again even one inch.

The feeling of helplessness excited Kazuma.

"Hyahahaha. Wow, that sure looks nice. You hate me? Want to kill me? Hate me more! Hatehatehatehatehatehate! Scream you want to kill me!"

As resentment burned in his loud laughter, Kazuma trampled on Tomonori's back especially violently. The bursting noise left a strong smell of iron.

Furthermore, Kazuma held his hands out toward the motionless Tomonori. Countless shadows of serpents appeared from Kazuma's feet. With the vigor as if swarming over bait, they ate into Tomonori.

Moreover, he kicked many, many times... Then Kazuma unexpectedly lost his balance and took several steps back and took a breath all of a sudden.

"Haa, haa, ha...ku, gu... cough..."

Large quantities of blood spilled again from the wound on his stomach and fell onto the floor. With disturbed breathing, his throat became jarred and his body shivered.

"Dammit... Seriously... Don't mess with me... you shitty cat."

Despite Kazuma's shout, the room in the deepest part of the Cathedral was quiet.

The person who stood on the blood-stained floor was Kazuma alone.

Beside him, there was only Tomonori who remained collapsed on the floor.

There was no sight of Terumi.

He never disappeared. From the beginning, Terumi never existed in this place.

Kazuma was the body. Terumi was the spirit. If so, then the one who had physical form was Kazuma.

It had always been like that. It had always been from the time Kazuma first met Terumi. Kazuma was the only one who had physical form. Terumi and Kazuma's consciousness had fused. Even when they rebuked Tomonori by turns a while ago, it was only Kazuma who stood there in reality.

Kazuma started to walk, dragging his body. A part of the blood-stained shoes made stiff noises as he treaded the particularly cold floor.

If he remained here, eventually someone might notice something strange and send over the Ten Sages. He couldn't afford to face the Ten Sages in this condition. He had to flee quickly.

Tomonori didn't move. He was dead.

After resentfully giving him a glance, Kazuma reached his hand toward the hall's entrance. The white jacket of the academy's uniform and the pale, thin arm extending from it were wet and stained with something sticky.

His feet were staggering. He could die. It was a serious matter.

Would the thing he had finally obtained, the thing that had returned just simply be gone?

This place was no more than a stopping point of the long, long history.

But before Kazuma could get out of the hall, a shadow even taller than himself appeared.

"Wha..."

The appearance was unexpected. It was a miscalculation.

Kazuma clicked his tongue.

In front of the elevator stood the figure of a man wearing an expensive looking butler suit that didn't feel appropriate within the Mages' Guild. It was a muscular man with long hair tied at the back.

No sooner had he seen Kazuma, he put himself on guard and glared at Kazuma with golden eyes similar to that of a beast.

A man Kazuma... no, Terumi knew.

"Bastard... Valkenhayn..."

Valkenhayn. The werewolf who was serving as Clavis Alucard's butler and had been living for a thousand years.

Immediately after Terumi said his name, Valkenhayn moved. Lowering his tall figure, he struck forwards.

Even though it was a speed lesser than Tomonori's, Kazuma couldn't handle it right now.

The heavy attack hit his thin chest, then his temple felt the strong grip as it grabbed his skull. Following that, the back of his head was knocked onto the solid wall.

The noise of the crack against the stone wall drowned the noise Kazuma let out. Strength left his whole body. The flowing blood smeared his clothes severely.

"Damn... it..."

After the impact, his trembling lips could only say that much...

Like a doll losing its support, {{Furigana|Kazuma|Terumi}} fell to the floor.

===Part 5===

Later that night, Trinity woke up in her dormitory room.

Nine was also in the room, looking like she was about to cry.

It seemed one of the students who had come to the academy had, by chance, discovered Trinity collapsed in the corridor. Nine explained that she was taken to infirmary before being carried to the dormitory room later. Nine recounted that the doctor said that her body had taken a blow, but fortunately there was no injury that could have disabled her.

"...The seithr in the city has been disposed of. As for the barrier's restoration, it's only a simple measure but it was finished. The genuine restoration will be carried out starting tomorrow. Although I said that, it was just finished a little while ago."

Sitting on a chair beside the bed with her legs crossed, Nine continued to explain the situation while feeling relief from the bottom of her heart as there was no issue with Trinity's consciousness.

Trinity laid down on the bed and looked up at her close friend as she listened to her explanation.

"Now... What time... is it?"

Trinity's regular slow tone of voice was even slower; partly because her condition wasn't good.

Without urging her, Nine listened until the end and then looked at a clock above desk.

"It's past midnight... Well past 2."

"You've been working until this late..."

"It didn't take until morning, so it's good."

"Don't take the Ten Sages lightly," said Nine winking with her right eye.

Inside the soft bedding, Trinity smiled slightly.

"Even though you're tired, you still came here... I'm sorry~."

"Stupid. It's natural. ...I can't help it until I know what happened with you."

In Nine's smile, a sad gloom seeped.

For Nine, Celica and Trinity were special.

It was the same for Trinity. That was why she currently truly felt sorry for making Nine worry.

Or so she thought.

But as she couldn't help but ask, Trinity gently said.

"...How about Kazuma-san?"

Tension ran through Nine's face. Trinity could guess why.

After a while passed, Nine indifferently answered while choosing her words carefully.

"He disappeared. There were signs of that man having entered the Cathedral. In the deepest room... marks of a struggle were found. But no one was there."

"...I see."

Trinity couldn't hide her dejection.

She vaguely felt that it would turn out this way. If she were asked since when, Trinity herself didn't know.

Nine looked into her best friend's eyes that were clouded with sadness. She put her hands on Trinity's feeble white hands.

"Regarding that man... Let's stop thinking about him. As of now, we wouldn't be able to do anything."

Who on earth was that man? It was the question Trinity and Nine had always wondered.

He left a truly dangerous impression.

Nine might have been fearing that that danger would engulf its surroundings.

Trinity might have been fearing that that danger would hurt Kazuma.

In the end, Nine's hunch became realized.

Trinity tried to look straight at Nine as much as she could and nodded. She didn't want to give further worries to Nine, especially with what she had said.

But just a few words.

"Nine. Even then... the time spent together with Kazuma-san... Everything of it didn't feel like a lie to me. He..."

Every morning, He would greet her. It was just sometimes, but he spoke with a truly gentle voice.

The feeling of warmth also existed.

Soon, the night would be late.

Since the Mages' Guild had calmed down a little, Nine said that she was going to go searching for Celica who had left the island.

Trinity promised to go with her.

In the corner of her heart... she wondered if she could find something related to Kazuma's whereabouts within the vast world, faintly hoping for it.

The castle where night stood for eternity... The Alucard family's castle.

Tonight, the silver moon also decorated the lasting eternal night sky. It gently illuminated the ivy-covered old castle and its vast, abandoned garden.

In the basement of the castle where moonlight couldn't reach, was Valkenhayn along with his master Clavis.

"Is it truly okay to not kill him?"

The vicinity was dark without any presences at all. As a magic light lit an antique lantern, certain figures emerged into the long, continuous hallway.

There was a room at the end of the hallway. It was a small room made of old timber that somewhat clashed with the solid stone of the old castle.

Inside the room, a tall young man wearing a blood-stained white jacket, black pants, and a waist-length mantle was tied by magical chains. He might be unconscious as there was no strength in his body.

"...We cannot kill that man. If we intervene, he would leave the flesh once more and disappear to somewhere."

Gazing at the motionless thin young man who remained sitting inside the wooden room, Clavis grievously spoke.

"...We are powerless."

Thus, a jail was created. He couldn't do anything but put a secure lock on the door to prevent the beast from getting outside.

After Valkenhayn closed the door, Clavis raised his wrinkled fingers and drew a pattern midair. As the ancient words turned into bindings, the drawn pattern clung onto the door and sealed the thin wood board.

A secure seal that only Clavis could handle.

"Now... We should mourn for Tomonori."

Shifting his gaze, Clavis looked at Valkenhayn.

Valkenhayn lightly bowed.

"Why did Tomonori... go as far as carrying Hihi'irokane and selfishly..."

There was obvious regret in Valkenhayn's mutter.

That time when Tomonori went to the underground of the Cathedral was all done by his own judgment.

When he thought about it, it also made Clavis somewhat succumb into regret.

If only he had noticed it sooner and made Tomonori return. Or possibly, if he had sent Valkenhayn sooner, then... The friend who had unyielding stubbornness as if a single swing of a sword might not cost his life.

"...It seems he could not resist. He thought that there are things only he can do. A man who could not help but to accomplish it on his own"

Clavis' answer was mixed with a sigh, before he lowering his eyelids.

"Let us go, Valkenhayn. We have something to achieve... Just like him."

"...Understood, Clavis-sama."

Turning his back on the sealed door, Valkenhayn pushed Clavis' wheelchair and returned to the hallway.

Each time they advanced, doors were closed as if shutting down the inner part. Every single one of them was also sealed by Clavis.

Listening to the sound of the last door at the end of the hallway being closed, Valkenhayn strongly thought that those doors might never be opened again.

And deep, deep, deep, deep in the dark.

Within the locked seal.

A young man who was trapped alone laughed loudly.

He ignored the pain of his wounds and distress from the binding. Rather than despairing over the circumstances, he seemed to hold hopes for a promising future.

"HYAAHAHAHAHA. The countdown's commencing, senile bloodsucker! When you die, I'll get out of here... You'll realize the real beginning starts after you kick the bucket. HYAAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"

Within the cold seal.

He continued to laugh in ecstasy indefinitely.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 1 Chapter 5

2015-09-03T14:46:59Z

Specs: /* Chapter 5: Night of Black Betrayal */ Edited to make more sense in english. Deleted some parts which were repeated for some reason.

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 1 Chapter 5

2015-09-02T16:07:37Z

Specs: /* Part 1 */ Edited to mae more sense in english

==Chapter 5: Night of Black Betrayal==

==Chapter 5: Night of Black Betrayal==

===Part 1===

And then, night came.

A night that was creepy for some reason. The moon which was waning in the dark sky took control, while there was scarce wind.

A terribly chaotic night in which the deep black of night sky and sea were mixed together in the distant horizon.

Kazuma stood alone on rocky area lit only by the moon's faint light.

About two hours ago, it was the place he barely managed to arrive at after chasing after Terumi and also the place where he encountered Nine and Trinity to make the matter worse.

Without the moon's light the rocky area would be like a shadowy lump; on the opposite side, the faint sound of waves breaking splashed through the darkness. If there was a place referred as another world, then this location seemed to be the boundary line with the known world.

He was musing on whether his world was already coming to an end or not. The night and silence had yet come to an end.

Just about everything seemed to have already ended...

On the opposite side of the bushes, small lights flickered.

Kazuma hid himself out of view in the shade of a nearby rock, wary of danger.

(It's still too early for the end. Rather... this is the start.)

If he were to be asked what it meant, he'd reply that it means everything.

Yes, getting back everything. Like Terumi had said in the beginning.

The image of a wavering silhouette, one that appeared by shoving and separating bushes to make their way through the forest was the person Kazuma waited for.

It was like they had no grasp of caution. He doubted she was ever cautious with anybody.

Kazuma smoothly stepped forward intounder the moonlight, greeting her with gentle smile.

"Did you come without telling anyone? ...Celica A. Mercury-san."

Black and white uniform of the academy; long ponytail that bounced with every step. Her large, shining, brown eyes, illuminated by the burning magic flame at her fingertips, were easily visible in this dark place.

Celica turned the light on him. Once she realized the other party was Kazuma, her relieved face quickly became cheerful.

"It's okay. Since Onee-chan called a meeting all of a sudden, there's no one at home."

With light steps, Celica rushed over just close to Kazuma.

That moment, Kazuma tasted the massive weight of a sensation from the surrounding atmosphere.

Powerfully clenching his molars, he desperately held his breath for several seconds. He grew pale in an instant. His head felt fuzzy; dizziness and nausea made him feel weaker at the knees.

Why did he get this sick when he was together with Celica? He didn't know the reason, but he couldn't pass out or run back home out here.

"That's good. After all, I have something I must tell just to Celica-san alone."

While gathering courage in his mind, Kazuma gave a smile as if he was relieved.

Not suspecting anything, Celica stared at Kazuma with serious look.

"But what do you want to tell me? ...You said that it's about Father."

After he parted with Nine and Trinity, Kazuma hastily returned to the island, quickly reaching the main street and searching for Celica's home. Immediately after their confrontation, Nine should be heading to Mage’s Guild in order to report to the Ten Sages. It was a race for him to find it before Nine returned.

When he bumped into Celica who was on her way home after shopping in the vicinity of the café from earlier, it was the first time he had ever thanked God for his good fortune. Since he didn't happen to have fragments of faith, he had to be pleased with only a vague image of God.

I have something to tell you about Professor Shuuichirou Ayatsuki.

Saying only that and telling her he would could only explain here, Kazuma immediately left... awaiting her arrival here. He didn't bring Celica along with him in case they were seen by Nine on her way to the Guild.

With the dark rocky area and sea as his background, Kazuma slightly nodded with a very serious appearance.

"Celica A. Mercury-san. As I know you and Nine-san are Shuuichirou Ayatsuki's daughters, I have checked up a little regarding your father. Since six years ago on that day... he's missing, isn't he?"

Six years ago on that day, a world threatening demon, the Black Beast, appeared in Japan. A day when nuclear strikes razed the island nation to the ground.

Just before the nuclear attack, all the people who had been living in the strikes' target, Japan, were evacuated. But those departures weren't flawless; several people couldn't escape and were left inside the country.

Shuuichirou Ayatsuki was one of them. While the islands were being turned into scorched earth, he was in Japan.

Hearing her father's name, Celica's pupils wavered in loneliness.

"...You were told he's missing, weren't you."

The spilled muttering was like she felt relief and had abandoned hope; a delicate sound.

"And yet Onee-chan and people around me said my father had died. There was a small funeral, you know?"

"...How do you feel about it?"

"Eh?"

Celica shifted her attention to Kazuma's gentle words, as if bewildered.

Although her complexion was disturbed, her eyes remained focused. Her unclouded gaze once more gave Kazuma a mysterious chill.

Enduring it, Kazuma stared back at her.

[[Image:BB_PS1_193.jpg|thumb]]

"A few days ago, you know there was news of a survivor found in Japan. You were watching the news so intently. ...Were you thinking about him? About Shuuichirou Ayatsuki, your father, who died in the nuclear attack six years ago...?"

"That's..."

Uncharacteristically, Celica hesitated and was at loss for words.

Her belief of her father being alive, the feeling which she always used to say that she couldn't put into words, had no basis. That was why it was only a wish, a wish that he was still alive.

Even Celica understood how much of a miracle it was to find a survivor in Japan. She knew a similar miracle couldn't happen many times.

There might only be one fortune card in the deck that the survivor had drawn from.

As if giving it a thought, Kazuma folded his arms in slow movement and turned his head toward the sea. On the horizon, the dark night and sea merged; their border couldn't easily be distinguished.

He focused his gaze beyond the deep darkness. He wasn't even sure in which direction from here Japan existed, but felt like he was gazing right at it.

"To tell you the truth, since then, I also had personal interest in the news and investigated it."

"You did?"

"Yes. The man rescued the other day seems to work as a researcher in a research institute, similar to Professor Ayatsuki. But six years ago, he got engrossed in his study and completely forgot about the fixed date for the evacuation. Luckily, since a few days before the nuclear attack, he stayed at a research facility that was deep underground. It might be thanks to that, that he was spared."

Cutting off his words, still facing the sea, Kazuma returned his gaze to Celica in order to look at her reaction.

Celica's large eyes opened even wider. Apparently motionless, she stood stock still while attentively listening to Kazuma's words.

Kazuma's story was information yet to be released to public. Celica also probably just heard it for the first time.

It was the work of the Mages' Guild. If they were motivated, they would investigate in the outside world. Under the cover of the dark night, Kazuma secretly chuckled.

"Professor Ayatsuki is a world-famous researcher. If he was conducting research, it would have been done in an appropriately large facility. I didn't investigate as to where the professor worked, but there must have been an underground facility there."

Undoubtedly, the research institute where the male survivor was employed couldn't have been called large in scale. Yet still the underground facility of that research institute had the strength to withstand a nuclear attack.

It was unthinkable for the workplace of the world-famous researcher Shuuichirou Ayatsuki to have inferior security.

"Besides..." whispered Kazuma with low voice while slowly turning to Celica.

"The man is simply a survivor. ...However, it seems he's given an unusual statement."

"What's unusual about it?"

Drawn in, Celica lowered her voice.

The wind made the silhouettes of the tree tops flicker.

It wasn't clear which the roar of waves and which the noise of forest was. Waiting for the noise to die down, Kazuma calmly continued the story.

"He said, 'It's unbelievable for six years to have passed since then. One year... or at most, two years I believe has passed.'"

"Six years... to one year? No matter what, that's..."

"Certainly it seems hard to believe. But that's where it gets more unusual. ...The man didn't leave the research institute. He passed time eating the stored emergency food. However, even if it was consumed by only one person, the amount was no where near enough to last six years. Moreover, his body weight is currently average, he's not even especially skinny.

"Eh, eh? Wait, what do you mean?"

The light on her fingertip wandered about as the confused Celica put her hand on her head.

Calmly, like he was talking to a child, Kazuma tried to rephrase it in slow tone.

"You see, the man had been living under the ruins for six years. Yet the evidence of his having lived there are estimated to be from just two years at most.

It wasn't only that. Six years was a long time. It would degrade and weaken his body. If his hair was cut, the shorn hair would remain. His clothes would deteriorate. His footwear would wear down. On top of all that, the man had been verified that he had lived in the underground for two years at most.

"Two years..."

Celica muttered in a soft voice. She wore an expression of disbelief.

As if giving it a thought, Kazuma stroked his chin with a meek expression.

"It's a truly unimaginable phenomenon. But as for the traces of living for two rather than six years, It doesn't seem likely for experts to mistake it even if they're only giving it a glance. Besides... there's already one unimaginable monster existing in our world."

"...The Black Beast."

Sluggishly speaking that name, Celica's expression got even stiffer.

On the other side of the barrier that wrapped around the island, the world was constantly frightened of Black Beast's fangs. It was like a nightmare. But it was certainly an unmistakable reality that burdened the world.

Kazuma let slip a single cynical sigh.

"Japan is closely related to that monster. For a place where unexplainable phenomena have occurred several times, it's not unexpected."

The span of six years becoming two; was it also possible for it to be reduced to an even shorter length? It wasn't a miracle either way. Japan was just that kind of a place.

"...Perhaps so."

To suppress the anxiety, welling up in her chest, Celica embraced her chest with both hands. In that ridiculous, irrational land, her father was left behind alone.

To cheer up her up, Kazuma put his hand on Celica's shoulder.

The moment they touched, discomfort and rejection rushed through him as if an extremely repulsive thing was crushing him with with all its strength. Beneath his calm expression, Kazuma desperately tried to relax his unnaturally stiffening hand.

"Celica-san. Please think about it. Surviving for six years versus surviving for two years underneath the harsh environment; don't you think there's a huge difference in the survival rate?"

Kazuma's pale lips expressed a smile to encourage her.

"If, in the same way the survivor from the other day did, Professor Ayatsuki was in a sturdy underground facility. If, in the same way, he was blessed with preserved food. If, in the same way, he was living within the miraculously slowed flow of time. Then..."

Gasping slightly, Celica looked up intensely at Kazuma. Even though her large pupils seemed to be slightly wet, she looked at him.

"Maybe... Father is also..."

While surrounded by weakened thought, Celica spoke in a trembling voice.

"Father is also... possibly, alive...?"

It might be a shortsighted wish. It might be a foolish delusion.

But the pieces of information Kazuma displayed side by side in front of Celica supported her prayer-like thought toward her father.

When Kazuma pulled his lips making a wide smile, Celica's face bloomed like a large flower.

But before that smiling face stopped blooming, Kazuma unexpectedly retracted his smile. The hand that had been placed on the girl's shoulder was weakly released as if it had fallen.

"But... Too bad, isn't it."

As he slightly sighed, hinting at his disappointment, Kazuma turned his gaze away from Celica, toward his feet.

Celica followed his gaze.

"What's wrong?"

"...I hate to say it... but I heard that it seems the army the UN have currently dispatched to Japan is aiming to establish an on-site investigation. Just because a single survivor was found, there's no particular plan to search for other survivors..."

"W-Why!? There might be other people who are alive!"

Celica's smiling face was frozen midway in shock.

Celica balled her hands into fists. As if to calm her, but also in a voice that didn't conceal discouragement, Kazuma answered.

"It's unknown how many people were missing in the first place. Even at the best of times, they can't separate the few personnel they have. Everyone has been thinking that this time was just a fortunate chance, so they think it's still hopeless for the survival of the other people left in Japan six years ago."

Because of the large scale nuclear attack, the ground's surface was ruined. Furthermore, six years had passed. It was meaningless to delay the original purpose of the investigation just because, by miraculous chance, a survivor had been found. It was because the likelihood of discovering a new survivor was close to zero.

Dropping his shoulders, Kazuma shook his head to grieve.

"Assuming Professor Ayatsuki's alive... Whether he'll be located by the army or not, it'd be better to send someone unrelated to the army there to search for the professor."

"Yeah... But people who aren't soldiers aren't allowed to land in Japan."

Kazuma could sense her dejection. Making his own facade appear cheery, as if he had the solution, he could truly think of nothing other than how he would rather not be so close to her.

"Oh, you didn't know? Just the other day, approval for civilian passage to Japan was granted. From the port city nearest to Japan, a number of ferries should be leaving on the first day of the month."

"Is that... true!? People can go to Japan without being a soldier!? E-Even me!?"

Raising her voice in surprise, Celica took Kazuma's hands within both of hers.

"Hii...!"

Not prepared for this, a noise like a scream escaped from Kazuma's mouth due to his shock.

However, not perturbed by this, Celica drew even closer to Kazuma.

"Anyone's fine? Without any formalities or inspections?"

"Y-Yes... I heard that there's only a voyage fee and a brief inspection required to get across."

"Then, then... Even I can go to Japan, right!?"

"Yes, of course. But won't it be difficult for you? Walking from place to place across Japan, looking for your lost father?"

While enduring the sickening feeling, as he still couldn't shake off Celica's hands which gripped his, Kazuma desperately spoke.

Strength filled with enthusiasm was added to Celica's hands.

Kazuma's hands were cold. Celica's hands were warm; the girl's throbbing heartbeat seemed audible.

"I... want to save Father. No, I'll go!"

Where did the hesitation from when she was asked if she thought her father was alive go to? As if blowing away all the doubt she had until now, Celica looked up straight at Kazuma.

Even though the night was dark, Celica's deep brown eyes could be seen clearly.

While getting a chill that almost made him faint, from the pure and innocent color, Kazuma squeezed Celica's hands back, with a frown on his face.

"You'll go... to Japan? You mustn't. It's too dangerous."

"But, isn't there a possibly that no other people will try to save Father? Everyone believes Father is dead. People who need help won't get rescued!"

It looked like there was already no trace of doubt in her.

Kazuma let out a troubled groan. But as if yielding to the strong determination in Celica's gaze, Kazuma finally smiled wryly.

"Looks like it's useless to try to stop you."

"Aha. Onee-chan told me exactly the same."

Vigorously, the long ponytail on Celica's back jumped.

"That's right. Onee-chan doesn't know anything about this. After I tell her, we'll board a ship as soon as possible..."

"Aah, about telling Nine-san... I think it's better to pass on it."

Toward the cheerfully smiling Celica whose expression was bright enough to illuminate even the dark night, Kazuma spoke while slipping a bit of gloom into his voice.

Still holding Kazuma's hands, Celica bent her head slightly as if puzzled.

"Why?"

"Nine-san will surely object to your decision. She's one of the Ten Sages. She can pull strings to prevent you being issued the permission to leave the island."

"Onee-chan doing that sort of thing..."

Is unthinkable, a statement which, however optimistic the good-natured Celica was, even she couldn't say. As her lips distorted into a pout, her eyebrows lowered as if troubled.

"But... there's no way I can go while keeping it quiet. Besides, if I apply to leave the island, it'll get circulated to Onee-chan anyway. In the end, wherever I go, I think I won't be able to proceed without her knowing."

There was a formal procedure to leave Ishana. If Celica tried to leave, confirming it with Nine, her guardian, was to be expected.

Celica sighed, realising that her chance to find her father was flying out the window. Kazuma smiled to cheer her up and softly whispered in her ear.

"Celica-san. If I said there's a way to get out of the island without your sister finding out... what would you do?"

Instantly, the night fell silent as if it was holding its breath. Gentle wind blew past as if trying to move something to reveal a secret.

Celica's long hair swayed.

"...You can get me out?"

It was Celica's true feeling which leaked out unintentionally.

Kazuma nodded to persuade her.

"Do you want to know the details?"

As for Celica's reply, it was clear from the beginning.

——There's a secret exit. From there, you can leave Ishana's barrier.

However, it'll close if you don't hurry. It's no good if you don't pass through it as soon as possible tonight.

Once you're outside of the barrier, please go along the island's outer wall to the harbor.

You're good at levitation, right?

The procedure to go out is only necessary when you're exiting the barrier.

A ship will arrive once morning comes.

What you do after that... is up to you.

===Part 2===

Since the following day was a holiday, Kazuma woke up later than the usual.

It might be because last night he had returned while having a physical condition that felt extremely tiresome even now; a sluggish feel remained like he still hadn't had enough sleep. He stretched his body while still only half awake and then opened the window's curtain.

From there, Kazuma understood the change on the situation.

The scene he was seeing was faintly, slightly in putrid haze.

It was seithr.

The seithr, which had lost to Ishana's pure air and been unable to enter through the existing entrance until yesterday, somehow spread out doing corrosion now.

Last night, a young girl crossed over Ishana's barrier and went outside. At that time, something had taken a place and might have created an opportunity to draw in the outside seithr.

Kazuma didn't know the details of the cause, but this was undoubtedly a good chance.

Nine and the other Ten Sages didn't close the hole on last night. Furthermore, while it wasn't clear when it had become like that, the influx of seithr abruptly began to enter.

He snapped out at once.

After he threw off his sleep-wear, Kazuma carefully changed to plain clothes and wore the uniform that was still placed outside. He was about to jump out of the room after properly pinning down his hair only.

Then, when Kazuma's hand was about to grab the doorknob, the door was knocked violently.

Because of the too much of a surprise, he almost raised his voice. Taking a deep breath and then holding it, Kazuma responded with calm tone of voice.

"Who is it?"

What returned from the other side of the door was unexpected, but also had an expected meaning of a voice.

"OPEN THE DOOR QUICKLY! OR ELSE, I'LL BLOW THE WHOLE ROOM!"

It was Nine. He didn't see her facial expression, but he was aware her mind was in anger by just from the voice.

Kazuma opened the door in a hurry.

"P-Please spare me of it. It's the academy's property...!"

The high heel's tiptoe split the small opened gap; and the door got forcefully opened just like that.

Behind Nine who was impolitely stepping in the room, the baffled Trinity was there.

After Nine rudely cornered Kazuma up until the desk close to the wall, she grabbed Kazuma's collar with both hands and strangled him.

"...Tell me where Celica is."

"Uh, guh... Wh-What is it... s- suddenly..."

There was no mercy in Nine's hands.

With his throat got pressured by the bloodthirsty strength, Kazuma's breathing became disabled in the blink of time. He tried to quickly tear off Nine's hands, but there was already no more strength entering his fingertips.

"Guh... Cough... Le-Let go..."

"Tell me Celica's whereabouts. If you obediently confess, I'll let you live."

Nine's eyes glared up at Kazuma with terrifying sharpness. When their eyes met, that instant the instinctive panic turned to chill, making Kazuma's spine shivered.

"Nine! Please stop already...!"

Trinity rushed over in a panic. Rather than calming her, it was more like she was begging.

"Kazuma-san is about to die... Besides, he can't even talk like that."

After Nine clattered her teeth at her close friend's words, she released Kazuma so he hit the floor.

Since the staggering feet couldn't support his body, Kazuma fall on his backside above a modest carpet. As the flowing oxygen went in at once, his throat coughed to the extent he got a spasm.

From above his head, Nine's clicking tongue was audible as if it was spat out.

"I've released you. Now answer."

[[Image:BB_PS1_207.jpg|thumb]]

"You told me to answer... but please let me know the situation first. Is there something wrong with Celica-san?"

Still sitting on his rear end, Kazuma rubbed his throat while looking up at Nine. Because of the suffocation, the insides of his ears were ringing.

With a look like her anger was still unsettled, Nine folded her arms under the voluptuous chest, disheveled her hair.

Substituting for her as she didn't say anything, Trinity placed her knees near Kazuma and informed him.

"The truth is, it happened suddenly in this morning. Celica-san's whereabouts has become unknown..."

"Then... do you mean she's missing? Why?"

"WE CAME TO YOUR PLACE SINCE IT ISN'T KNOWN!"

Nine's angry voice soared. Her voice and also presence were harsh in her utmost irritation.

Kazuma backed out with stiffened face and asked with incomprehensible tone of voice.

"Th-That's why, for what reason do you ask me? I shouldn't know anything, right?"

"IF YOU DON'T KNOW, NO ONE ELSE DOES!"

Nine yelled to quickly dismiss Kazuma's opinion.

But immediately Trinity who was watching over in suspense noticed it. After Nine roughly brushed away her hair, she took out a piece of paper and threw it, aiming at Kazuma's face.

"Ouch."

What hit his cheek was a light yellow colored writing paper folded in four. Kazuma picked up the paper which had helplessly fallen before unfolding it.

The characters were clear; but it was composed of writing errors left behind in some places as if written in a hurry.

''"To Onee-chan. Sorry, I'm going to Japan to search for Father. I'm all right, so don't worry about it. I'll definitely return, so let's have another tea with you, Trinity-san, and Kazuma-san! Celica"''

Not describing even the circumstances and one-sidedly being reckless in her own convenience; it was indeed a Celica-like letter.

After Kazuma finished reading the letter's contents, Nine began to talk while putting oppressive threat.

"Yesterday, you brought up the matter about her father. But until now, whenever someone brought it up, Celica never rushed out from here like now. Sometime later, you influenced Celica of something irresponsible, didn't you!? If you didn't, THEN WHY IS THIS HAPPENING!?"

The words which started in low tone finally ignited by rage; Nine violently kicked the chair beside Kazuma. The modest chair gave a simple cry and fell over the floor.

"I sympathize with your feeling, but please don't break the furnitu..."

Even while flinching from the rough sound, Kazuma talked back. Responding to it, Nine's high heels went silent. With the sharp heel, she pinned on Kazuma's shoulder which weaved its way and stopped at the desk behind.

"...I'm asking you once more. Answer it honestly. I'll kill you if you say lies."

"Y-Yes."

"Where did Celica go? What have you been telling that girl?"

Konoe Mercury, the prodigy who was blessed with exceptional talent. The ninth Ten Sages. With unusual force, the eyes glared at Kazuma as if shooting through him with their glints.

Were those eyes also shooting through the truth which Kazuma kept to himself?

As if overpowered, Kazuma raised his eyes at Nine and squeezed out the answer.

"I... I don't know. Nothing."

Nine's face distorted in terrible displeasure. Like a whip, her arms were stretched, seizing Kazuma's collar for the second time.

Kazuma raised a miserable voice and moved his body a little.

Trinity bent herself forward to stop Nine.

Then, it was that moment. From the window, a beam of light got in between. It was from the direction of the academy.

The light that was as thick as a person's index finger hit the room's floor without damaging the windowpane. With the smoothness of signing a document, it drew a message.

——Ten Sages are to assemble at once.

After it briefly wrote, the light which had sustained for five seconds disappeared.

It was a conveying magic. The person to receive the request from the Mage’s Guild's officials had to be Ten Sages.

It was obviously addressed to Nine.

"At such a time..."

Groaned in irritation, Nine let go of Kazuma again.

"It seems you've escaped death. I'll ask the continuation again next time."

Forcefully holding down her anger, Nine turned around, together with her hair and mantle. Like that, she dashed out of the room without giving a glance at Kazuma.

In the quiet and simple hallway of the boy's dormitory, loud footsteps from high heels reverberated loudly.

While listening to the footsteps which went distant, Trinity lowered the ends of her eyebrows even lower than usual; and while still sitting, she reached out her hand to Kazuma. Then, she made a prompt.

"Sorry. Please... don't get offended~."

Gripping the hand of Kazuma who got up, Trinity spoke as if wishing. Her gentle eyes were awfully sad as they were wet; it looked like she would begin to cry anytime soon.

"For Nine, Celica-san is her only precious family. Her mother died a very long time ago, while her father left home ten years ago. It seems Nine has lived while always, always protecting Celica-san."

"That's why she's that overprotective, I see."

Looking toward the direction of the door that was still left open, Kazuma muttered in bitter sympathy.

Trinity slightly nodded. She was a much shorter girl when compared to Kazuma, but she was even smaller than ever now.

"Despite her appearance, Nine's a very sensitive girl. When Celica-san's, her irreplaceable sister's figure is missing, I know that she can't help but feel anxiety and worried. That's why..."

Trinity raised her eyes to Kazuma with calm tone of voice. The wise green eyes were wishing, seemingly begging.

"About Celica-san. If you know something, please tell it~. It's all right to speak it to me. Even if it's only a bit of information, I think it'll calm Nine down."

"...Umm. My apologies."

To separate it, Kazuma pulled his hand from Trinity's hand.

"I truly don't know where Celica-san might have gone to. I'm worried about Celica-san nonetheless."

He only said sorry as he looked downward. The dropped gaze was even lower than at Trinity who was looking up.

For a little while, Trinity looked shocked and hesitated to spoke, but she eventually raised her face and showed a smile through her tears.

"That's so, isn't it. I've been very rude... being somewhat doubting. If you know about something, then..."

"Of course. Even if it's minor, I'll tell you if I know something."

It was a promise he couldn't help but did to encourage her, but Trinity's eyes began to open at Kazuma's words. Holding down her chest with the peeking fingers from her loose sleeves, she deeply bowed her head.

"Thank you, Kazuma-san~. Then, I'll also excuse myself. I'm worried to leave Nine alone as she is now."

"Be careful."

Kazuma replied with a slight nod.

When Trinity left to the hallway, in front of the door she once again bowed her head, just a slight for this time. The hem of her long robe waved while she began to jog to chase after Nine.

Until the retreating figure that was like a small person coming out of fairy-tale disappeared in the staircase, until the still vanishing footsteps completely disappeared, Kazuma stood in front of the room, continued to see her off.

The on holiday's hallway of the dormitory was silent.

After Kazuma returned to the room, he went toward near the window. Placing his back on the wall, he made sure to hide himself and peeked outside from the lace curtain's crevice.

After a short while, he saw a small person-like retreating figure that had her platinum blonde, which could be clearly seen even from a distance, spilled from the hood while coming out of the dormitory. For a moment, she looked over her shoulder as if something was bothering her; but without looking up at the room's window, she left just like that.

That figure also completely disappeared from Kazuma's sight.

Leaning his body near the window, Kazuma took a thin, deep breath.

"...Khu..."

Just as the emotion welling up, the slender shoulders were trembling as if shaking. Couldn't endure it, Kazuma covered his face with his palm.

Between the spread thin fingers, the ends of his lips gradually raised up.

"Khu, kuku... Fu, hahahahahahahahaha."

It was amusing. He couldn't suppress the laugh at all.

With his stomach seemed convulsed, it made his sides painful. His back rubbed against the wall until he sat on the floor. Even so, he kept on laughing even more.

"Khukkukukuku, hahahaha, fuhaha, ha... Oh no, my stomach hurts... Khuku, what's with those faces? The faces both of them made... Hi, hahaha. Even if they search anywhere on this island, that girl isn't here anymore."

The important younger sister, the precious friend's younger sister; she must have got on a ship which departed early this morning and was crossing over the ocean about now. It was already too late to be in panic as it was approaching noon now.

What even more amusing was that Nine, who had threatened to kill Kazuma if he told lies, didn't kill him after all; and following it, even Trinity left Kazuma behind and took off.

In the end, Nine gave up on determining if Kazuma's words were lies.

In the end, Trinity gave up on doubting Kazuma.

Naïve, naïve, naïve. Terumi spoke some time ago.

Saying things like after being imprisoned in such disgusting island, Kazuma didn't have to get contaminated by those dumb pretty magicians.

Good grief. It was sentimental enough to get warm of getting suffocated. It was because he secluded himself in the island that Terumi said as disgusting and only sticking to desk that he couldn't make clear judgment.

So sweet it puked one's guts out.

"Aah... To laugh and letting out such voice."

As he hit his head against the wall, making a dull sound, Kazuma again and again laughed while facing the ceiling.

He used to think that he couldn't fathom the joyful laughter of someone in the academy when he heard it. But might it also be this refreshing?

His chest was refreshed; it was a feeling like he was looking up at the unseen lovely weather.

Nothing would hinder him anymore.

Nothing would refuse him anymore.

Nothing would shun him anymore.

The road was all set.

"I..."

On the ceiling he looked up at, there was an old stain. From the time he was an applicant, he had grown accustomed to it for the whole time. An unchanging stain.

You've been in such a boring place, right? You've been in such a narrow and suffocating place, right?

Everything had already ended.

As if he was turning the motion to sit in reverse, Kazuma rubbed his back against the wall while standing up.

On the outside of the window was the invigorating Ishana which was turning impure, dyed in seithr.

It was amusing. It was extremely delightful and enjoyable he was about to laugh uncontrollably again.

"I'm going to obtain it..."

He tore his shadow from the wall as he began to walk.

The destination had been decided.

He was going to obtain it.

The ''Azure''.

===Part 3===

Mage’s Guild——Cathedral.

A place where Mage’s Guild's ceremonies were held, including Ten Sage's canonization. It was also a facility that continued to witness the long history of Mage’s Guild in this land. For those reasons, the Cathedral was also said as a symbol indicating Mage’s Guild itself.

Positioned on a section of the academy's courtyard, its appearance was a small building made of white stone. But in reality, the construction got its length increased enough to go underground.

In the circular council room located in the Cathedral's underground, all the members of Ten Sages on duty had been assembled in emergency.

Although said as all the members, the number of people was less than ten.

Uniformly wearing dignified robe and large triangular hat, they, accompanied by quiet tension, were surrounding an emerging round table with strange pattern.

Of course, the figure of Nine who had been summoned with conveying magic just a while ago was also among them.

"Everyone must have noticed already... Seithr is flowing into Ishana."

The emergency meeting began with the dignified, heavy tone of voice from a man who acted as the leader.

Encircled by magic lights which were floating midair, the Ten Sages let their respiration strained.

Anybody was aware of the existence of seithr which was fouling Ishana's air. But the question was how seithr went in.

The male leader continued.

"You must have remembered there was a report from Nine that a tear was forming in a part of the barrier. It appears the seithr is coming in from that tear."

At those words, several Ten Sages murmured in low tone.

Last night, the Ten Sages had also been gathering like now. There, a report from Nine was established regarding a tear on the barrier. But exactly last night, as there had been no seithr getting in or any indication of it, it was only decided to postpone the restoration intended to investigate the cause.

The female Ten Sage sitting across from Nine knocked away her chair trying to stand up.

"What's the cause of the influx? In yesterday's late night report, was there not even a bit about seithr flowing from the tear...!?"

"Ishana's atmosphere should have been clean enough to force back seithr. It's unthinkable for it to have changed in one night!"

The Ten Sages unanimously shouted the baffling matters.

While hearing it, Nine was absolutely silent as she looked downward.

Nine knew. About why seithr had increased in force in one night and dyed Ishana's atmosphere.

There was a hole in the barrier; and that the power that could prevent seithr getting to Ishana's air was gone. What had been holding back seithr was neither the barrier nor the pure atmosphere. It was an even more different factor.

(Celica...)

Her younger sister was born special. Somehow, she had never caught cold or even got illness. From when she had trouble in speaking, she had been handling healing magic. She possessed an abnormal life force.

The strange physical constitution of Celica, who only specialized in healing, had a special characteristic of restraining seithr's activity just by existing.

The theory on how she could do it was unknown. Because Nine also never thought to do clarification of it, she also shouldn't be able to prove it now. Naturally, the Ten Sages didn’t even know about Celica's physical constitution.

The only thing clearly known was, what preventing the seithr influx was the result of Celica's idiosyncrasy affecting Ishana's atmosphere. Then, for seithr to be flowing meant that Celica had already gone from the island.

(Where did you go... Celica.)

Nine grasped her fists tightly above her lap.

Yesterday's night, it was already very late when she returned home. Because she thought Celica would have been asleep, Nine didn't check her room and went to bed. She hated herself for it.

That time, Celica must have already gone from the house.

If she could, she would immediately rush out of here and then proceed to find Celica. However.

"If we leave the seithr as it is, the barrier we have been protecting until now would become a lid and the whole island would be filled with seithr. If such a thing happened... the dense seithr would notify the Black Beast about our existences, and that monster would appear in the island."

The elderly woman who was the most senior even among the Ten Sages heavily spoke.

Seithr was a portion of Black Beast, its vanguard, and also passage. In other words, when a location had seithr, it was assuredly be a place that had potential of Black Beast appearing.

While seithr was spreading throughout the world, Ishana was the only exception. However, that exception was over now.

Trying to follow the elderly woman, other Ten Sages opened their mouths one after another.

"If Black Beast appeared, this island would be helpless. We must restore the barrier at once, and stop the seithr influx!"

"The threat is not just the Black Beast. If mankind came into contact with dense seithr for a long period of time, bad effects would appear in their mind and body. Think about the potential of massive outbreak of seithr poisoning patients, too!"

"Restoring the barrier takes too much time. Removing the barrier temporarily and form it again is more..."

"Ridiculous! It's same as stripping the island naked. If it's done poor, disturbing elements from outside would get in!"

"Still, the seithr density in Ishana is higher even when compared with outside of the island."

"Even if we form the barrier again or restoring the current one, during the time, the people of this island will continue to get exposed with seithr. I wonder if there's nothing we could do to deal with the islanders just now."

If the barrier didn't get closed, the seithr density on the island would continue to raise. But while the barrier were getting closed, there would be enough potential that Black Beast would sniff out the dense seithr and appear.

Currently, Ishana was confronting a crisis it had never encountered before.

The meeting was only flooded with several claims; the landing point still couldn't be seen.

Toward it, Nine quietly formed her hands to fists; the mouth that had been fastened until then opened.

"Restoring the barrier and disposing seithr are urgent duties that only we, Ten Sages, can do. Neither of them can be given priority. We have to divide Ten Sages to two groups, simultaneously taking measures. ...Immediately."

It wasn't the situation to crowd the desk and arguing.

With the cold, calm words, the place got silent uniformly.

Everyone was considering if that was feasible. No matter which one they did, the strengths of everyone in this room were needed.

But finally, the male leader made a fist and talked.

"Indeed. I shall take it upon myself to restore the barrier. Nine, you are in charge of eliminating seithr."

"...Yes."

While leaving her chair, Nine nodded.

Nine also understood it wasn't a simple task. For everything to end, a considerable amount of time would be needed. It would be already too late to chase after Celica.

Even so, Nine couldn't let herself to abandon her duty before this situation.

Because in this island, in this town, there was a home for Celica to return.

Under the command of the male leader, the few number of Ten Sages even at the best of times got furthermore fewer as they were divided into two groups. Then, in order to neutralize and remove the seithr that was filling the island, Nine ran toward Ishana's town.

The Ten Sages were hurriedly getting out of the Cathedral. Kazuma had been watching it from the academy's hallway while resting his chin in his hand by the window frame.

Usually, many students went back and forth in front of the classrooms. As today was a holiday, it was quiet as there was nobody. Unexpectedly in the uninhabited hallway, the stagnate sunlight pouring from windows was warm.

In the vicinity of the Cathedral that was visible from the window, nobody was there anymore.

With the critical situation that wasn't strange for Black Beast to appear any moment, they must have thought that no person would purposely go into the Cathedral. All the members of Mage’s Guild who usually stood guard had also left in order to assist the Ten Sages.

Looking at it this way, the Cathedral was quite tiny, and very lovely. Seemingly have nothing to do with the magnificent organization Mage’s Guild, it also looked like a chapel in a corner of public park.

"If it's really like that, I'd be more willingly to approach it."

While removing the hand which held his chin from the window frame, Kazuma raised the edges of his lips to make a bitter smile.

Appeared to be harmless, the deeper he went, there was bound to be strong barrier activated.

Nonetheless, it was laid out by human in the end. There was no way an object that was made by human's hands couldn't be broken by human's hands.

"Well then. Guess I should I go."

Dutifully closing the opened window, Kazuma put both hands in the pockets of his trousers and started walking.

It was then when there was a noise of shoes hitting the hallway.

With seemingly faint fragrance fluttering about, a short figure of a person appeared from the stairway's landings.

A bright colored robe which completely covered the entire body from the head; stunning platinum blonde hair overflowing from there. Big round eyeglasses, and clear green pupils behind it.

"Where are you going to?"

To the voice that was like sickeningly sweet sugar candy, Kazuma vigilantly showed a smile.

"...I see you've come, Trinity Glassfille-san."

===Part 4===

At the time he recognized the figure, Kazuma thought that it was unexpected while simultaneously realized that it was understandable.

He thought that if she were to come, it would be now.

As he stopped his feet at the borderline between the hallway and staircase, Kazuma gazed at the girl who was like a character from a fairy-tale. Only a few hours ago, he just saw her off from his dormitory's room. Although the look on Kazuma's glint in the eye shouldn't be visible from Trinity's side.

"Did you follow me? When you put your true face like this, you're unexpectedly an ill-natured person."

When Kazuma meekly displayed a sarcastic smile, Trinity, seemingly sad, shook her head.

"It's not that I followed you. I've been waiting for you at the academy's courtyard. And then, I saw your figure from that window~."

"Oh, my goodness. I didn't notice it."

Trying to pass it as joke, Kazuma shrugged his shoulders. Just because he got caught, it still didn't matter.

Seemingly understood about it too, Trinity tried to talk while making a feeble smile.

"You're... planning to go to the Cathedral, aren't you."

"Why do you think so?"

"The other day, you spoke of it at the Great Library."

While trying to use gentle and calm tone, Trinity spoke dignifiedly.

Kazuma raised his eyebrows.

"This is surprising. Does that mean you've been monitoring me since that time?"

"Monitoring is..."

Finally in Trinity's tone of voice, the usual girlish delicate feelings blurred in.

Kazuma began to grin.

"The one who gave the instruction is Nine-san, right?"

Trinity remained tight-lipped, but she didn't deny it.

Kazuma smiled more and more deeply.

"Oh my, women are terrifying indeed. While monitoring, you even invited me to drink tea."

As she was being told of ill-spoken things, Trinity's eyes quickly got seemingly sad and clouded.

If it were some time ago, he would be worried about it even for a little; but now, it was unbearably amusing. About to begin to laugh unintentionally, Kazuma was barely able to gulp it down.

"I'm sorry, but I can't keep chatting with you forever. If you have a business, then please be quick. Even though things may appear this way, I have to hurriedly do something."

It was pleasant to ridicule Trinity, but there was a limit to the allowed time. It was unlikely for the Ten Sages to come back soon. But if there were Mage’s Guild's spare persons wandering around, it would be a bother; so he couldn't let it happen.

"Go ahead", urged Kazuma as he tilted his head. Then Trinity in her ways stiffened her expression. With a bit determined tone of voice, she began to talk.

"Please don't go to the Cathedral."

"But I haven't said anything about going to Cathedral, have I?"

"Even so, you're planning to go there, right? It's forbidden to enter the Cathedral without permission. Besides, the door was currently locked... there's no excuse if you enter it on your own."

"Then I won't go inside. Too bad, I guess."

"Well then," nodded Kazuma as he started to walk to slip through beside Trinity.

But before he passed through, his arm got held by Trinity, forcibly restraining him.

Kazuma involuntarily halted his feet and turned his head. With both hands, Trinity grabbed Kazuma's arm tightly. Her desperate and serious gaze looked this way.

"...You can't go to the Cathedral."

Obstinately, she repeated it again.

Astonished, Kazuma sighed and displayed it by shaking his head.

"Really, what an annoying person. It sounds like you think I will go to the Cathedral whatever the case."

"Then, can you please not go there?"

The sincere green eyes stared at Kazuma.

Those eyes must be somehow reflecting the current him. It wasn't worth worrying about, but Kazuma felt a little bit of interest. Nonetheless, it really wasn't worth worrying about. He shrugged his thin shoulders.

"If I say ' I won't go'... will you believe it?"

"No. Until the situation has been settled, please stay with me."

"Oh ho, an immediate reply. How heartless."

As for Trinity's serious tone of voice, Kazuma lightly retaliated as if laughing at it.

It was unbearably amusing every time the affectionate green eyes wavered as if they were hurt. Sadistic feeling gushed forth in his chest.

While his mouth smirking, Kazuma shifted the provocative eyes from the gap in his bangs.

"Please don't make such a grim face. It's almost like your face is saying you'll use force if I refuse."

"If it's necessary... I plan to do so."

"Well, well. I cannot think that those are the words from the gentle Trinity Glassfille-san."

"KAZUMA-SAN!"

Like scolding a troublesome kid, Trinity raised her voice. Although so, it was her after all; it was miles away from Nine's intimidating vigor.

A tone of voice that would make anyone with normal conscience speechless in an instant; a tone that stirred up guilt.

"It's not like I know all about what Kazuma-san's trying to do~. However... your action will put Nine and Ten Sages, also Mage’s Guild in meaningless chaos. If something further happened, not just Nine, there's a potential that Mage’s Guild itself will regard you as dangerous, you know?"

The eyes of Trinity who spoke of persuasion had very much of a sincere look.

Looking her back, Kazuma laughed as if making fun of it.

"You seem to say that I'm the source of all troubles. Unless I opened the hole in the barrier, it's not necessarily mean that I lured in the seithr in though."

"No. Seithr has flown in because of Kazuma-san."

Trinity declared her denial. That tone of voice wasn't accusing in the least; it was transparent as fresh water.

"Last night, you informed Celica-san about the tearing in the barrier. And then you guided Celica-san so she could use it to get outside."

"You're speaking as if you saw it."

Kazuma cut the conversation to tease her, but Trinity didn't respond to it.

She knew. She did know. The reason Kazuma took Celica out from the island, and the words he used to tempt Celica.

Proofing it logically wasn't necessary. Trinity knowing about it was the whole truth, so Kazuma also wasn't going to deny it anymore now.

Trinity tried to moderate her voice a bit and continued.

"Celica-san has a particular ability from when she was small. That ability somehow appears to have a characteristic of suppressing down seithr... Therefore even if a hole opened in the barrier, seithr wouldn't be able to get into Ishana. However, since you took Celica-san outside..."

The force which opposed seithr was no longer there, and Ishana's air became identically polluted like the outside.

"Hmm," muttered Kazuma as the eyes inside his bangs were squinting. Curiosity sparkled in those eyes.

"That is convenient. Because of it, those eyesores of Ten Sages got driven out from Cathedral."

He didn't aware of Celica's physical constitution, but it was fortunate indeed.

This was surely fate. Also true for when he met Celica by chance and encountering Terumi. Standing here at this moment was also one.

With uplifting feeling steadily increasing, Kazuma embraced such a thought in his mind.

As Kazuma appeared to be somewhat enjoying himself, Trinity stared at him intensely with reproachful look.

"Don't say such a thing like eyesores. She and the others are now desperately doing their best in order to protect the island we live in."

Strength was put into Trinity's fingers which were gripping Kazuma's arm.

It was the unreliable grip of a powerless girl. He didn't feel even a tiny speck of pain. But strangely, Kazuma sensed an undeniable spirit. Smile was erased from his face.

Trinity lifted her eyebrows, fully raising her round chin, and looked up to Kazuma to urge him.

"Do you understand, Kazuma-san? If you make the mistake, you'll get expelled from the academy or even from the island. You may also be given a more severe punishment."

As if to say that she couldn't deal with those, Trinity's voice wavered. With gentle and pleasantly soft voice, she persuaded him as if she was praying.

"I... regard Kazuma-san as an important friend. Certainly, Nine can't keep her eyes off from you like you've said~. And I'm also worried about your behaviors. Even if you say it as monitoring, I feel like it can't be helped. But it's definitely not a danger like you're being cautious about. I've just always been worried about you..."

The green eyes emotionally got wet.

Kazuma wondered if she was about to cry, but although tears were accumulated on Trinity's eyes, they didn't drop.

"For some time, something has drastically changed in Kazuma-san. It's like you got mixed up with something mysterious... You appear to always have a dark shadow beside you. It's like it's taking the Kazuma Kuvaru-san I know to a place of no return... I've always been uneasy."

"The Kazuma Kuvaru... you know?"

Kazuma briefly repeated Trinity's words. It was downright strange sounding.

Kazuma Kuvaru. It was the only name representing himself; but it felt very empty and worthless now.

He wondered if that was the 'place of no return' Trinity was talking about.

Trinity's hands pulled Kazuma's arm to hold it tight.

The distance between them grew closer. The mood which Trinity was clad in was similar to the smell of sweet candy or flower; it grazed his skin and made him felt uneasy.

The persistent clear eyes that had been truly sincere were reflecting Kazuma, not letting him go.

"The Kazuma-san I know is a kind person. He's indiscriminately gentle toward any person. And If I greeted him, he'd always answer with a smile. Although I'm speaking sluggishly like this, he'd listen properly. I understand that Kazuma-san feels bothered about losing your memory, but the memory-less you are a great person."

It was obvious that Trinity spoke the thoughts from her true feelings unhesitatingly.

And similarly, it was also obvious that she unhesitatingly trusted Kazuma.

He would definitely realize about it if they spoke of it. Her strong trust of a feeling gave off sincerity that was enough to make even Kazuma surprised.

"I beg of you. Please... don't do anything dangerous anymore. Other than that, I'll do anything in my power no matter what it is. So...!"

Trinity's hands clung to Kazuma's arm tighter.

It looked like she firmly vowed in her heart never to release these hands. If he let loose of these hands, there would be no returning again for Kazuma. He harbored such belief.

Kazuma didn't return the words immediately. As if he got astonished, as if he was admiring it. Similar feelings while also like different sentiments; several of them were probably got mixed up.

After a little while, Kazuma deeply sighed and let tension out from his shoulders as if he was exhausted.

"...Understood. I understood very well, Trinity Glassfille-san."

As Kazuma spoke like he was giving up, with a relief to the point she would burst into tears any moment, Trinity's expression broadened.

"Then...!"

"Yes."

As gentle as he could, Kazuma smiled at her.

"You are a hopeless fool."

No sooner after he finished, Kazuma held up his hand in front of Trinity's face.

Before the large green eyes could blink in bewilderment... an invisible shock wave fired from Kazuma's hand blew Trinity away.

Like a thrown away doll, the fragile woman's body crashed the wall beside the staircase. Dull crashing sound played; and as if dragging it longer, she collapsed to the cold floor.

Without even groaning in pain, she lost consciousness.

While looking at the helplessly collapsed Trinity, Kazuma put both hands into his trousers' pockets again. Casually stepping close to her, he looked down on the disordered platinum blonde which was falling to the floor.

"Geez~, you're really foolish. Someday, you'll lose your life because of that stupidity, you know? It'd be better to be more careful. ...Oh, you can't hear me already. Hahaha."

He burst out laughing. While the welling up laughter resounded loudly within the hallway, Kazuma leisurely descended on the academy's staircase he frequently commuted.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

===Part 2===

Since the following day was a holiday, Kazuma woke up later than the usual.

It might be because last night he had returned while having a physical condition that felt extremely tiresome even now; a sluggish feel remained like he still hadn't had enough sleep. He stretched his body while still only half awake and then opened the window's curtain.

From there, Kazuma understood the change on the situation.

The scene he was seeing was faintly, slightly in putrid haze.

It was seithr.

The seithr, which had lost to Ishana's pure air and been unable to enter through the existing entrance until yesterday, somehow spread out doing corrosion now.

Last night, a young girl crossed over Ishana's barrier and went outside. At that time, something had taken a place and might have created an opportunity to draw in the outside seithr.

Kazuma didn't know the details of the cause, but this was undoubtedly a good chance.

Nine and the other Ten Sages didn't close the hole on last night. Furthermore, while it wasn't clear when it had become like that, the influx of seithr abruptly began to enter.

He snapped out at once.

After he threw off his sleep-wear, Kazuma carefully changed to plain clothes and wore the uniform that was still placed outside. He was about to jump out of the room after properly pinning down his hair only.

Then, when Kazuma's hand was about to grab the doorknob, the door was knocked violently.

Because of the too much of a surprise, he almost raised his voice. Taking a deep breath and then holding it, Kazuma responded with calm tone of voice.

"Who is it?"

What returned from the other side of the door was unexpected, but also had an expected meaning of a voice.

"OPEN THE DOOR QUICKLY! OR ELSE, I'LL BLOW THE WHOLE ROOM!"

It was Nine. He didn't see her facial expression, but he was aware her mind was in anger by just from the voice.

Kazuma opened the door in a hurry.

"P-Please spare me of it. It's the academy's property...!"

The high heel's tiptoe split the small opened gap; and the door got forcefully opened just like that.

Behind Nine who was impolitely stepping in the room, the baffled Trinity was there.

After Nine rudely cornered Kazuma up until the desk close to the wall, she grabbed Kazuma's collar with both hands and strangled him.

"...Tell me where Celica is."

"Uh, guh... Wh-What is it... s- suddenly..."

There was no mercy in Nine's hands.

With his throat got pressured by the bloodthirsty strength, Kazuma's breathing became disabled in the blink of time. He tried to quickly tear off Nine's hands, but there was already no more strength entering his fingertips.

"Guh... Cough... Le-Let go..."

"Tell me Celica's whereabouts. If you obediently confess, I'll let you live."

Nine's eyes glared up at Kazuma with terrifying sharpness. When their eyes met, that instant the instinctive panic turned to chill, making Kazuma's spine shivered.

"Nine! Please stop already...!"

Trinity rushed over in a panic. Rather than calming her, it was more like she was begging.

"Kazuma-san is about to die... Besides, he can't even talk like that."

After Nine clattered her teeth at her close friend's words, she released Kazuma so he hit the floor.

Since the staggering feet couldn't support his body, Kazuma fall on his backside above a modest carpet. As the flowing oxygen went in at once, his throat coughed to the extent he got a spasm.

From above his head, Nine's clicking tongue was audible as if it was spat out.

"I've released you. Now answer."

[[Image:BB_PS1_207.jpg|thumb]]

"You told me to answer... but please let me know the situation first. Is there something wrong with Celica-san?"

Still sitting on his rear end, Kazuma rubbed his throat while looking up at Nine. Because of the suffocation, the insides of his ears were ringing.

With a look like her anger was still unsettled, Nine folded her arms under the voluptuous chest, disheveled her hair.

Substituting for her as she didn't say anything, Trinity placed her knees near Kazuma and informed him.

"The truth is, it happened suddenly in this morning. Celica-san's whereabouts has become unknown..."

"Then... do you mean she's missing? Why?"

"WE CAME TO YOUR PLACE SINCE IT ISN'T KNOWN!"

Nine's angry voice soared. Her voice and also presence were harsh in her utmost irritation.

Kazuma backed out with stiffened face and asked with incomprehensible tone of voice.

"Th-That's why, for what reason do you ask me? I shouldn't know anything, right?"

"IF YOU DON'T KNOW, NO ONE ELSE DOES!"

Nine yelled to quickly dismiss Kazuma's opinion.

But immediately Trinity who was watching over in suspense noticed it. After Nine roughly brushed away her hair, she took out a piece of paper and threw it, aiming at Kazuma's face.

"Ouch."

What hit his cheek was a light yellow colored writing paper folded in four. Kazuma picked up the paper which had helplessly fallen before unfolding it.

The characters were clear; but it was composed of writing errors left behind in some places as if written in a hurry.

''"To Onee-chan. Sorry, I'm going to Japan to search for Father. I'm all right, so don't worry about it. I'll definitely return, so let's have another tea with you, Trinity-san, and Kazuma-san! Celica"''

Not describing even the circumstances and one-sidedly being reckless in her own convenience; it was indeed a Celica-like letter.

After Kazuma finished reading the letter's contents, Nine began to talk while putting oppressive threat.

"Yesterday, you brought up the matter about her father. But until now, whenever someone brought it up, Celica never rushed out from here like now. Sometime later, you influenced Celica of something irresponsible, didn't you!? If you didn't, THEN WHY IS THIS HAPPENING!?"

The words which started in low tone finally ignited by rage; Nine violently kicked the chair beside Kazuma. The modest chair gave a simple cry and fell over the floor.

"I sympathize with your feeling, but please don't break the furnitu..."

Even while flinching from the rough sound, Kazuma talked back. Responding to it, Nine's high heels went silent. With the sharp heel, she pinned on Kazuma's shoulder which weaved its way and stopped at the desk behind.

"...I'm asking you once more. Answer it honestly. I'll kill you if you say lies."

"Y-Yes."

"Where did Celica go? What have you been telling that girl?"

Konoe Mercury, the prodigy who was blessed with exceptional talent. The ninth Ten Sages. With unusual force, the eyes glared at Kazuma as if shooting through him with their glints.

Were those eyes also shooting through the truth which Kazuma kept to himself?

As if overpowered, Kazuma raised his eyes at Nine and squeezed out the answer.

"I... I don't know. Nothing."

Nine's face distorted in terrible displeasure. Like a whip, her arms were stretched, seizing Kazuma's collar for the second time.

Kazuma raised a miserable voice and moved his body a little.

Trinity bent herself forward to stop Nine.

Then, it was that moment. From the window, a beam of light got in between. It was from the direction of the academy.

The light that was as thick as a person's index finger hit the room's floor without damaging the windowpane. With the smoothness of signing a document, it drew a message.

——Ten Sages are to assemble at once.

After it briefly wrote, the light which had sustained for five seconds disappeared.

It was a conveying magic. The person to receive the request from the Mage’s Guild's officials had to be Ten Sages.

It was obviously addressed to Nine.

"At such a time..."

Groaned in irritation, Nine let go of Kazuma again.

"It seems you've escaped death. I'll ask the continuation again next time."

Forcefully holding down her anger, Nine turned around, together with her hair and mantle. Like that, she dashed out of the room without giving a glance at Kazuma.

In the quiet and simple hallway of the boy's dormitory, loud footsteps from high heels reverberated loudly.

While listening to the footsteps which went distant, Trinity lowered the ends of her eyebrows even lower than usual; and while still sitting, she reached out her hand to Kazuma. Then, she made a prompt.

"Sorry. Please... don't get offended~."

Gripping the hand of Kazuma who got up, Trinity spoke as if wishing. Her gentle eyes were awfully sad as they were wet; it looked like she would begin to cry anytime soon.

"For Nine, Celica-san is her only precious family. Her mother died a very long time ago, while her father left home ten years ago. It seems Nine has lived while always, always protecting Celica-san."

"That's why she's that overprotective, I see."

Looking toward the direction of the door that was still left open, Kazuma muttered in bitter sympathy.

Trinity slightly nodded. She was a much shorter girl when compared to Kazuma, but she was even smaller than ever now.

"Despite her appearance, Nine's a very sensitive girl. When Celica-san's, her irreplaceable sister's figure is missing, I know that she can't help but feel anxiety and worried. That's why..."

Trinity raised her eyes to Kazuma with calm tone of voice. The wise green eyes were wishing, seemingly begging.

"About Celica-san. If you know something, please tell it~. It's all right to speak it to me. Even if it's only a bit of information, I think it'll calm Nine down."

"...Umm. My apologies."

To separate it, Kazuma pulled his hand from Trinity's hand.

"I truly don't know where Celica-san might have gone to. I'm worried about Celica-san nonetheless."

He only said sorry as he looked downward. The dropped gaze was even lower than at Trinity who was looking up.

For a little while, Trinity looked shocked and hesitated to spoke, but she eventually raised her face and showed a smile through her tears.

"That's so, isn't it. I've been very rude... being somewhat doubting. If you know about something, then..."

"Of course. Even if it's minor, I'll tell you if I know something."

It was a promise he couldn't help but did to encourage her, but Trinity's eyes began to open at Kazuma's words. Holding down her chest with the peeking fingers from her loose sleeves, she deeply bowed her head.

"Thank you, Kazuma-san~. Then, I'll also excuse myself. I'm worried to leave Nine alone as she is now."

"Be careful."

Kazuma replied with a slight nod.

When Trinity left to the hallway, in front of the door she once again bowed her head, just a slight for this time. The hem of her long robe waved while she began to jog to chase after Nine.

Until the retreating figure that was like a small person coming out of fairy-tale disappeared in the staircase, until the still vanishing footsteps completely disappeared, Kazuma stood in front of the room, continued to see her off.

The on holiday's hallway of the dormitory was silent.

After Kazuma returned to the room, he went toward near the window. Placing his back on the wall, he made sure to hide himself and peeked outside from the lace curtain's crevice.

After a short while, he saw a small person-like retreating figure that had her platinum blonde, which could be clearly seen even from a distance, spilled from the hood while coming out of the dormitory. For a moment, she looked over her shoulder as if something was bothering her; but without looking up at the room's window, she left just like that.

That figure also completely disappeared from Kazuma's sight.

Leaning his body near the window, Kazuma took a thin, deep breath.

"...Khu..."

Just as the emotion welling up, the slender shoulders were trembling as if shaking. Couldn't endure it, Kazuma covered his face with his palm.

Between the spread thin fingers, the ends of his lips gradually raised up.

"Khu, kuku... Fu, hahahahahahahahaha."

It was amusing. He couldn't suppress the laugh at all.

With his stomach seemed convulsed, it made his sides painful. His back rubbed against the wall until he sat on the floor. Even so, he kept on laughing even more.

"Khukkukukuku, hahahaha, fuhaha, ha... Oh no, my stomach hurts... Khuku, what's with those faces? The faces both of them made... Hi, hahaha. Even if they search anywhere on this island, that girl isn't here anymore."

The important younger sister, the precious friend's younger sister; she must have got on a ship which departed early this morning and was crossing over the ocean about now. It was already too late to be in panic as it was approaching noon now.

What even more amusing was that Nine, who had threatened to kill Kazuma if he told lies, didn't kill him after all; and following it, even Trinity left Kazuma behind and took off.

In the end, Nine gave up on determining if Kazuma's words were lies.

In the end, Trinity gave up on doubting Kazuma.

Naïve, naïve, naïve. Terumi spoke some time ago.

Saying things like after being imprisoned in such disgusting island, Kazuma didn't have to get contaminated by those dumb pretty magicians.

Good grief. It was sentimental enough to get warm of getting suffocated. It was because he secluded himself in the island that Terumi said as disgusting and only sticking to desk that he couldn't make clear judgment.

So sweet it puked one's guts out.

"Aah... To laugh and letting out such voice."

As he hit his head against the wall, making a dull sound, Kazuma again and again laughed while facing the ceiling.

He used to think that he couldn't fathom the joyful laughter of someone in the academy when he heard it. But might it also be this refreshing?

His chest was refreshed; it was a feeling like he was looking up at the unseen lovely weather.

Nothing would hinder him anymore.

Nothing would refuse him anymore.

Nothing would shun him anymore.

The road was all set.

"I..."

On the ceiling he looked up at, there was an old stain. From the time he was an applicant, he had grown accustomed to it for the whole time. An unchanging stain.

You've been in such a boring place, right? You've been in such a narrow and suffocating place, right?

Everything had already ended.

As if he was turning the motion to sit in reverse, Kazuma rubbed his back against the wall while standing up.

On the outside of the window was the invigorating Ishana which was turning impure, dyed in seithr.

It was amusing. It was extremely delightful and enjoyable he was about to laugh uncontrollably again.

"I'm going to obtain it..."

He tore his shadow from the wall as he began to walk.

The destination had been decided.

He was going to obtain it.

The ''Azure''.

===Part 3===

Mage’s Guild——Cathedral.

A place where Mage’s Guild's ceremonies were held, including Ten Sage's canonization. It was also a facility that continued to witness the long history of Mage’s Guild in this land. For those reasons, the Cathedral was also said as a symbol indicating Mage’s Guild itself.

Positioned on a section of the academy's courtyard, its appearance was a small building made of white stone. But in reality, the construction got its length increased enough to go underground.

In the circular council room located in the Cathedral's underground, all the members of Ten Sages on duty had been assembled in emergency.

Although said as all the members, the number of people was less than ten.

Uniformly wearing dignified robe and large triangular hat, they, accompanied by quiet tension, were surrounding an emerging round table with strange pattern.

Of course, the figure of Nine who had been summoned with conveying magic just a while ago was also among them.

"Everyone must have noticed already... Seithr is flowing into Ishana."

The emergency meeting began with the dignified, heavy tone of voice from a man who acted as the leader.

Encircled by magic lights which were floating midair, the Ten Sages let their respiration strained.

Anybody was aware of the existence of seithr which was fouling Ishana's air. But the question was how seithr went in.

The male leader continued.

"You must have remembered there was a report from Nine that a tear was forming in a part of the barrier. It appears the seithr is coming in from that tear."

At those words, several Ten Sages murmured in low tone.

Last night, the Ten Sages had also been gathering like now. There, a report from Nine was established regarding a tear on the barrier. But exactly last night, as there had been no seithr getting in or any indication of it, it was only decided to postpone the restoration intended to investigate the cause.

The female Ten Sage sitting across from Nine knocked away her chair trying to stand up.

"What's the cause of the influx? In yesterday's late night report, was there not even a bit about seithr flowing from the tear...!?"

"Ishana's atmosphere should have been clean enough to force back seithr. It's unthinkable for it to have changed in one night!"

The Ten Sages unanimously shouted the baffling matters.

While hearing it, Nine was absolutely silent as she looked downward.

Nine knew. About why seithr had increased in force in one night and dyed Ishana's atmosphere.

There was a hole in the barrier; and that the power that could prevent seithr getting to Ishana's air was gone. What had been holding back seithr was neither the barrier nor the pure atmosphere. It was an even more different factor.

(Celica...)

Her younger sister was born special. Somehow, she had never caught cold or even got illness. From when she had trouble in speaking, she had been handling healing magic. She possessed an abnormal life force.

The strange physical constitution of Celica, who only specialized in healing, had a special characteristic of restraining seithr's activity just by existing.

The theory on how she could do it was unknown. Because Nine also never thought to do clarification of it, she also shouldn't be able to prove it now. Naturally, the Ten Sages didn’t even know about Celica's physical constitution.

The only thing clearly known was, what preventing the seithr influx was the result of Celica's idiosyncrasy affecting Ishana's atmosphere. Then, for seithr to be flowing meant that Celica had already gone from the island.

(Where did you go... Celica.)

Nine grasped her fists tightly above her lap.

Yesterday's night, it was already very late when she returned home. Because she thought Celica would have been asleep, Nine didn't check her room and went to bed. She hated herself for it.

That time, Celica must have already gone from the house.

If she could, she would immediately rush out of here and then proceed to find Celica. However.

"If we leave the seithr as it is, the barrier we have been protecting until now would become a lid and the whole island would be filled with seithr. If such a thing happened... the dense seithr would notify the Black Beast about our existences, and that monster would appear in the island."

The elderly woman who was the most senior even among the Ten Sages heavily spoke.

Seithr was a portion of Black Beast, its vanguard, and also passage. In other words, when a location had seithr, it was assuredly be a place that had potential of Black Beast appearing.

While seithr was spreading throughout the world, Ishana was the only exception. However, that exception was over now.

Trying to follow the elderly woman, other Ten Sages opened their mouths one after another.

"If Black Beast appeared, this island would be helpless. We must restore the barrier at once, and stop the seithr influx!"

"The threat is not just the Black Beast. If mankind came into contact with dense seithr for a long period of time, bad effects would appear in their mind and body. Think about the potential of massive outbreak of seithr poisoning patients, too!"

"Restoring the barrier takes too much time. Removing the barrier temporarily and form it again is more..."

"Ridiculous! It's same as stripping the island naked. If it's done poor, disturbing elements from outside would get in!"

"Still, the seithr density in Ishana is higher even when compared with outside of the island."

"Even if we form the barrier again or restoring the current one, during the time, the people of this island will continue to get exposed with seithr. I wonder if there's nothing we could do to deal with the islanders just now."

If the barrier didn't get closed, the seithr density on the island would continue to raise. But while the barrier were getting closed, there would be enough potential that Black Beast would sniff out the dense seithr and appear.

Currently, Ishana was confronting a crisis it had never encountered before.

The meeting was only flooded with several claims; the landing point still couldn't be seen.

Toward it, Nine quietly formed her hands to fists; the mouth that had been fastened until then opened.

"Restoring the barrier and disposing seithr are urgent duties that only we, Ten Sages, can do. Neither of them can be given priority. We have to divide Ten Sages to two groups, simultaneously taking measures. ...Immediately."

It wasn't the situation to crowd the desk and arguing.

With the cold, calm words, the place got silent uniformly.

Everyone was considering if that was feasible. No matter which one they did, the strengths of everyone in this room were needed.

But finally, the male leader made a fist and talked.

"Indeed. I shall take it upon myself to restore the barrier. Nine, you are in charge of eliminating seithr."

"...Yes."

While leaving her chair, Nine nodded.

Nine also understood it wasn't a simple task. For everything to end, a considerable amount of time would be needed. It would be already too late to chase after Celica.

Even so, Nine couldn't let herself to abandon her duty before this situation.

Because in this island, in this town, there was a home for Celica to return.

Under the command of the male leader, the few number of Ten Sages even at the best of times got furthermore fewer as they were divided into two groups. Then, in order to neutralize and remove the seithr that was filling the island, Nine ran toward Ishana's town.

The Ten Sages were hurriedly getting out of the Cathedral. Kazuma had been watching it from the academy's hallway while resting his chin in his hand by the window frame.

Usually, many students went back and forth in front of the classrooms. As today was a holiday, it was quiet as there was nobody. Unexpectedly in the uninhabited hallway, the stagnate sunlight pouring from windows was warm.

In the vicinity of the Cathedral that was visible from the window, nobody was there anymore.

With the critical situation that wasn't strange for Black Beast to appear any moment, they must have thought that no person would purposely go into the Cathedral. All the members of Mage’s Guild who usually stood guard had also left in order to assist the Ten Sages.

Looking at it this way, the Cathedral was quite tiny, and very lovely. Seemingly have nothing to do with the magnificent organization Mage’s Guild, it also looked like a chapel in a corner of public park.

"If it's really like that, I'd be more willingly to approach it."

While removing the hand which held his chin from the window frame, Kazuma raised the edges of his lips to make a bitter smile.

Appeared to be harmless, the deeper he went, there was bound to be strong barrier activated.

Nonetheless, it was laid out by human in the end. There was no way an object that was made by human's hands couldn't be broken by human's hands.

"Well then. Guess I should I go."

Dutifully closing the opened window, Kazuma put both hands in the pockets of his trousers and started walking.

It was then when there was a noise of shoes hitting the hallway.

With seemingly faint fragrance fluttering about, a short figure of a person appeared from the stairway's landings.

A bright colored robe which completely covered the entire body from the head; stunning platinum blonde hair overflowing from there. Big round eyeglasses, and clear green pupils behind it.

"Where are you going to?"

To the voice that was like sickeningly sweet sugar candy, Kazuma vigilantly showed a smile.

"...I see you've come, Trinity Glassfille-san."

===Part 4===

At the time he recognized the figure, Kazuma thought that it was unexpected while simultaneously realized that it was understandable.

He thought that if she were to come, it would be now.

As he stopped his feet at the borderline between the hallway and staircase, Kazuma gazed at the girl who was like a character from a fairy-tale. Only a few hours ago, he just saw her off from his dormitory's room. Although the look on Kazuma's glint in the eye shouldn't be visible from Trinity's side.

"Did you follow me? When you put your true face like this, you're unexpectedly an ill-natured person."

When Kazuma meekly displayed a sarcastic smile, Trinity, seemingly sad, shook her head.

"It's not that I followed you. I've been waiting for you at the academy's courtyard. And then, I saw your figure from that window~."

"Oh, my goodness. I didn't notice it."

Trying to pass it as joke, Kazuma shrugged his shoulders. Just because he got caught, it still didn't matter.

Seemingly understood about it too, Trinity tried to talk while making a feeble smile.

"You're... planning to go to the Cathedral, aren't you."

"Why do you think so?"

"The other day, you spoke of it at the Great Library."

While trying to use gentle and calm tone, Trinity spoke dignifiedly.

Kazuma raised his eyebrows.

"This is surprising. Does that mean you've been monitoring me since that time?"

"Monitoring is..."

Finally in Trinity's tone of voice, the usual girlish delicate feelings blurred in.

Kazuma began to grin.

"The one who gave the instruction is Nine-san, right?"

Trinity remained tight-lipped, but she didn't deny it.

Kazuma smiled more and more deeply.

"Oh my, women are terrifying indeed. While monitoring, you even invited me to drink tea."

As she was being told of ill-spoken things, Trinity's eyes quickly got seemingly sad and clouded.

If it were some time ago, he would be worried about it even for a little; but now, it was unbearably amusing. About to begin to laugh unintentionally, Kazuma was barely able to gulp it down.

"I'm sorry, but I can't keep chatting with you forever. If you have a business, then please be quick. Even though things may appear this way, I have to hurriedly do something."

It was pleasant to ridicule Trinity, but there was a limit to the allowed time. It was unlikely for the Ten Sages to come back soon. But if there were Mage’s Guild's spare persons wandering around, it would be a bother; so he couldn't let it happen.

"Go ahead", urged Kazuma as he tilted his head. Then Trinity in her ways stiffened her expression. With a bit determined tone of voice, she began to talk.

"Please don't go to the Cathedral."

"But I haven't said anything about going to Cathedral, have I?"

"Even so, you're planning to go there, right? It's forbidden to enter the Cathedral without permission. Besides, the door was currently locked... there's no excuse if you enter it on your own."

"Then I won't go inside. Too bad, I guess."

"Well then," nodded Kazuma as he started to walk to slip through beside Trinity.

But before he passed through, his arm got held by Trinity, forcibly restraining him.

Kazuma involuntarily halted his feet and turned his head. With both hands, Trinity grabbed Kazuma's arm tightly. Her desperate and serious gaze looked this way.

"...You can't go to the Cathedral."

Obstinately, she repeated it again.

Astonished, Kazuma sighed and displayed it by shaking his head.

"Really, what an annoying person. It sounds like you think I will go to the Cathedral whatever the case."

"Then, can you please not go there?"

The sincere green eyes stared at Kazuma.

Those eyes must be somehow reflecting the current him. It wasn't worth worrying about, but Kazuma felt a little bit of interest. Nonetheless, it really wasn't worth worrying about. He shrugged his thin shoulders.

"If I say ' I won't go'... will you believe it?"

"No. Until the situation has been settled, please stay with me."

"Oh ho, an immediate reply. How heartless."

As for Trinity's serious tone of voice, Kazuma lightly retaliated as if laughing at it.

It was unbearably amusing every time the affectionate green eyes wavered as if they were hurt. Sadistic feeling gushed forth in his chest.

While his mouth smirking, Kazuma shifted the provocative eyes from the gap in his bangs.

"Please don't make such a grim face. It's almost like your face is saying you'll use force if I refuse."

"If it's necessary... I plan to do so."

"Well, well. I cannot think that those are the words from the gentle Trinity Glassfille-san."

"KAZUMA-SAN!"

Like scolding a troublesome kid, Trinity raised her voice. Although so, it was her after all; it was miles away from Nine's intimidating vigor.

A tone of voice that would make anyone with normal conscience speechless in an instant; a tone that stirred up guilt.

"It's not like I know all about what Kazuma-san's trying to do~. However... your action will put Nine and Ten Sages, also Mage’s Guild in meaningless chaos. If something further happened, not just Nine, there's a potential that Mage’s Guild itself will regard you as dangerous, you know?"

The eyes of Trinity who spoke of persuasion had very much of a sincere look.

Looking her back, Kazuma laughed as if making fun of it.

"You seem to say that I'm the source of all troubles. Unless I opened the hole in the barrier, it's not necessarily mean that I lured in the seithr in though."

"No. Seithr has flown in because of Kazuma-san."

Trinity declared her denial. That tone of voice wasn't accusing in the least; it was transparent as fresh water.

"Last night, you informed Celica-san about the tearing in the barrier. And then you guided Celica-san so she could use it to get outside."

"You're speaking as if you saw it."

Kazuma cut the conversation to tease her, but Trinity didn't respond to it.

She knew. She did know. The reason Kazuma took Celica out from the island, and the words he used to tempt Celica.

Proofing it logically wasn't necessary. Trinity knowing about it was the whole truth, so Kazuma also wasn't going to deny it anymore now.

Trinity tried to moderate her voice a bit and continued.

"Celica-san has a particular ability from when she was small. That ability somehow appears to have a characteristic of suppressing down seithr... Therefore even if a hole opened in the barrier, seithr wouldn't be able to get into Ishana. However, since you took Celica-san outside..."

The force which opposed seithr was no longer there, and Ishana's air became identically polluted like the outside.

"Hmm," muttered Kazuma as the eyes inside his bangs were squinting. Curiosity sparkled in those eyes.

"That is convenient. Because of it, those eyesores of Ten Sages got driven out from Cathedral."

He didn't aware of Celica's physical constitution, but it was fortunate indeed.

This was surely fate. Also true for when he met Celica by chance and encountering Terumi. Standing here at this moment was also one.

With uplifting feeling steadily increasing, Kazuma embraced such a thought in his mind.

As Kazuma appeared to be somewhat enjoying himself, Trinity stared at him intensely with reproachful look.

"Don't say such a thing like eyesores. She and the others are now desperately doing their best in order to protect the island we live in."

Strength was put into Trinity's fingers which were gripping Kazuma's arm.

It was the unreliable grip of a powerless girl. He didn't feel even a tiny speck of pain. But strangely, Kazuma sensed an undeniable spirit. Smile was erased from his face.

Trinity lifted her eyebrows, fully raising her round chin, and looked up to Kazuma to urge him.

"Do you understand, Kazuma-san? If you make the mistake, you'll get expelled from the academy or even from the island. You may also be given a more severe punishment."

As if to say that she couldn't deal with those, Trinity's voice wavered. With gentle and pleasantly soft voice, she persuaded him as if she was praying.

"I... regard Kazuma-san as an important friend. Certainly, Nine can't keep her eyes off from you like you've said~. And I'm also worried about your behaviors. Even if you say it as monitoring, I feel like it can't be helped. But it's definitely not a danger like you're being cautious about. I've just always been worried about you..."

The green eyes emotionally got wet.

Kazuma wondered if she was about to cry, but although tears were accumulated on Trinity's eyes, they didn't drop.

"For some time, something has drastically changed in Kazuma-san. It's like you got mixed up with something mysterious... You appear to always have a dark shadow beside you. It's like it's taking the Kazuma Kuvaru-san I know to a place of no return... I've always been uneasy."

"The Kazuma Kuvaru... you know?"

Kazuma briefly repeated Trinity's words. It was downright strange sounding.

Kazuma Kuvaru. It was the only name representing himself; but it felt very empty and worthless now.

He wondered if that was the 'place of no return' Trinity was talking about.

Trinity's hands pulled Kazuma's arm to hold it tight.

The distance between them grew closer. The mood which Trinity was clad in was similar to the smell of sweet candy or flower; it grazed his skin and made him felt uneasy.

The persistent clear eyes that had been truly sincere were reflecting Kazuma, not letting him go.

"The Kazuma-san I know is a kind person. He's indiscriminately gentle toward any person. And If I greeted him, he'd always answer with a smile. Although I'm speaking sluggishly like this, he'd listen properly. I understand that Kazuma-san feels bothered about losing your memory, but the memory-less you are a great person."

It was obvious that Trinity spoke the thoughts from her true feelings unhesitatingly.

And similarly, it was also obvious that she unhesitatingly trusted Kazuma.

He would definitely realize about it if they spoke of it. Her strong trust of a feeling gave off sincerity that was enough to make even Kazuma surprised.

"I beg of you. Please... don't do anything dangerous anymore. Other than that, I'll do anything in my power no matter what it is. So...!"

Trinity's hands clung to Kazuma's arm tighter.

It looked like she firmly vowed in her heart never to release these hands. If he let loose of these hands, there would be no returning again for Kazuma. He harbored such belief.

Kazuma didn't return the words immediately. As if he got astonished, as if he was admiring it. Similar feelings while also like different sentiments; several of them were probably got mixed up.

After a little while, Kazuma deeply sighed and let tension out from his shoulders as if he was exhausted.

"...Understood. I understood very well, Trinity Glassfille-san."

As Kazuma spoke like he was giving up, with a relief to the point she would burst into tears any moment, Trinity's expression broadened.

"Then...!"

"Yes."

As gentle as he could, Kazuma smiled at her.

"You are a hopeless fool."

No sooner after he finished, Kazuma held up his hand in front of Trinity's face.

Before the large green eyes could blink in bewilderment... an invisible shock wave fired from Kazuma's hand blew Trinity away.

Like a thrown away doll, the fragile woman's body crashed the wall beside the staircase. Dull crashing sound played; and as if dragging it longer, she collapsed to the cold floor.

Without even groaning in pain, she lost consciousness.

While looking at the helplessly collapsed Trinity, Kazuma put both hands into his trousers' pockets again. Casually stepping close to her, he looked down on the disordered platinum blonde which was falling to the floor.

"Geez~, you're really foolish. Someday, you'll lose your life because of that stupidity, you know? It'd be better to be more careful. ...Oh, you can't hear me already. Hahaha."

He burst out laughing. While the welling up laughter resounded loudly within the hallway, Kazuma leisurely descended on the academy's staircase he frequently commuted.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 1 Chapter 4

2015-08-26T18:38:24Z

Specs: Chapter 4: Edited to make more sene in English.

==Chapter 4: Doubt of Yellow Equilibrium==

===Part 1===

It was deep in a remote forest.

Excluding the people who lived there, no one knew about it.

In this place, there was a small village.

The people who lived there weren't humans. They were beastkins... To be exact, cat-type beastkins whose ancestors hailed from the now defunct Japan.

The inhabitants already slept as the night had grown long. With fires burning at the village's periphery to repel wild animals, the crackling of the orange flames played during the stillness like an instrument.

In the basement below a small building inside the village, there he was.

The room, which was surrounded by stone wall, was unpleasantly cold; it was covered in complete darkness. Walking with a lit lantern, only him and his immediate surroundings were wrapped in the warm, faint light.

On the walls that were almost assimilated within the darkness, the silhouette of a short person was swaying.

Even if it was a human, it was only the height of a child. However, there were large, triangular ears on top of its head and a long tail which was split in to two parts protruding from its back. It was the cat-type beastkin with grey fur, Tomonori.

With silent footsteps he advanced inside, only the flickering fire in the lantern marked his progress.

Arriving at the inner part of the room, Tomonori stopped. He placed the lantern he held aside.

A flat, lengthy box made of paulownia wood was enshrined there. For a several seconds, Tomonori stared at it, and then he gently broke the seal.

Inside it was a single sword. Compared with the pair of short swords Tomonori usually handled, the sword was larger by far.

It was sheathed in black scabbard and sealed tightly by the sword strap.

Tomonori grabbed the sword. As if severing his intense hesitation, he took it out from the box.

"...What do you want?"

With the sword hanging in the air, Tomonori suddenly spoke.

That inquiry was directed to the presence behind him.

He could tell it was there by the smell, he didn't need to look.

The presence was looking at Tomonori's back from the entrance of the small, hidden, underground room. The unmoving figure had similar profile in silhouette, another male cat-type beastkin. He had white fur with tawny spots; a two-tone pattern.

His name was Mitsuyoshi. He was Tomonori's older brother.

"What're ya plannin' to do with that?"

Without entering into the room, Mitsuyoshi asked with calm voice.

This room was hiding things considered important for the village; a room dedicated for safekeeping. Both trespassing without reason and removing any of the objects housed within violated the village's laws.

While it was a scene in which normally Tomonori would be chastised, Mitsuyoshi didn't raise his voice. Continuing with his previous pretext, he asked again.

"Ya know what kind of sword that is, right?"

"...{{Furigana|Hihi'irokane|Time-Killing Sword}}."

Hihi'irokane

It was an powerful sword that when wielded, held the power not just to cut flesh, but also eventually sever the target's spirit.

However, this sword wasn't just that kind of object.

It had existed for many years. Tomonori and Mitsuyoshi's clan had been handing it down for generations.

Until six years ago, Tomonori and the others had been living in a mountain village in Japan. Likewise, the mountain village was passed down in the old days. Compared to this village, far larger number of cat-type beastkins had lived there.

However, that way of life had been cut short by the Black Beast.

In order to defend the old village, many of the clan's warriors challenged the Black Beast, and fell. Because of the large-scale nuclear strike, the old village's mountain was gone, burnt and demolished.

Tomonori and the other cat-type beastkins parted with many of their brethren as they made their escape to the continent. Here, they had been building a small village while living quietly.

Someday, they would regain the peaceful land from those days once more and restore the undying long history.

He strongly believed so.

"That's the treasure of our clan, its foundation... an' our old village's symbol."

Mitsuyoshi spoke quietly like the engraved shadow in the room.

Just as it had been when they were living in the now destroyed old village, this sword had been taken care of. Among the villagers, this sword was believed to be the old village's symbol. The number of people who survived the days of despair while holding onto that belief wasn't small.

Still gripping his clan's old village's sword, Tomonori dropped his arm to the side of his body.

Without looking back at his older brother, he replied in a stiff voice.

"...Wherever the clan lives, that's home. The sword is a weapon. And a weapon... has a role."

"What's the role of that fellow?"

"To cut the evil that threatens the world."

"What's the evil that threatens the world?"

"The man I must kill."

There was no hesitation in his answer. Tomonori's gaze moved to the sword he held. Different from his short swords, it emphasized its presence heavily.

Hihi'irokane. A sword beyond all definitions of space-time that could also sever spirit.

"This sword is required to kill that guy. If not this sword... it won't mean a thing."

The words of his younger brother hinted an awfully strong determination, Mitsuyoshi's eyes narrowed, as if he was weighing Tomonori's intention.

"...This ain't Clavis' instruction, is it?"

Tomonori answered with cold, unwavering voice.

"Of course not. This is my will."

"If ya act at yer own convenience, you'll lose somethin' equally big. Surely ya understand, right?"

"I'm not Clavis' servant."

Mitsuyoshi was righteousness. Tomonori was faith.

It appeared their words indicated and matched the resolution they abided in their heart.

It had been this way for a long time. Mitsuyoshi and Tomonori couldn't understand each other. Each was aware of the burden that was decided for the other and respected the other's feelings, but still, they couldn't live in the same way.

They had been aware of their differences for so long.

Therefore, Mitsuyoshi knew well that he wouldn't be able to sway his brother's faith no matter what kind of words he used. Undoubtedly, he himself possessed something that couldn't be distorted, just like Tomonori.

"...Tomonori. Ya goin' alone?"

"Of course."

"But yer opponent is the kind that makes ya need to get Hihi'irokane. Ya still doin' it?"

"I don't need any hindrance."

Tomonori's reply was cold. But inside his mind, there were the figures of half-beastkins who had been on many missions along with him as his subordinates.

They were incomplete people. Not human, or beastkin to say either. They were rejected mixed breed who didn't belong to any society.

Having no place to go, Tomonori aided them while Mitsuyoshi resolved to shelter them. Since then, the protected half-beastkins worked as Tomonori's subordinates, fighting alongside him.

If they were aware that Tomonori went alone, they would most likely grieve. However.

"...If I take them along, those guys will lose their lives."

Tomonori whispered it, as if talking to himself.

No matter what their appearance was, no matter what their race was, they were living because they had been born. Especially since the half-beastkins never knew peace and weren't permitted to establish as a species.

He himself must not have been a good leader. Even so, he couldn't bring himself to involve their lives in his selfishness.

"There's no time. You too, you mustn't been planning to loiter in a place like this."

Tomonori turned on his heel as if to shake something off.

Mitsuyoshi slightly twitched the tip of his nose.

During this time, Mitsuyoshi also had a different duty. It was to investigate that person.

The target of his investigation was Relius Clover. The man whose records Clavis tracked had something to do with the appearance of the Black Beast.

"If you're going to try to assist me, I don't need your help. This is my path."

After that last sentence, Tomonori started walking with sword and lantern in hand. Although he noticed his older brother's figure on the edge of his vision, he didn't focus on it.

There was another thing that he should focus on. He had that kind of expression.

"Tomonori."

Mitsuyoshi spoke while they were passing each other.

Mitsuyoshi also didn't take a better look at his younger brother. As if yielding to the room's entrance, he leant his back on the wall, staring at the empty paulownia box which stored a sword until a while ago.

"Since ya made up yer mind, I won't stop ya. So definitely... bring him down."

"...That is my role."

Definitely, whatever the outcome would be.

He would kill that man.

Holding killing intent and a sense of duty that were like blades in his chest, Tomonori through the dead of night towards Ishana.

===Part 2===

Today, Ishana was blessed again with fine weather.

Class had ended. Picking up his bag and turning to leave, Kazuma looked out of the window in the hallway.

From there the academy's courtyard could be seen clearly. What Kazuma was looking was a small building peeking from the opposite side of the thick bushes and large trees, the Cathedral.

There, the Mage’s Guild's highly classified information was stored. Amongst it, there was information related to the ''Azure''.

The more he thought about it, his thoughts toward the Azure grew stronger.

(Cathedral... Cathedral...)

Resting his elbows on the window frame, Kazuma viewed the Cathedral while biting his thumb.

What would be the best way to get in there? Be it waking or sleeping, it was all he could think about.

Since it had come to that, he had found signs of tenacity within himself. It was the first time he had experienced obsession.

"What are you looking at~?"

Trinity's gentle voice floated from behind. Kazuma turned around quite smoothly.

"Just looking outside. I was thinking that the weather is nice."

While answering Trinity's gentle smiling face with a forced smile, Kazuma secretly took a breath.

Was her attitude the same as always toward him? That thought made him worried.

Terumi's words resounded in his mind.

''——That woman is monitoring you, get it?''

(Trinity-san is monitoring... me...?)

If that's the case, the greeting just now might be a part of the monitoring.

It was like he was wearing a mask. While the mask on the surface showed a smile, underneath it was a face that paid attention to Trinity's every movement searching for any fault, any difference.

"It seems so. The weather is so nice that it brightens the mood~."

"Yes, exactly."

His mouth fluently let out cheap words. Despite that, inside his chest he was filled with suspicion, he weaved conversation like he was the same friend as he had been until yesterday.

Not showing any sign of doubt toward Kazuma's distrust, Trinity pulled her chin a bit and straightened herself again.

"Umm, Kazuma-san. Do you have any plans this afternoon?"

"Plans?"

While putting on a casual voice, Kazuma secretly frowned beneath his bangs.

Why was Trinity asking about his plana? The snake of suspicion, which had been coiling on the bottom of his stomach, raised its head.

"No, I don't have any particular plans. I'm just going to return to the dorm."

He didn't actually have any plans, but he answered carefully to not give even a slight chance.

But Trinity turned shy while looking delighted, and then she narrowed her clear green eyes.

"If so, is it okay if I invite you?"

"...Huh?"

It was unexpected words. Kazuma couldn't understand her meaning and asked again in dull tone of voice.

Trinity's shoulders shook as she chuckled. Even now, her soft laughing voice was like the fragrance of sugar and flowers drifting about.

"Like I said, it's an invitation. If you don’t mind, Can we have tea together?"

"By tea... Are you inviting me to drink tea?"

"Yes."

Trinity nodded gently.

Kazuma's eyes began to wander as he weighed up his answer.

He couldn't make sure of Trinity's true intention. He could follow as much as her listening to his plans in order to monitor his movements. But as to the extent after that, there shouldn't be any significance unless she wanted to restrict her target's freedom. If she didn't do so, then she wouldn't be able to investigate where he was going and what he did.

No. Trinity's monitoring was probably not to investigate Kazuma's actions, but might be to restrain them. If that was the case...

"Umm, are you unwilling to accept it?"

As Trinity's voice snapped him back to reality, Kazuma hurriedly pulled a smile.

It would be suspicious to refuse the tea invitation immediately after replying he had no plans.

Kazuma quickly shook his head.

"No, absolutely not. I was just a bit surprised. It's because I never considered receiving an invitation to take tea with someone like Trinity Glassfille-san."

"Fufu. Actually, me too."

With the hand that wasn't holding her bag, Trinity touched her rosy cheek.

"I felt a little nervous to invite a man, even if he's a friend."

"What do you... mean by that?"

As he expected, he couldn’t grasp her intention. Toward Kazuma who inadvertently had a questioning look, this time, Trinity put the hand which had been on her cheek to her mouth and let out a short laugh.

"It's a secret~."

"Secret? But..."

"Okay then. Now that it's decided, let's go. The other two should have already gone ahead."

With sweet fragrance drifting about, Trinity tenderly held Kazuma's hand. She pulled him along, gently urging him forward.

"Wha-, wait, Trinity-san...?"

Even as he voiced his confusion, Trinity only gave cheerful smile.

He could escape if he shook off her hand. That option came to mind, but he couldn't do it.

Suddenly, they faced the entrance after descending the stairs. Kazuma frowned thinking of a question which was different from the other questions he had so far.

Just now, did Trinity say... 'the other two'?

"So... Why am I here..."

After his mind finally calmed down again, Kazuma showed a stiff smile while feeling compelled to complain.

Trinity had dragged Kazuma by the arm and brought him to a solitary café which was just off the main street of the island.

The store had charming appearance with bricks decorated on a white wall. Surrounding the entrance were a numbers of planters holding colorful flowers. Identical, the interior also had white walls with irregular brick-like tiles as ornaments; the area by the windows enshrined with brightly colored potted flowers.

The guests and employees in the store were all female. Kazuma was the only exception.

"Why? Isn't it because I took you here?"

While putting a sugar cube in a very white royal milk tea, Trinity gently smiled across the table at him.

There were two other persons sat beside Kazuma who helped to encircle the round table.

To his left was a person wearing a huge smile having chosen a nutty caramel cake and a lemon tea. It was Celica.

On his right, Nine was sitting with a chocolate cake, which looked sweet, and a hot coffee.

Unexpectedly 'having tea' was exactly the opposite of calming as Kazuma felt a tense atmosphere flowing about.

By the way, there was a dish of rare cheese cake beside Trinity's royal milk tea; but in front of Kazuma, there was a straight and baked cheese cake placed.

"No, I didn't mean that. Err... Why was I invited to drink tea with Trinity-san and the others?"

He felt extremely out of place. If it hadn't been an invitation from Trinity, he would suspect it as a tasteless harassment.

While stirring her light colored tea with a spoon, Trinity meekly smiled.

"Since you looked down recently, I thought a change of pace might help~. I don't know what a man would prefer, so I'm sorry if you don't like our usual spot..."

"That's... all?"

Smoldering suspicion made Kazuma ask again.

Trinity put her fingers on her cheeks and thought a little.

"After all you've been through... I thought that having a tasty cake would be nice. Ah. Perhaps this is bothering you?"

"N-Not at all. Ha, haha..."

As if Trinity's worried face suddenly noticed, Kazuma laughed to cover it up.

(Only worried...? It can't only just be that.)

Trinity was supposed to monitor Kazuma. Probably at the instruction of Nine.

But as if relieved by Kazuma's answer, there was affection shown in Trinity's relaxed eyes which would be unthinkable to direct at a monitored target.

Trinity was always gentle. Not only Kazuma, everyone who knew her must feel it. It was unimaginable to think there was a lie in her affection. ...He didn't want to consider it if he could.

(But...)

Terumi had told him.

He couldn't fathom it. Kazuma put stirred his tea even though he hadn't taken any sugar.

Suddenly his hand stiffened.

Beyond his gaze as he inadvertently raised it, Nine's fingers, which were beautiful to the nails, were hooked round a small handle. Without even the slightest hesitation, she raised the milk pitcher for her coffee to the sky and slowly turned it upside down in one go, pouring the milk into her cup, down to the last drop.

And then one-by-one, she dropped in the sugar cubes which were provided on the table. The contents of the bowl that held the lumps decreased in the blink of an eye.

"...Umm."

Unintentionally, the confusion went out as a voice.

Suffice it to say that Nine didn't speak with friendly voice, she gave Kazuma a sharp look.

"What?"

"Oh, no. Nothing..."

Any answer would be good. When Kazuma's mouth stiffened as he desperately tried to think of something, Celica called a passing waitress.

"Excuse me, can I have gum syrup?"

"Ah, yes. I'll get it right away."

Kazuma was at a loss for words.

Without any resistance, the female waitress brought a small pitcher filled with gum syrup. Naturally it was placed in front of Nine; and naturally, Nine put it into her coffee.

Not a single drop remained of course.

Presently, the coffee inside her white cup had been transformed into something murky white from which a sweet aroma oozed; the water level went up to the rim, almost spilling.

As if it couldn't possibly spill, Nine began stirring it with a spoon.

(...Seriously?)

Kazuma slowly put his hand to his mouth.

It wasn't that Kazuma disliked sweets. However, this was an exception. It was otherworldly.

Celica cheerfully laughed when she discovered that Kazuma was petrified by Nine's shocking behavior.

"Ahaha. Surprised? Onee-chan unexpectedly has a sweet tooth."

"Sweet tooth..."

Kazuma got very uneasy thinking about whether it was okay to dismiss so casually as a sweet tooth. But he thought that he should stop arguing about that here as he had no ally in this.

Celica, Trinity, and even the waitress who brought gum syrup accepted it because it was a common scene.

"This particular amount should be normal. Don't worry, I'm doing it properly."

Nine spoke as if nothing happened, all while raising the cup with astonishing sense of balance.

(It's absolutely not normal! There's no meaning if the coffee's flavor is gone, is there!)

As he endured his desire to let his voice out, Kazuma could only give a feeble smile.

Trinity added a few words as if to deliver the final blow.

"When Nine's feeling tired, she drinks things like gum syrup directly, you know. When does that, she says her head starts working properly again~."

"...Haa, my head..."

He couldn't comprehend what a genius could do. Kazuma came to that conclusion in his innermost thoughts.

"See, rather than the dorm, Onee-chan and I live in a house on the island. The house is in this neighborhood. That's why we often come here on the way back from academy just to have tea. Since we do it all the time, we're known to the shop's staff."

Seemingly enjoying herself, Celica, while smiling wryly, bent towards Kazuma and looked at him as if telling a secret.

Kazuma backed up about twice the distance she approached him.

"O... ooh. I-I see."

Almost reflexively, he averted his eyes. He wasn't very good at being stared at.

Besides, it just be a feeling, but since the time Celica began sitting beside him, indescribable fear had assaulted him. As discomfort crawled up his spine to the back of his neck, he could feel nausea just by swallowing his saliva.

Of course, it wasn't because of what had been done to Nine's coffee.

Not noticing Kazuma's bad shape, Celica pierced a fork to her cake and stuff her cheek with a mouthful. Firmly closing her eyes and grasping the fork tightly, she groaned happily.

"Mmm~, delicious. Kazuma-san, you should try some, c'mon. The cake and tea is reaaaaally tasty."

Celica urged him to try his cake and tea, which he had not yet touched, with her sparkling eyes.

Beside her, Trinity wrapped her cheeks in both of her hands and was taken aback as she looked at Kazuma.

"Could it be~, you dislike sweet food? My apologies~."

"No, not at all. I like it. I was just puzzled by the situation just now... I'll eat now, then."

Kazuma smiled while struggling with an intense feeling of exhaustion, it felt as if he might collapse. Hooking his fingers round his cup, he drank the pleasantly fragrant tea.

It did taste good.

But Surrounding Kazuma there were still those three. Nine who held a drink that he wasn't sure was even coffee anymore while looking shooting daggers in his direction. Celica who strangely made him feel sick just by being nearby. And Trinity who was possibly monitoring him.

As he was 'having tea' while surrounded by them, it was like he didn't have the proper feeling to enjoy the tea's taste. The poor quality tea he drank in his room was very much more relaxing.

(Really, how did this come to happen...)

Presently in this baffling situation, Kazuma didn't even know what kind of expression would be good to make.

===Part 3===

Leaving the dumbfounded Kazuma alone, the girls' tea party was lively with a succession of trifling conversations.

"...See, since it's just my class that got poor average grade, we have to take a retest."

While taking a piece of her sister's cake, Celica, who seemed to be sulking, judging by the pout on her lips, told them about what happened during today's class.

As Nine brushed her glossy hair which spilled over from her shoulders to her back, she looked at Celica with caring eyes that were completely different from the eyes that she directed at Kazuma.

"How could that happen? You can't get a failing grade. Is your class all right?"

"Aah~, but I'm also poor at lightning magic. Since it makes a reaaally loud noise, I get frightened."

As Trinity talked with a strained smile, Celica nodded repeatedly like she understood. Then, her expression suddenly went cheerful.

"Ah, even so, I'm considerably skilled in levitation. I can't jump high, but I'm the best in my class in flying long distance."

"The thought of you using levitation... somehow disturbs me. It's not just flying slowly like you think, you know."

In response to Celica, the cloudy looking Nine put the coffee-like substance to her mouth.

Celica giggled in girlish voice.

"Oh no, Onee-chan. Since there's the Mages' Guild's barrier, I can't get out from the island no matter how high I fly."

"Don't talk like that..."

"Ah, but."

Despite her appalled older sister, Celica suddenly changed the topic while putting her index finger to her chin.

"It's no good if levitation doesn't use broom. It's weird."

"But isn't it romantic to get on a broom to fly in the sky~?"

Joining both her hands together, Trinity spoke as if she was seeing a dream.

Kazuma just continued to eat while watching the scene unfold.

It seemed the center of conversation was always Celica.

Nine listened affectionately to her sister while Trinity occasionally chimed in.

The three of them must be close. He had thought that from the first time he met Celica, but he felt it again while sitting, watching the girls together now.

Around him, all the women in the cafe seemed to be having friendly conversations. He was witnessing the other sex in their element.

Scooping another bite of cake, Kazuma stole a glance at Trinity.

As for Trinity, she was engrossed in talking without looking in Kazuma's direction. If this was what she called monitoring, then she was very much a lacking schemer.

(Just what is the meaning of this...)

He couldn't properly taste the flavor of the cake anymore.

(In case...)

The spectacle was too much of an everyday scene, but it gave birth to a tiny assumption in Kazuma's mind.

What if everything was a misunderstanding?

If Terumi's was incorrect and she wasn't monitoring him, then there would be no deceit in Trinity's kindness, Nine's displeasure was only prejudice, and the discomfort he got when Celica was around was a simply poor physical condition.

What if the Azure itself was just an illusion?

If that was the case, he must have been some kind of fool.

Dreaming of illusions and questioning the hand which was reaching out to him. He had been spending his time and effort on obsession and suspicion.

If it was just as he suspected, then maybe the ordinary, peaceful, and harmonious life he was in didn't exist. That didn’t mean it was filled with nought but boredom; more like... admiring other people's affairs while living like ordinary people would.

If now... he forgot about the Azure, then just like his memories from over seven years ago, the past he wished to recover at all cost and the matter about the Cathedral would slip into obscurity.

The same as it had been until now, but also completely different.

He felt that he would like to set foot in that kind of academy life.

"...Kazuma-san? Kazuma-saaan?"

"Eh... Ah, yes?"

At Celica's voice, Kazuma raised his face while still gripping his fork tightly.

It seemed he had become engrossed in his own thoughts and lost awareness of his surroundings. Kazuma scratched his cheek while showing an embarrassed smile.

"Sorry. Since I'm not too familiar with this place, I got dazed just now."

"Aha, I see. Hmm, looks like the shop is a little too cute for a man..."

Next to Celica who spoke like a child, a laugh that was like faint rustling of clothes resounded.

"Dazed, huh."

Nine interrupted with a tone of voice like she was looking for something. A bewitching but also scheming voice; unsuitable for the atmosphere of the pleasant conversation which had been going on until now.

"I wonder. Haven't you been doing some thinking?"

"Some thinking?"

Celica asked while bending her head slightly to one side, confused by the shift in tone. But Nine didn't answer her sister.

Resting her chin on her hands elegantly, she crossed her long legs. Her gaze was fixed and sharp; she stared at Kazuma as if she was concentrating hard.

"Nowadays, it seems the academy's Great Library has been your favorite place. Are you investigating something?"

The brief comment that was disguised in a neutral tone of voice made tension run up Kazuma's nape.

Nine knew. She knew that for two whole days, Kazuma had skipped classes to investigate something.

How did she know about that? The most obvious way would be that she had heard about it from Trinity after she met him in the Library.

Trinity informed Nine. Probably also about the matter Kazuma was investigating... Perhaps also about when he said he wanted to look at the Mages' Guild's highly classified information.

He had a sinking feeling in the pit of his stomach.

He shouldn't let his guard down. He mustn't display any weakness. The girls weren't his allies. His suspicions had been aroused once again.

As if she saw through it, Nine's eyes became narrow.

"Have you found the information you desire?"

"...No. Unfortunately, I didn't find it."

Kazuma made an unambitious wry smile. He tried as hard as he could to display a smile that contained no ill will and seemed harmless.

"You were looking for something which can't be found in the academy's library?"

Nine insistently questioned him.

Perhaps, she was waiting for Kazuma to make an unpleasant face. Thinking she was going for that, Kazuma of course replied with a gentle face.

"Since I don't usually make use of places like the library, perhaps my method of searching is bad. Granted, I've given up already."

"Oh?"

Raising her eyebrows, Nine seemed to still have something on her mind.

Before she could put it into words, Kazuma shifted the topic.

"Come to think of it, I've heard about him thanks to my search, but Nine-san and Celica-san are Professor Shuuichirou Ayatsuki's daughters, aren't you."

Shuuichirou Ayatsuki was a world-famous professor who had made many appearances in books on alchemy. His primary research was fusing alchemy and science; and establishing a soul in objects.

During the spare time in his investigation, Kazuma checked up about Nine, who was strangely wary of him, on the Great Library's computer which held the student records.

He had found that Celica's formal name was Celica A. Mercury. From there, he ended up finding she was related to Shuuichirou Ayatsuki.

The topic Kazuma raised had a larger effect than he thought. Instantly, Nine's expression turned to anger.

Her face contorted in hatred, Nine informed him in low voice.

"That man isn't my parent. We're unrelated."

With that brief comment, he completely understood what Nine thought about her father.

He also understood Celica's thought as she turned to face her older sister, holding her father in contrasting thought.

"Don't say sad things like that, Onee-chan."

Rather than a rebuke, it was more accurate to say it was a pout.

However, Nine didn't back down. She snorted, dismissing it, and then sipped her coffee to swallow the unpleasant feelings that were welling up in her.

"You should cut that out. Forget about that man. He hasn't been there since the beginning."

"Of course he wasn't able to do that. He's our father, you know? Yes, he couldn't be together with us... but even so, he's our one and only father!"

Celica clutched both her hands into fists not willing to back down, Nine became even more irritated.

"Quit calling that man father!"

"I won't. After all, he's my father! Onee-chan's, too. Why do you say such bad things about Father!?"

"It's better for you not to know!"

"You always quickly say that! Not fair!"

With incredible speed, the atmosphere became weird.

The store interior suddenly became noisy because of the argument. Other customers were beginning to watch the scene.

Unable to just watch, Trinity leaned forward.

"Nine, Celica-san. We're in a shop..."

As if to interrupt the chiding voice, Celica and Nine stood up at the same time.

"I' only thinking of your best interests, Celica!"

"It's just for your own convenience!"

A loud noise rang out as the furious sisters' hands simultaneously hit the table.

...Then, the force so greatly shook the table that the saucer of Trinity's cup flipped into the air.

From there on, time extremely flowed slowly.

Following the floating plate, a white cup went up in the air. The cup's body was turning while its path slowly drew a parabola...

A wet noise faintly echoed. Next, the sound of china smashing was heard as the cup fell over the table.

Dead silence fell inside the shop.

Nine and Celica stood still, both stiff of face.

Beyond the girls' gaze was Trinity who remained still while in the middle of rising.

Platinum blonde hair of a noble princess from a fairy tale. Hood of a witch. White skin of a fairy. Trinity's round glasses and thefront of her white uniform were soaked with the spilled tea.

From the edge of her lenses, drips of royal milk tea fell to the table.

"...My glasses, have been stained."

Trinity slowly stood up. She took out a handkerchief and wiped her glasses.

"Nine. Celica-san."

The voice she used to softly call them was gentle and kind. But for some reason, Kazuma's spine froze even though he was only listening.

"I have something to tell you."

Kazuma didn't raise his face so he couldn't see what was inside the smiling Trinity's gaze as she spoke.

But as for Nine and Celica whom he stared at one after another, they became pale as if they had seen something incredibly frightening. Without saying anything, they sat down after witnessing it.

Because it was frightening, he didn't have the nerve to check it.

It was an odd spectacle.

"...do so. Okay? Affection and consideration. Lacking them is really sad for a human being. Not only the people you're together with every day, but also to nature and objects near you. Don't forget to act kind to them."

Celica and Nine were apologizing while listening to Trinity's speech which went on endlessly.

Celica aside, to see Nine bow her head and apologize was really unbelievable for Kazuma. Konoe Mercury was apologizing. None of his classmates would believe it if he told them.

Trinity's speech continued still.

At first it was a talk about glasses which help a lot of people with bad eyesight every day. However, the topic gradually shifted to how our ancestors struggled until they invented transparent glass, then jumped to the hardships of people who delivered materials to the island, and then finally to being careful with objects.

The tone she used to talk was gentle all the way. Consequently, it seemed like listening to sermon in a church.

But Nine and Celica, still sitting bolt upright, bowed their heads like scolded children. They didn't attempt to object in any way.

The girls must have known. About what would happen if they stoked the fires of Trinity's anger further.

And the extent of that menace was thoroughly transmitted just from the sisters' frightened complexions.

Kazuma turned away from the girls, deciding that it would be impossible to interrupt now, lest he accidentally involve himself in the scolding.

Without further ado, Kazuma ignored the lecture, whose end was yet to be seen, while quietly drinking his tea.

(Aah, I want to go home...)

He swallowed the involuntarily vocalised thought, along with his tea.

At that moment, Kazuma's gaze was snatched away by the scenery outside of the window as he casually looked toward it.

Outside the store, on the opposite side of the road, a man wearing a hood low over his eyes was standing.

Despite how out of place he looked against the plain scenery, let alone people inside the store, even the people out on the street didn't bat an eyelid at him.

As if he could be seen only by Kazuma, Terumi stood there, watching.

Suddenly, Terumi moved. While calmly starting to walk, he jerked his chin to invite Kazuma.

Lured by that gesture, Kazuma quietly rose to his feet.

"Oh? Kazuma-san?"

Pausing her lecture, Trinity, who was in front of him, called him.

On reflex, Kazuma gave a smile and began to speak.

"Excuse me, I happened to notice an acquaintance. I'll return soon."

Not speaking more after it, Kazuma grabbed the bag at his feet and hurriedly rushed out of the store.

He took a detour from the shop and searched for Terumi. He was already gone from the spot where he had been standing, but Kazuma saw the hem of his long coat just as it disappeared round a street corner.

A loud thump resounded.

Just as he witnessed Terumi's figure, he got a feeling that the blurred world turned clear. It was like the figure that should have been inside him came back.

If he didn't run after him, if he didn't catch up with him.

For the first time in living memory, Kazuma ran with full speed. An unbelievably uplifting feeling rose inside his chest.

===Part 4===

A beautiful sunset illuminated the townscape. At the same time, it also engraved distinct shadows.

Pushing his way through the two-tone coloring of bitter orange and black, Kazuma was dead set on running.

Out of the main street and deeper into the island.

As Kazuma strayed down paths he ad never walked before, he seemed confused, like he was going into an unrecognized other world, because of the intense and sinister colouring.

Ahead of his gaze was always a flickering, retreating figure.

The fluttering hem of long jacket that was like a mantle. The hood that covered the hair and face. Slender shoulders with long, thin legs which were like a silhouette.

Terumi was walking. His steps were long, but his strides were not as fast as Kazuma's sprint.

Despite that, even when Kazuma ran and panted countlessly, it was like the distance between them didn't get any shorter.

It was like a dream. Even if he ran and struggled, he would never catch up with the person in front of him. As if he was being left behind in this new discolored world; the feeling of frustration was tearing off his chest.

Just what was this place? The scenery moving past the edge of his vision didn't feel familiar to Kazuma at all.

There was nobody. The scattered buildings were small. There was no likelihood that people were living here.

Ishana was by no means a large island, but he never knew there was a place like this. The same was also true for this silent, deserted road.

Before long, the buildings disappeared with the townscape. Terumi pushed his way through bushes, going even further inside.

The bushes surrounded the town like walls; it became like a thick forest. The trees were reinforcing the island's magic. A forest dedicated to reinforce the barrier that was covering the island.

Proceeding through it, he moved out of the shallow forest and finally arrived up to the edge of the island. There, Kazuma at had at last stopped walking.

The untamed land here was a rugged rocky area. On the other side of it, a calm horizon could be seen. The frail roar of waves was heard; feeble ripples collided with rocks and split open fragilely.

In the past, the waves had been more powerful. But six years ago, because of the large scale nuclear attack intended to kill Black Beast, the world had changed; the wind declined and the waves grew weak.

Because his life only involved going back and forth between the academy and dormitory, he didn't see the sea very often. But as he gazed at the heavily silent sea, it was a stark reminder of the island's isolation from the outside world.

Terumi placed his hands on a noticeably large rock and faced Kazuma, waiting for him.

"Yoo~, Kazuma-chan. Why are you wandering around here? Got lost?"

He spoke as if comforting a stray dog.

Wheezing, Kazuma tried to control his strained and disturbed breath while giving Terumi a bitter look.

"Wrong... I saw you walking... before..."

It was like he was doing it on purpose, thought Kazuma. Terumi should have known he was following from the start. The fact that he walked with a speed at which Kazuma could never catch up must have also been on purpose. Though, Kazuma couldn't comprehend on how he could walk that fast.

With a playful gesture, Terumi put held up his hands at chest height as if showing he surrendered.

"Hey, hey, hey. Don't give me such a rebellious look. I'm your reassuring ally, right~?"

"...I know that. That's why I chased you, isn't it."

Even though his shoulders were heaving furiously, Kazuma straightened up his body.

Without him noticing, his surroundings gradually grew darker as the sun sank in the west. The stars in the sky weren't visible. It wasn't possible to see them through the cloud of seithr surrounding the island's barrier.

Seithr... an unknown substance spread over the world at the same time as the appearance of the Black Beast six years ago. Even though he didn't want to get close to the border line with the outside world, he could actually sense the peaceless world.

Kazuma shifted his attention from the sea back towards Terumi.

"Anyway, don't we have some kind of business? Why did you even come so far out?"

"Why, why, why. You're that stupid, huh."

"Terumi-san...!"

"Kukkuku, don't be so impatient. I'll show you some really nice stuff."

Terumi spoke as if Kazuma was being ungrateful. It was like he was amazed at Kazuma's short temper.

'The one who should be amazed is me', Kazuma wanted to tell Terumi, but he let it pass. It was a waste of time to confront Terumi here.

"Look. It's this thing"

Quite sloppy compared to the time when he teased Kazuma. Terumi poked inside the shade of a rock with his tiptoe. What hit Terumi's toe was the barrier covering Ishana.

That moment, Kazuma gulped.

Just next to Terumi's foot, several sheets of paper stuck on the air. To be accurate, the papers were sticking to the barrier. The five sheets were arranged in a pattern, as if drawing a pentagon.

The passage surrounded by the papers was so large that a single kid could pass through... Amazingly, a hole had opened in the barrier like it was cut off cleanly there.

"Those cat bastards seem to have opened it. It seems that's because there's no other way to get into the island, as one would expect."

Sneering, Terumi raised the edges of his lips.

As for Kazuma, he began to mutter with trembling voice.

"Wha... What do you mean... by this."

Was it a good thing for such a thing to exist? The barrier covering Ishana didn't just prevent any physical interference from other countries; it also played a role in blocking the seithr that was drifting in the atmosphere.

The Black Beast only appeared in places that had seithr.

Ishana was rejecting seithr itself.

For this reason, it was the safest city in the world. Therefore, it was illegal for the barrier to be torn.

"Oh no, if I don't quickly notify them...!"

If seithr reached the island, however secure the barrier was, it couldn't be said that this island was secure. Leaving out the matter that seithr was poisonous, it was likely that the Black Beast would appear here.

"Wait, wait, wait, Kazuma-chan. Look carefully."

While chuckling as if amused, Terumi poked the barrier again. His tiptoe rubbed the stuck paper, but as if it existed in a different airspace, the paper was undisturbed.

Being told to, Kazuma looked closely at the produced hole in the barrier. But immediately he guessed that his eyes didn't see what they should have seen.

Through the hollowed, unfolded hole of the barrier, he could see seithr pouring in.

But no sooner had the seithr came into contact with Ishana's air than it faded away and vanished in a flash.

The seithr hadn't been able to even slightly pollute Ishana's air.

"The barrier... is neutralizing seithr?"

It was the first time for him to hear the Mages' Guild's barrier had such a power.

Terumi laughed as if he knew the secret.

"W-R-O-N-G. It's because this island's air is unusually clean. But that ain't thanks to the barrier."

"Then, what...?"

"You think of something?"

Kazuma frowned. It was a difficult question.

"I don't know. Do you not know either?"

"Well~, who knows."

Terumi's suggestive manner of speaking made Kazuma let out a small sigh. These were confusing matters when Kazuma had just met him, but he had grown accustomed to this kind of attitude from Terumi in the passt few days.

Terumi was that kind of a man.

"Still, nothing will happen to this island anytime soon. Relieved, young master?"

Terumi spoke in a sarcastic voice.

But for Kazuma, such a thing was still okay for now.

His gaze was fascinated by the gaping hole, as if it was being drawn in.

The barrier being perforated was a state of emergency that shouldn't be possible. But for some reason, there it was, a hole.

A small unusual phenomenon. It really made Kazuma's heart pound. He somehow got excited.

Terumi's crescent mouth drew near to Kazuma, who was still staring intently at the hole. He whispered from behind.

"But it doesn't mean it'll stay like this forever. If the balance of the island's atmosphere changes a little... then..."

"Seithr... will enter the island?"

Like he was being lured, Kazuma muttered. It seemed his thought and mouth moved on their own accords.

Instead of nodding, Terumi laughed his confirmation.

"That's right. It's a disaster for this peaceful island to get harmed by seithr. It's a major incident, really serious affair, and a big problem, right?"

"Yes. It's a big problem..."

"Well then, Kazuma-chan. I've got a question now."

He could hear the mischievous voice close to his ear.

Kazuma had a hunch he knew what Terumi was going to say before hearing it.

"You said just now. It's 'oh no, if I don't quickly notify them...!'."

He imitated Kazuma's tone of voice as he said it.

But the mockery didn't manage to rub Kazuma's nerves the wrong way. Kazuma just stared at the hole as if fascinated by it.

Terumi spoke.

"So? Who do you notify?"

Right. He couldn't ignore the torn barrier. But since it wasn't possible for Kazuma to do something about it alone, he must inform someone about it.

To whom?

Restoring the barrier wasn't an easy task. At least, it wasn't possible at the level of an academy student.

To maintain the barrier, this spot alone had to be fixed. It also had to be done quickly.

For someone to be able to do such advanced things, they would have to excel in magical ability, even within the in Mages' Guild.

For example... the Ten Sages.

"Ten Sages..."

Kazuma's muttering leaked out as if spilling.

His lips moved as if by reflex.

"In case seithr got into Ishana... The Ten Sages would eliminate it and try to restore the barrier."

Just as with restoring the barrier, there was nobody else who could eliminate seithr.

Basically, it was impossible to get rid of seithr by human hands. If such a thing had been feasible, then it would have been possible to defeat Black Beast which was essentially a mass of seithr.

Suppose a magic that could neutralize and erase seithr existed, there would only be a handful of people who could do it as handling it was beyond ordinary men. Even ignoring neutralisation, dealing with seithr required knowledge of advanced magic.

Currently, Kazuma didn't know the exact number of Sages. But most of the students in the academy were aware that there were less than ten.

Driving away seithr, possibly by neutralizing it, and restoring the barrier had to be done simultaneously.

Even if the seithr was driven out first, if the hole was open, then new seithr would just get in again. If restoring the barrier came first, since there would be no outlet for seithr, they would have to increase the neutralization to the inner part of the island.

If such a situation happened, even at the best of times, the small number of Ten Sages would all gather.

With them all spending their time and energy on it, perhaps they would be shorthanded with other things.

Of course, Nine, too.

"Well, Whatcha gonna do, Kazuma-chan?"

Terumi's voice resounded inside his head.

Kazuma swallowed a small amount of saliva, his throat had grown dry.

"——Ah."

He tried to say something.

But just before the words came.

Terumi suddenly pulled Kazuma's shoulder, forcing him to turn around.

"Wha..."

He was about to ask what Terumi was doing. However, Kazuma was at loss for words again.

Nine and Trinity were stood behind him.

===Part 5===

It was getting darker.

There were no street lights in the outskirts of the island. As the facial expressions of both parties gradually became undiscernable, without saying anything, Trinity created a faint light and let it float into the air.

As if both parties were wary of each other, silence flowed. What broke it was Nine's sharp voice.

"What are you doing? In this place... Alone."

"Eh...?"

Alone.

Because of Nine's words, Kazuma looked toward the surrounding in a panic.

(Terumi-san's gone...? Since when...)

However, Terumi's habit of appearing in unexpected places, at unexpected moments had saved Kazuma this time. If Nine became aware of Terumi's existence, it was unlikely to be good news for Kazuma..

"Looking for a way out? Looks like you're too slow."

Nine sneered at Kazuma's trembling figure, addressing him with a cold tone of voice.

Kazuma straightened his back in order to adjust his breathing. He told himself to calm down.

...As he did so, his head surprisingly quickly regained clarity. It was strange.

"RWay out? Why would I run away?"

Kazuma's words made Nine's expression slightly shift. Trinity's light was helping, but it was nonetheless dark. He was unable to examine the details of her facial expression, but it didn’t appear to be a happy face.

"Besides, why did you two come here? I don't believe this is a place girls would visit at this hour."

Lifting her head slightly at Kazuma's question, Trinity took a large step forward.

"Because you didn't come back to the shop... we wondered where you might have gone to~."

"Even so, it seems you were able to find me easily. Did you use tracking magic?"

Asking with a mocking smile, Trinity kept her mouth shut. Rather than the face of someone who had been found out, it was like the face of a girl, hurt by thoughtless words.

Kazuma shrugged his shoulders. It didn't change the situation even if he had guessed right. Perhaps Trinity still thought that Kazuma hadn't noticed she was monitoring him. If so, what a pitiful girl.

"I'll ask the questions. Answer me. What have you been doing here?"

Different from Trinity, without any sign of backing down, Nine made her tone of voice even sharper.

Kazuma made a troubled face, placing a hand on his head as if enduring a headache, he answered her.

"But I thought I told you before, I happened to see an acquaintance, so I ran after him. ...Although I said that, I suddenly realised I recognized him as just an acquaintance. I don't remember who he was."

"Could it be an acquaintance from before the memory loss?"

Sure enough, Trinity's surprise rang out in her voice. Regardless of the light, he could see her delightful facial expression was brimming.

Kazuma spontaneously dropped a smile.

Even now, Trinity perhaps still wished for Kazuma's memory to return. If that was the case, it was painful for every single word from him to betray her kindness.

"Yes, I think so. When I caught sight of him, I was unable to contain myself... I'm sorry."

And yet numerous untruths spilled from his mouth.

But Nine's sharp presence didn't even slightly slacken as expected. Instead it became even more coercive; the glints in her eyes shone in the dead of night.

"If so, I wonder if that's the doing of your acquaintance?"

"What do you mean?"

Kazuma carefully asked.

Nine walked gallantly with long steps and passed by Kazuma's side. She walked gracefully in her thin, tall heels on the unstable rocky area before stopping at some shrubbery.

"This."

She replied in a haughty voice.

He knew exactly what Nine had seen to make her say that.

Imitating a normal student's behavior, Kazuma took a quick look at the beach.

"Aah, that. I wonder what on earth it is. It looks like paper floating in the air to me... Is it some kind of a good luck charm?"

As he scratched his head while answering with the pretense that he knew nothing about it, Nine glared over her shoulder. Her beautiful face which carried nothing but malice made his guts grow cold.

"Don't tell me you don't know anything about it."

"No... B-But I don't know."

Flinching, Kazuma took a step backward.

As if Nine's eyes were assessing every facet of his gesture for credibility, she carefully glared at Kazuma's entire body. Dyed in shadow, the long eyelashes on Nine's eyes blinked several times.

Trinity didn't say anything. Accompanied by the small light, she appeared to wrack her brains while attentively watching Nine and Kazuma's standoff.

Waves split open at Kazuma and Nine's feet. The modest sound of water disturbed the silence.

As Nine closed blinked once, then turned her face away from Kazuma.

"...Fine. Then I'll leave it as it is."

The high-pitched noise of heels hitting the rocky area resounded.

Nine moved away from him. As she did so, Kazuma quietly slackened his mouth.

Was that an indication that she had found him out? Or did his deceit go unnoticed under the cover of night? Nine stopped once more a little in front of Trinity, she looked over her shoulder to see Kazuma and asked, as if testing him.

"It seems there was a huge idiot making a hole in Mages' Guild's barrier. I have to quickly get in touch with the Ten Sages and arrange to restore it. That's why..."

Nine smiled provocatively.

"If you discover something else while out for a run, do you think you could let me know?"

Her glamorous hair fluttered as if dancing. After she urged Trinity, who was still concerned about Kazuma, onward, the two left from that place at a quick pace.

Eventually the noise of grass being tread on vanished along with Trinity's light. The sky was now definitely the color of night. Suddenly the air grew cold; it was too cold to stand in one place in a daze.

Still feeling waves splash on his feet, Kazuma expressionlessly looked at the papers in the shade of the rocky area.

The hole in the barrier. There was still no indication of seithr coming in from there.

That hole had a role. Connecting the outside world to the island; its role was to cause such a large task for the Ten Sages that they all had to be in attendance.

(Even if this hole got closed, there is a way to open it, so it'd be good to find it. However...)

Nine of the Ten Sages. She alone seemed to continue being cautious of Kazuma even just now.

It would be preferable for this hole to draw in seithr to an extent so that Nine had to give her full attention to fixing the barrier; and hereafter, Nine would pay no attention to Kazuma.

(Alternatively... something that disappears during the situation while she's preoccupied.)

At any rate, she was a hindrance.

Pondering while standing still on the rocky area, Kazuma gnawed on a fingerhe had stuck in his mouth. His teeth scrubbed the joints.

A method to keep Nine at a distance.

"...Isn't it easy?"

Kazuma chuckled and hurriedly left behind the rocky area.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 1 Chapter 3

2015-08-23T00:23:01Z

Specs: /* Chapter 3: Mind of Azure Deviation */ Editing to make it read better in english. Too literal.

==Chapter 3: Mind of Azure Deviation==

===Part 1===

When there was no memory, there was no past.

When there was no past, there was a period of time when he wasn't alive.

All this time, Kazuma was always wondering whether he was truly alive.

Just what exactly was the 'him' who was standing here presently? Was he alive or dead? Had he truly been born? Did he really even exist?

Such doubts always plague his mind.

Since the next day, Kazuma's mind was lighter.

When he woke up on morning, putting on uniform, and heading toward the academy he had gone to for seven years, he was so cheerful. This was the first time he had greeted the morning with a mood such as this according to his short memory.

Usually, he had been living with uncertainty drifting around him. It felt like there wasn't a purpose even when he breathed.

He had wasted the unending time from these seven years only to wonder how deep rootless grass was buried under.

But today was different. No, it would surely be different starting from today.

His memory still hadn't returned and Kazuma still remained an extremely mediocre student. But there was just one big difference.

Kazuma had gained a 'purpose'.

The reason originated from last night.

A mysterious man who called himself Terumi had told him. Its existence was only known to limited number of people, but the Azure certainly existed in this world.

''"If you can get the Azure, you can take back whatever you want. Everything. Things you lost, things you forgot, whatever."''

Terumi's speech was like a tale from a dream.

Bur for Kazuma, it was indeed like a tale from a dream.

''"If I have the thing called Azure, I can get my memories back?"''

''"Idiot. Not only memories. Everything, eeeeeverything. I said whatever it is, right?"''

Whatever it is.

It was certainly tempting.

Until now, Kazuma had never been proactive in remembering his past. It was because he was afraid if he realized that there was no past to remember. And then, he was also afraid if he realized that he absolutely couldn't remember anything.

But if he got the Azure Terumi was talking about... perhaps he might have a chance.

"Azure..."

It was a warm morning. Kazuma was resting his chin in his hands on a desk of the academy's classroom, muttering while he was doing nothing.

Currently he was in the middle of a class with a female lecturer explaining about an important turning point regarding the history of magic. But as if her voice was distant like the congestion of the city, it never entered Kazuma's ears.

Kazuma's mind was occupied with nothing but the Azure.

Terumi never mentioned the specifics about that object. However, other than it definitely existed, he only gave a guarantee that it would give everything to Kazuma.

Terumi was a suspicious man whose background was unknown and never frankly showed his contentment.

Kazuma also had a thought that there was something wrong with him to just swallow the words of such a man. Normally when he thought about it, such a convenient thing as what Terumi had spoken of couldn’t possibly exist.

But even if he had doubts about it, Kazuma thought that it was okay even if it was a lie.

The important thing was that he wanted to get his memories back, and that there was a way to do so.

Out of just walking silently every day in the path of ordinary student which Relius Clover had arranged, it might be possible to return to those days as his true self.

It was okay even if it could only inspire such faint hope.

The bell marking the end of the class rang. Kazuma lifted his face as he came to his senses. In the end, there wasn't a single character filling his notebook. He also couldn't recall the contents of the lesson.

On a normal day, he would have been more or less regretted that he had been dazing around. But today, there wasn't even a tiny amount of that feeling.

The lesson didn't matter. After Kazuma put the unused notebook and pen to his bag, he stood up with determination.

"...I'll search for it."

I want to regain my memories.

I want to know who and what kind of person I am.

It was the first time he clearly thought about that. It was also the first time he felt that he was truly living in this world.

First, he must make it his objective to find out just what the Azure was and where it could be found.

Fortunately, this here was Ishana——the Mages' Guild. The history hidden from the whole world was gathered on this island.

As Kazuma grabbed his bag, he left the classroom without looking back.

Cutting across the academy's courtyard and then proceeding to the side of the auditorium, a building with soaring green roof on white walls appeared.

The building with its size approximately as big as a small scale school was the academy-managed Great Library.

Not only for the students, the library was opened for Mages' Guild's staff members as well as the island's inhabitants. As the book collection consisted of books which weren't expected to survive or exist, it wasn't inferior to other libraries around the world.

It was reasonable for this library to have books that had existed in secret.

The inside was very large, and also very quiet.

The walls were white and there were endless polished stone tiles that went on and on. There were towering bookshelves as far as the tall ceilings. Ladders were placed everywhere in order to get to books placed at high altitudes.

The light from outside couldn't enter at all. All the illuminations were produced by magic. Different from artificial light bulb, the gentle lights gave off a whimsical atmosphere in the entire library.

Ever since the noon recess two days ago, Kazuma hadn't attended classes, only going back and forth between the dormitory and here.

He attempted to use the search system for the book collection to look up about the Azure, but he was only guided to books that clearly didn't have any relation to it. Although he looked them over just to be sure, the majority of them were some sort of silly stories. Even if it wasn't like that, he couldn't rely upon the likes of artful writings and poems.

Lores which weren't made public, ancient magic patterns, synthetic tables of alchemy. Every religious ceremony around the world from ancient times. On top of those, the latest technology of science and medical treatment, also the combination between alchemy and science.

Even when he searched for books that came into his mind, it didn't appear they had the right description.

"Not good..."

When he closed the last copy of the book he brought from his countless round-trips, Kazuma's head fell over the desk while he groaned.

It looked like it didn't give any result.

He read books and books, but all of them were wrong. Since this failure couldn't make him to proceed even for one millimeter toward somewhere, he got broken hearted as expected.

"...Does it even exist?"

Azure that is.

He didn't expect to be able to examine it in detail, but he didn't think that he couldn't find even a glimpse of it.

"In the first place, just what 'Azure' is...? It'd be nice if he just told me that much."

While grumbling, he poked the front cover of the book he had closed, feeling irritated.

Creature, substance, device, organization, belief, or concept. He couldn't get a plausible clue about what kind of object the obscurely-named Azure was.

As his forehead hit the desk, Kazuma let out a sigh.

"Maybe I should ask Terumi again..."

However, it didn't seem likely for that man to tell him. He had asked various questions regarding the Azure, but in the end, he was told to look it up himself.

(Hmm, but wait.)

For example, in the case that the Azure really existed and was an unfathomable technique that could make everything possible. Such ridiculous things might not just simply be recorded in books.

Moreover, would such books usually get accessed and placed in these bookshelves which the people on the island or anyone else could read?

(If I think about it, it's not strange for it not to be here.)

It was natural if it was treated like classified information. And it sounded more credible, too.

However, even if that was true, what other places should he investigate? Since the books here didn't have information as far as rumors, there was no other way but to aim for the rumor he heard about the Mages' Guild's highly classified information next.

(Mage’s Guild's highly classified information... huh.)

Despite the current Mages' Guild's standpoint, there were things which were considered vital that shouldn't be publicized. Regardless that it was only their existences that were recognized, no one knew about the details.

The way to the deep underground below the Cathedral had secure barrier stretched which wouldn't let anyone other than Ten Sages to trespass. It might be stored there...

"Kazuma-san?"

"UWAH!?"

Tapped on the shoulder from behind, Kazuma, forgetting where he was, let out a hysterical voice.

The impulse made him fall from his chair. In a panic, he clung to the back of the chair and made clattering noise while lifting his face. As he did that, the smiling figure of Trinity was there.

"I'm sorry. Did I surprise you~?"

"I-It's okay. I was just a bit dazed."

Kazuma quickly got a look at his unsightly position. He smiled as if to smooth things over.

Pushing up her large circular glasses with her fingers, Trinity stared at the desk in wonder.

"Were you checking up on something?"

"Aah, yes. Something personal has been on my mind."

While answering without any offense, Kazuma piled up the thrown out books in haste and pushed them to the side of the table.

"Umm. I might sound meddling, but..."

Being conservative while lowering her eyebrows as if she was apologizing, Trinity started with the prelude.

"Today, it seems you didn’t attend the classes. You also didn't yesterday... and the afternoon before, too."

"...So you came to warn me? As one would expect from the well-conducted Trinity Glassfille-san. You don't overlook your irresponsible fellow classmates."

He unintentionally let sarcasm slip out.

Not expecting that kind of remark from Kazuma, Trinity looked a bit surprised and had a bewildered expression.

"Well, that wasn't my intention. I apologize if I hurt your feelings."

Neatly putting both hands on front of her body, Trinity bowed her head courteously. Her soft platinum blonde hair gently swayed.

"Only... Kazuma-san, until now, you have never skipped classes even once. I got a little worried about how you're doing~."

"You're worried?"

Those words had a strange feeling to it.

How could she feel that way not to herself, but to someone else? Kazuma was baffled. She didn't wish for reward or expect any gratitude. The earnest kindness of Trinity was... awkwardly warm.

He didn't think he deserved to receive such affection that asked nothing in return.

Unrelated to Kazuma's feeling, Trinity kept a light expression and smiled charmingly like a doll.

"If it won't hinder you, can I assist you in the matter you're checking on? Since I come here often, I may have a rough grasp on the kind of book and its whereabouts."

Hesitating to talk, Kazuma scratched his cheek. He would gladly accept it if the matter he was investigating was related to a lesson. But it wasn't the case. Besides.

"It pains me, but I was just about to finish. Sorry."

"Oh my... it's me who should apologize. It'd be nice if I had called out to you much sooner."

[[Image:BB_PS1_105.jpg|thumb]]

"Ha ha. Looks like it."

While using his laugh to feign ignorance, Kazuma didn't look at Trinity's eyes.

As Kazuma arranged the books and stood up, Trinity seemingly confused, asked him:

"What were you searching for to make you seclude yourself in the library for two days?"

"Eh... Ah."

His body stiffened.

Peeking with sidelong glance, he saw Trinity looking in his direction with a curious look on her face.

She shouldn't have any ulterior motive. He understood that much. But having such pure and innocent eyes directed at him meant he couldn't help but think that she was only pretending, in order to inflict great harm to him.

"Umm... It was something... about my memory."

He couldn't lie, but he couldn’t say the truth either.

However, Trinity didn’t have a slight doubt to Kazuma's vague reply. Putting both hands on her white cheeks, her eyes sparkled as she was both astonished and joyful.

"Oh! Could it be that you've remembered something?"

"No, it's not like that. Only, it seems... there's a way to recover it. But since the method isn't widely known, I thought that maybe I could get some clue here."

Kazuma packed the books and arranged them before putting them back on the desk again.

He took a light breath. As he was with Trinity, he wanted to keep things like planning and calculating away.

When she was near, it was like time flowed slower.

Even with the slight hesitation which remained in Kazuma's mind, he rubbed it off and opened his mouth again.

"...Can we have a little talk?"

"But of course."

Trinity's soft voice gently urged him.

Kazuma hesitated again... and then he began to talk.

"I haven't given much thought about my memory loss. But when I talk with people and try to relate... I can't handle it well no matter what. When something like that happens, the memory-less me feels cheated. It felt like my feelings and emotions weren't enough when compared to other person."

The impression he wanted to give was lacking and didn't strike home. He didn't get the right tuning point.

He had a feeling like an important part was completely left out when his human soul was taking form.

"Sometimes, it feels like I'm different from other people. It'd be preferable if I were superior than the others, but I have a big disadvantage compared to other people. ...I feel like it's only me who doesn't have a presence."

"It must be... lonely."

Trinity murmured sympathy.

Giving sympathy that didn't have even a slight sarcasm on it seemed like Trinity's virtue.

"Of course I got used to it. It's not like I feel agony every day, you know? ...But."

Not finding the right words, Kazuma closed his mouth.

However, it was already enough. He felt a little better having put out his feelings.

Trinity was the first person he spoke his mind to. It might be because of her comforting air, or perhaps the indifferent silence of the Great Library.

When the warm feeling came to an end, this time he felt a little embarassed, Kazuma seemingly scratched his head roughly.

"Ah."

Suddenly, he had a thought.

When he raised his face, his eyes met Trinity's gaze while she had a blank look. Since Trinity herself couldn't clearly see Kazuma's eyes, it was Kazuma who knew that their gazes had collided.

"Trinity Glassfille-san. If I'm not mistaken, you are a close friend to Nine of the Ten Sages, right?"

"Eh? Yes, that's right~."

"Then can you talk it over with her? It's extremely unlikely for the matter I'm searching for to be discovered in this library's books. But if it's the Mages' Guild's highly classified information... if it's the confidential information that's stored inside the Cathedral by the Ten Sages, then...!"

Nine was one of the Ten Sages. Let alone inspecting highly classified information, she was in charge of it.

Certainly, she wouldn't comply if it was Kazuma who was asking, but she might if it was Trinity. As he felt a slight hope, he lifted his head with a bit of expectation.

"Kazuma-san."

However, even that disappeared with Trinity's single word.

Trinity retracted her sweet smile and her pink lips tightened. With a seriousness that didn't suit her, she stared straight at Kazuma.

"I understand the matter you're searching for is very important to you. I know it's something beyond my comprehension, and I can tell you're really serious about it. But... your request just isn't possible."

With meek demeanor, there was firm strength hidden in Trinity's words.

Kazuma sighed in disappointment. He didn't consider that it would go smoothly, but he got depressed after being strongly rejected.

"So it's no good?"

"Yes, it's not possible."

Even then, Trinity still gave a modest smile.

"I'm really sorry that I can't be of help."

"Oh no, forgive me for asking unreasonable things."

If he thought about it calmly, it was unthinkable for the gentle Trinity, who also had a strong sense of duty, to do something that would hurt her position as a friend. Once he knew it was useless, Kazuma had to think about the next step no matter what.

As he held the piled up books along with his bag, Kazuma lightly smiled in a friendly manner.

"It seems I've said some strange things. Please forget about it. And thank you for your concern. I will return to the dorm once I put these books away."

Before he got questioned any further, Kazuma prepared to leave from the spot as if he was fleeing.

Trinity's voice stopped him from doing that. This time, it was the voice he had always heard. A sweet voice that was filled with affection.

"I'm sure Kazuma-san will get those memories back. That's why, please don't be so reckless. I'm willing to give you a hand if I'm capable of it."

Kazuma only looked over his shoulder. He replied with indifferent smile.

He was grateful for her sympathy. But sympathy alone wouldn't let him reach the Azure.

===Part 2===

When he got outside, the sky had been dyed in bitter orange as if burning before he knew it.

The evening in Ishana which almost always had clear weather, save for a few rainy days, was lovely. The buildings and the trees were painted in the setting sun's vivid color.

Retracing his steps back through the academy's courtyard to get to the main school, Kazuma's cheeks got faintly hot as the evening sunlight blazed down on them like it did to the buildings and trees without exception.

Kazuma's manner of walking was nothing like a light walk. His gaze was dropped to the ground and the hand that didn't carry his bag was inserted into the pocket of his trousers.

He had been thinking.

The books that were kept in the Mages' Guild's Great Library practically couldn't be obtained in other places. They described stuff that was related to magic, sorcery, and alchemy around the world. The description of the past that hadn't been marked down in official history. There was no place but Ishana where such books could be found in any kind of number.

However, it was no good there.

The books in the Great Library were only the surface of the so called hidden part of the world. They were things that had been passed down to humanity without any kind of obstruction; or even, they had to be passed down. There was no Azure among them.

To approach the Azure, an even deeper information was required. Information hidden from the world, placed deep at the bottom.

For example, the Mages' Guild's highly classified information.

"But such a thing..."

For a common student who didn't have authority like Kazuma, there was nothing that could allow him to inspect those classified information. Unless he was a Sage, he wouldn't be able to do it.

Thinking about the Ten Sages reminded him of Nine again.

Desperate, maybe he should ask her directly. But he immediately dismissed that thought. It could be said that the possibility for her to pay attention to him was zero. In addition, Nine had strange wariness toward him.

"Haa... What should I do?"

His thin shoulders dropped as he sighed.

Even if the hope called Azure existed, he didn't know how to get to get to the entrance of the method he finally discovered.

Dragged by disappointment, he exited the school gate and headed to the dormitory. Disregarding the surrounding scenery while his feet carried him on autopilot, he approached the alley where he was attacked a few days ago.

He didn't feel like going there alone anymore.

As if seeing something unpleasant, Kazuma gave it a glance. A figure came out from the alley as if it had been waiting for him.

"Ah..."

Kazuma was startled and let out the small cry.

It was Terumi.

"Hey, Kazuma-chan. Returning from school?"

Standing with the burning red sky behind him, his silhouette was outlined in red and black, making it looked sinister for some reason. With the same usual unreadable expression and a crescent moon-like grin underneath the hood pulled low over his eyes, he got close to Kazuma.

"What's wrong? You look like in a bad mood. Something troubling you?"

"No. It's not like it's troubling..."

Getting tapped roughly on his back, Kazuma started walking after being urged by Terumi.

Avoiding the alley, they took the road that headed straight to the dormitory. Although he didn't really want to be seen by other people when he was with Terumi, he didn't want to go to an even more deserted street.

Walking onwards as the sun set, Kazuma stole a glance at Terumi.

Terumi was an odd man.

Even though Terumi knew a lot about him, Kazuma didn't know anything about Terumi. However, Kazuma once again felt like he knew Terumi from a long time ago.

Perhaps knew Terumi during the forgotten seven years before.

Since he would get dejected if his assumption was wrong, Kazuma couldn't voice it now. But someday... for example, if he could know more about it after getting the Azure, he wanted to have private conversation about Terumi.

Straying from the continuing stone-paved road, Kazuma turned towards a public park through an avenue. With the sun shining, the park was bustling with the voices of many children. The nice park was spacious with an unobstructed view.

Usually, Kazuma returned to the dormitory by taking a detour from this park. It was because he disliked the merry laughing voices of the children.

But now this annoying laughter gave him relief. Since the children were playing in the park like he expected, there shouldn't be anyone brandishing swords swooping down on him.

From the other day's situation, it seemed that beastkin had been avoiding there being any possible witnesses to his attack.

"The park is lively... just like usual."

As if grumbling, Kazuma more or less wearily murmured.

He usually only glanced at it from the outside, but the boisterous noise was beyond his expectation.

The children determinedly chasing after a ball as if there was fun in it. With the scene of out of his sight, Kazuma went through the avenue along with Terumi. It trees in the park and its vicinity had been growing since the island was first established. They stood considerably tall and imposing.

"Though the outside is in danger of world destruction, this island doesn't seem to give a damn at all."

Terumi walked at the same pace as Kazuma, making loud footsteps on stone tiles of the avenue. He was trying to act like he cared by shaking his head while letting out a sympathizing voice, but he failed badly.

The lively scene he gave a sidelong glance at didn't make good impression on him, Terumi distorted his mouth and blatantly averted his eyes as if bored with it.

"So, Kazuma-chan."

"Yes?"

"You seem to give the Mages' Guild's highly classified information quite an attention there."

Terumi began to spoke suddenly.

Kazuma's pace altered as he became puzzled.

"...Did I ever speak about that?"

"Hmmmm, no?"

Teasing him, Terumi smirked. His protruding chin slightly facing toward Kazuma.

"I know about it. Even if you don't say anything, I know it. I can read what you're thinking after all."

A chill shot down Kazuma's spine at the sound of Terumi's voice, which sounded as if he was threatening a small child. Before he could think it was untrue, he thought that it was possible if it was Terumi.

After he took a look at Kazuma, Terumi burst into laughter.

"Kukukuku. What, did you take it seriously? Idiot. Of course that isn't possible. I heard you talking about it back at the library."

"Library... Did you mean when I was speaking to Trinity-san?"

"Hmm. So the girl with glasses is called Trinity, huh."

Kazuma's face turned bitter as if he had been spat on by Terumi's affirmation.

Kazuma felt considerable gratitude toward Trinity who gave him a feeling of friendship which brightened his normally empty every day life. Should he laugh at that girl, criticizing her behavior? Or should he laugh along with her?

He almost laughed just now.

"It would've been fine if you had just called out to us back then. Eavesdropping is bad manners, you know?"

"Manners? I have bad manners!? Shit, you're making me laugh! Hey hey, Kazuma-chan. Just because you got imprisoned in this disgusting island for seven years, don't get so corrupted that you want to become a honorable magician."

"Hey, please don't talk like that in the middle of the city..."

The flustered Kazuma interrupted Terumi's words while being startled at the same time.

What a nerve to just casually speak ill of Mages' Guild while treading on the land of Ishana, which was under protection of Mages' Guild.

Terumi spoke with provocative tone like it was unclear whether he realized it or not, or realizing it but pretended he didn't know about it.

"Besides, you think it's okay if I called out to you? The atmosphere was really nice, y'know. Youth is really nice, isn't it~."

"Spare me already. Trinity-san and I don't have anything like that."

Kazuma was bad at that topic. Completely indifferent to Kazuma's tone of voice, Terumi put his hand on his forehead and shaking his shoulders like there was something amusing.

"Hahaha. Hehe, I see. Then again, women are frightening. Generally, they don't care about our intention. Don't you remember? Be careful, Kazuma-chan... Kuku."

"Thank you for the advice."

He was completely ridiculed. Kazuma's mouth was warped as he replied with cold nod.

Nevertheless, the still laughing Terumi still spoke a bit ironically.

"While I'm at it, I'll tell you something. The Mages' Guild's highly classified information... It surely exists inside the Cathedral. But that thing isn't like what you think."

Kazuma's expression tensed when he heard Terumi's manner of speaking. Couldn't believe it so suddenly, he looked at the hooded man beside him as if peeking at him.

The trees in the public park seemed to rustle as if to signify the unrest.

"Do you know the contents of the classified information?"

Terumi lightly nodded.

"Yeah, I know I know. Where might that be, hmm?"

"No way. There's only a few people including the Ten Sages who know about all of the classified information, isn't there? How can Terumi-san..."

It really didn't seem likely for Terumi to be deeply affiliated with Mages' Guild. No matter how he looked at him, Terumi looked like an outsider. How could he acquire the knowledge of this highly classified information?

Kazuma's voice was clouded with doubt. He looked at Terumi's eyes, which were glaring as if making fun of him.

"What, you don't believe it? Well, I don't really care if you believe it or not. "

"...Then please tell me. What exactly is the Mages' Guild's highly classified information?"

It was true for the Azure, but likewise, he didn't know anything about the matter called Mages' Guild's highly classified information.

Terumi stopped and turned around in a pompous manner at the questioning Kazuma who was testing him.

Kazuma also stopped almost at the same time. It was evening in the public park. While listening toa distant sound that was like from different dimension compared to the merry voices of the children, he faced Terumi.

Terumi showed his usual smile. A smile that ridiculed people.

"You want me to tell you? I'm okay with telling you... But right now, you don't have any business with the classified information."

"I believe I have something to do with it. You were saying you have knowledge regarding the Azure and the classified information, but you won't tell me what it is. Even if you say so, I don't have confidence in your words."

"Haa. Kazuma-chan's such a worrywart~."

Kazuma undauntedly talked back to Terumi who was trying to get Kazuma into his pace. Terumi calmly laughed at Kazuma like he was offended by him.

"Don't be afraid. It exists, okay? Rea~lly exists. Maybe saying it's a way to reach Azure is better than giving you information."

"A way to reach Azure..."

"As for the meaning of it, find it yourself. Don't get people to tell you everything. Like they say, you should be willing to go through struggles. ...Right, Brother?"

As he spoke, Terumi grabbed Kazuma's shoulder and pulled him toward himself. Terumi's fingers were thin, but it dug to the flesh of Kazuma's shoulder with strength that could disrupt the joints.

Terumi looked at Kazuma who was grimacing because of the pain from the surprise attack as Terumi forced him to get close. He then showed a mysterious smile.

"Listen, you need to get to the Azure by yourself. This is what you'd call a fate that can’t be avoided, got it?"

Even if you don't get it, say that you do. With such atmosphere, Terumi whispered in low tone.

Kazuma cast his eyes down as if he overpowered.

Just what actually is the Azure? To begin with, why is the management on the Cathedral so secure? If it's to protect the highly classified information, then what actually is that information?

Numerous numbers of question accumulated in his chest.

But just like Terumi said, it supposed to be his fate. He must pursue the Azure. No matter how difficult that was.

Still looking downward, Kazuma muttered faintly.

"...Someone that isn't a Ten Sage won't be permitted to get inside the Cathedral. It doesn't seem likely for Mages' Guild to give permission either."

"Well, thinking about it normally, it's useless to try to outwit the Ten Sages just by words. It's a purpose the Mages' Guild has been continually doing for hundreds of years, y'know?"

Even before Kazuma, there should be people who had an interest with the Mage’s Guild's highly classified information for various circumstances. No one had been successful in making contact with the classified information.

Persisting to protect the classified information with obstinate security was why the Mages' Guild continued to have a great presence in the hidden side of history. The Mages' Guild's massive history seemed to indicate that it was a symbol of authority's foundation; a symbol that wasn't easy to associate with.

"But then, what should I do?"

"Use your head a little, dear student. Besides, I'm not much of a thinker."

Terumi who seemed to be really appalled had his mouth distorted. As he started to walk again, his black leather shoes crrunched as they trampled the pebbles below which were carried over from the public park by wind.

It seemed these were the only hints he'd get.

Kazuma dashed to catch up with Terumi. Advancing while giving a sidelong glance to the trees that were planted in regular interval, he kept thinking and concentrating.

The problem lied on the Ten Sages and securities who kept a watchful eye on intruders. They had eyes to see Kazuma, mouths to reprimand him, and brain to decide his punishment. Unless these obstructive people were away from the Cathedral, he couldn't do much.

"For example... When all the Ten Sages got involved in a situation away from the Cathedral..."

While thinking, Kazuma let out an incoherent muttering.

Beside him, Terumi seemed amazed and snorted.

"Good thinking... is what I wanted to say. Kazuma-chan, even a kid can think that much, y'know? That isn't the number one problem here. Think harder."

"...I know."

'I was about to think about that just now, so don't interrupt me' was what Kazuma's innermost thoughts bore. He then gave it a thought again.

An ordinary and inconspicuous student who casually walked along and then stopped by the Cathedral. A situation like that wouldn't draw much attention and he might be able to slip past the Ten Sages' eyes.

(But how can I produce such situation...?)

There was no meaning of it if the situation wasn't a situation that could only be resolved by Ten Sages, not the teaching staff and the town's vigilance committee. Then, his thought was interrupted.

"Aaah. As you were thinking, some dangerous guys got near."

Again, Terumi abruptly changed the topic. He stopped walking beside Kazuma before he could ascertain the reason.

"What are you talking about, Terumi-san..."

Stopping shortly, Kazuma asked him while surveying their surroundings. Then, he finally noticed.

It should have been the usual scene, but there wasn't a single one of those annoying children there. The same was also true of the parents who normally sat, having a pleasant chat nearby. The same for the elders who sat on the benches while gazing at the sky in daze.

With the exception of Kazuma and Terumi, there wasn't anyone else in the public park.

Terumi sneered like he was spitting at the thought.

"Not magic. Ars, eh."

"A-Ars?"

"Something like a counterfeit. Simply put, it's locked us up inside this public park."

"Locked us up? Just who...!?"

Even when returning home by deliberately choosing a path that had a lot of people, it seemed he would experience strange things again. Kazuma went to panic, having had enough of it.

While Terumi fearlessly raised his mouth, he returned his glance at Kazuma as if urging him.

"Who you say? Well, isn't it them?"

Blocking the avenue on the front and the rear side, three silhouettes of people outfitted with black clothing surrounded Kazuma and Terumi.

===Part 3===

The park should have been bustling with kid's voices. It had fallen ominously silent.

The laughter, creaking noises of playground equipment, and jarring crying voices disappeared aas if they had been illusions. The surrounding scenery grew dull. The atmosphere was like that of a deserted ruin.

Standing within the midst of it were Kazuma and Terumi.

And the three figures who had appeared all of a sudden.

Their silhouettes and postures very much resembled the person Kazuma encountered a few days ago.

Triangular ears protruding from their heads, their swaying long and narrow tails, their bodies completely wrapped in their black garb. They wore hoods, pulled low over their brows, as well as strange black masks as if to conceal their faces.

It was bizarre. But thanks to that, it was easy to guess that they had some relation to the beastkin Tomonori from a few days ago.

It was just as easy to guess who their target was.

"Wh-Who on earth are you!?"

Kazuma's throat stiffened as he let out the question. He took a step back as his voice faltered.

Ishana was protected by the Mages' Guild's barrier, so it should have been the safest city in the world. Nevertheless, it had now suffered two attacks in such a short period. Kazuma couldn't understand how it was possible.

On the other hand, Terumi displayed a nonchalantly put his hands into the pockets of his trousers as if he understood the situation.

"How rare. Aren't they half-beastkin?"

"Ha... Half-beastkin?"

"Beastkins are like incomplete brutes that aren't human or animal. But a brute that fails to fall into the category of human or beastkin is called a half-beastkin."

Now that he mentioned it, they were certainly taller than Tomonori. However, they were too short to be adult humans, and their strange postures gave too odd a feeling.

The unfamiliar odd feeling turned to fear.

Kazuma forced his stiff legs to retreat, but found his progress halted as his back hit something.

He thought it was the trunk of one of the trees surrounding the park, but he was wrong. There was nothing there. There was space between the trees, but it was as if there was an invisible wall that prevented Kazuma from retreating.

"That's as far as you'll get. You can't escape. I said there's an ars here, right?"

Terumi laughed at Kazuma's shocked expression, as if he were a foolish child.

"The cat bastard from before used that ars too, back then. Didn't you realise?"

"Ah... That's why back then..."

There wasn't anyone else on the street.

While pressing his body close to the invisible wall, Kazuma trembled at the new revelation.

He didn't know the name of the executed ars, but it seemed to be a small scale barrier. Perhaps last time Nine appeared after breaking the barrier.

In other words, as long as the ars wasn't canceled by the half-beastkins, or destroyed by Kazuma,, it was impossible to escape. But under the circumstances, Kazuma simply couldn't cancel the ars.

As if enjoying this desperate situation, Terumi put an arm around Kazuma's shoulders while grinning.

"Looks like they're involved with the beastkin from the other day... So, these guys are dangerous; whatcha gonna do, Kazuma Kuvaru-kun?"

"Wh-What can I do?"

As Kazuma got flustered and bewildered, the half-beastkins, simultaneously leaped.

They shortened the distance instantaneously while their dull silver blades cut the air.

"Hiee...!"

Kazuma desperately lowered his body and ran. The blade of the half-beastkin slashing at the spot Kazuma had stood just a moment before.

The unhesitating attack made Kazuma quickly turn pale.

He was reminded of the other day's attack. Tomonori had also tried to kill Kazuma without any hesitation. Moreover, there were three opponents this time.

One after another, the half-beastkins attacked with their respective weapons. One wielding a sword; the next throwing daggers; while the third wore large claws on both hands.

The half-beastkin wielding the sword leaped and swung downward at Kazuma. Daggers were thrown, aiming for Kazuma's darting feet. As if waiting for Kazuma to escape the other attacks, the third assailant rushed in to attack with its claws. It looked random, but it was a well coordinated strike.

Kazuma rolled away, desperately trying to dodge their onslaught.

As soon as he turned away, he heard a blade fly past his ear. The noise gave him goose bumps.

"Hii... Uwaah... Hah... Hah..."

Standing with his back against a trunk as if locking his body to it, Kazuma's disordered breath made his shoulders heave furiously.

Why is this happening? The question kept repeating itself in his head.

"Ooh, ooh. That's a surprisingly skillful dodge."

Terumi's voice resounded from unexpectedly nearby.

Kazuma turned his near tearful face. Terumi was sitting on a nearby bench as though it was his afternoon off, leisurely crossing his legs.

Kazuma pleaded to Terumi with a desperate look while hugging his school bag.

"D-Don't just watch! Help me!"

"Eeh? Me? What a bother."

"How can you say it's a bother...!"

While keeping his attention focused on the half-beatkins' movements, Kazuma implored Terumi.

But Terumi leisurely dangled his feet while carelessly resting his chin in his hand, watching Kazuma.

"In the first place, even if I don't give you a hand, you can avoid these guys' attacks. Don't you want all the attention? Just play along."

"T-That's..."

After Terumi spoke, Kazuma suddenly had a doubt.

When the beastkin who called himself Tomonori attacked, his slashes always grazed Kazuma's skin, making him fear the reaper with every strike. Still, how could it not result in his death back then? There was no explanation outside of good luck or a miracle.

But now he felt a little... or a lot of, given the situation, self-composure.

These guys were slow. Much slower than Tomonori.

"...It seems so."

It wasn't easy, but he could avoid their attacks if he watched carefully. It gave the cornered Kazuma hope. But he immediately realized it didn't change the situation in the slightest.

"But no matter how well I dodge, it's pointless if I can't fight back, isn't it?"

"Aah, right. Sooner or later you'll get tired and may be killed by a slash."

"I-I don't want to die...!"

As Kazuma yelled miserably, the half-beastkins attacked in tandem again. Their killing intent surely held some tenacity.

The slashes of sword and claws came from his left and right side. As he dodged through the gap in the centre, daggers pierced the ground as if obstructing his escape.

"Wh... Uwaah!"

Kazuma fell over, startled by the sudden obstacle. As a sword swung toward him, Kazuma rolled over to escape, not caring how dirty his uniform was getting.

When he dragged his tired body to its feet, he found himself near the bench where Terumi was sitting.

"I beg of you... Please do something!"

"Hmm, what should I do~? If you're such a blockhead that you can't get the Azure, then you're of no use to me. Besides, look, fighting isn't my forte."

"You said the opposite a while ago!"

A little while ago, he said that he wasn't much of a thinker.

Terumi chose to tease the frightened Kazuma, as if he had no care in the world about what happened to the boy.

"I said that?"

"You did say it! Whatever, it doesn't matter... Hii!"

His sentence was cut short by the sound of steel cutting the air.

As he screamed and squatted to avoid the attack, three throwing daggers grazed Kazuma's hair and embedded themselves in the bench.

They lodged themselves in the wood right next to Terumi.

If Kazuma's reactions had been any slower, his body might be pinned to the bench right now. It was a terrifying thought.

"Hihhihi. I'm joking, I'm joking. Well, it seems I ''would'' be a little troubled if you were to die."

Like it wasn't worth the effort, Terumi got up from his seat. His legs having given out from below him, Kazuma looked up at the standing figure of Terumi.
"So... Kazuma Kuvaru-kun."

Terumi casually pulled one of the daggers from the bench. He then tossed it over his head and skillfully caught it while looking at Kazuma from under his hood.

"It's not interesting to just help you. I have a condition."

"Wh... What is it?"

"Promise that you'll get the Azure."

His low tone made his voice seem as if it were creeping towards Kazuma.

Catching a glint in Terumi's eye, Kazuma couldn't help but stop breathing.

It wasn't just his breath. Everything felt still for a moment. In the midst of the pause, only Terumi's existence seemed to have meaning.

It felt like staring at a snake. Penetrated by that cold stare, a chill shot down Kazuma's spine. In comparison to Terumi's eyes, his assailants' weapons appeared like toys.

"I-I promise. I mean it. That's why..."

Averting his eyes from the glint directed at him, Kazuma squeezed out his answer. If he didn't answer, he had the feeling that something terrible might happen.

Terumi pulled another knife and grinned.

A fearless and eerie smile.

The cold reptilian gaze shifted from Kazuma towards the black clothed assailants.

"Don't forget those words."

No sooner did he speak than Terumi moved.

He walked between his opponents, and spun the daggers in his hands, as if playing with them.

The black clothed people must have changed their target as they pointed their blades from Kazuma to Terumi. Each of them assumed a fighting stance and approached in cautiously.

The half-beastkin who carried sword went around behind Terumi, and then swung the sharp blade, aiming for his neck.

But at the same time, Terumi turned around and brushed the blade away with his arm. A dull slash could be heard, immediately a black figure leaped right beside Kazuma.

The bench where Terumi had been sitting until a while ago smashed with a loud ringing sound.

"Hiiii!?"

"Ooh. My bad, my bad. Careful, Kazuma-chan."

Instead of pausing, Terumi waved his hand with dagger still in hand.

Currently unable to stand up, Kazuma moved his feeble neck vertically.

"Ye-Yes..."

The answer was the best he could do.

In the meantime, Terumi twisted his body and kicked the one with the claws into the air. Then he jumped and slashed at the chest of the one wielding daggers.

"C'mon c'mon c'mon! Just like this? Hyahhaha! You small fries have to make it more interesting than this! Man, this is boring!"

The bodies that crumpled at his feet were like lumps of shadow. He kicked them like a ball before stomping on them.

[[Image:BB_PS1_131.jpg|thumb]]

Even though it was three against one, Terumi's strength had overwhelmed them.

Without even changing his demeanour or stance, he had managed to counterattack and defeat his unwitting combatants, as if merely giving a light display of his skill.

"Kuh... Move out! Report to Tomonori-sama...!"

As the one who seemed to be the leader raised his voice, the half-beastkins began to pull back. They jumped away before disappearing from the public park.

The vicinity once again regained the tranquility of dusk.

Terumi tossed away the daggers like they were toys he had lost interest with. Then he walked up to the still sitting Kazuma, stretching out his foot and poked him with the leather shoe's tip.

"How long will you keep sitting, Kazuma-chan~. Are your hips giving out?"

"Y... You're really strong, Terumi-san."

Raising his eyes at Terumi who was looking down on him from above, Kazuma spoke with a weak voice that surprised even himself. Terumi's shoulders were shaking as he burst into laughter.

"Strong? You said I'm strong? That's so obvious. Well, you'll eventually get it back though."

"Me? What is it that I'm getting back?"

"Khukuku. Like I said, you'll understand soon enough."

Terumi grabbed Kazuma's arm while laughing and pulled him. He slapped the shoulder of the petrified Kazuma who was still holding his bag tight and made a crescent moon shape with his lips.

"Don't forget the promise."

"Promise..."

"Hey hey, that's not good. Are you pretty much still only half awake?"

The arrogant voice reverberated on Kazuma's willpower.

The grip tightened around Kazuma's arm that was hugging his bag. Forceful, like it was crushing his arm.

"...It's fine. I'm not forgetting about it."

Fooling the Ten Sages' eyes and entering the Cathedral. He had to obtain it.

The Azure that is.

For that purpose, Kazuma was willing to do anything.

Kazuma didn't realize it, but he thought about it as his last resort.

Afterwards, Kazuma and Terumi separated in front of the dormitory.

Terumi stood still in front of the dormitory for a while. Before long, he abruptly looked up over his shoulder.

There was a three story building stood near the dormitory. A figure was standing on the rooftop. The height was short; the long tails were the defining feature, its silhouette emerging, basked in the setting sun.

It was Tomonori.

Standing on the rooftop, Tomonori stared at the dormitory with eyes that were searching for a prey. Until just now, he must have been focusing on the vanishing figure of Kazuma.

He might be waiting for the chance to kill him. Or else, he might be making sure of something.

Either way, it was only an eyesore for Terumi.

Tomonori moved slightly. His large eyes moved for a bit, staring at Terumi who was standing in front of the dormitory.

The distance where they were glaring at each other was somewhat far. But disregarding such a thing, Terumi and Tomonori were aware of each other's existence and their obvious hostility.

But this time, the distance was not to be shortened. Tomonori turned his heel; and like an olden spy from a faraway island country that was currently in ruin, he became a shadow and disappeared in an instant.

The cat's presence had completely disappeared, yet Terumi glared upward at the uninhabited rooftop.

"...Tch."

He clicked his tongue in annoyance.

Whatever. It had already begun anyway.

The wheel of fate is turning. It can't be stopped anymore even if they struggle.

===Part 4===

As dinner at the dormitory came to an end, Kazuma went back to his room without speaking to anyone else.

After turning on the lamp in the dark room, he closed the door.

An ordinary room with ordinary furniture. But for Kazuma, it was the most calming place.

Boiling hot water in a small pot, he brewed black tea. It was a poor quality one he bought at a shop in the main street of the island, but it was enough for Kazuma.

After blowing to cool it, he had a sip. And then, he unconsciously sighed.

He had another unpleasant experience today. Although it turned out OK since fortunately he was with Terumi, Kazuma wondered what would have happened if he was alone.

There was something going on with his surroundings lately.

Celica A. Mercury, a beastkin, and Terumi appeared. Today, even half-beastkins also appeared.

And then the Azure.

"Azure..."

He had to think up some kind of a plan.

The Ten Sages were considered to be the most excellent magicians among the Mages' Guild; it was also a social status. If they had to act, it would require an incident with a level that simply couldn’t be resolved by other magicians.

Nonetheless, the one who would initiate the plan was Kazuma.

An incident that couldn't be resolved without the Sages, but also one that Kazuma could cause.

"Dammit... There must be something."

He unconsciously spoke rudely to himself.

Then... a knocking resounded on the room's door.

Kazuma raised his face, frowning. It was quite late. Even disregarding the hour, he had no idea who would come to visit him.

"Yes?"

It might be Terumi, he thought.

But the returned voice from the other side of the door was very different.

"I'm sorry, this is a little sudden. It's Trinity Glassfille."

A voice as sweet as marshmallow. Kazuma couldn't immediately grasp the meaning of the words he had heard. Several seconds of being absent minded later, he hurriedly opened the door.

The figure there made Kazuma stop thinking once more.

Without a doubt, Trinity Glassfille was there.

It was prohibited for girls to visit the boys' dormitory, but such a thing was practically rare.

The spectacle of Trinity, who was famous for her good conduct in the academy, to be alone in the hallway of boys' dormitory felt out of place one way or another.

"Thank good, you're safe."

Looking at Kazuma, Trinity brushed aside the discomfort with a sigh of relief as she began to smile broadly.

"Huh?"

What did she mean by safe? Still with the door open, Kazuma asked the question in return with a surprised and dull face.

Putting both her hands together on her mouth, Trinity bashfully smiled.

"Aah, sorry~. The truth is, this evening, just like when Kazuma-san was attacked before, Nine said that she sensed unusual force... So I thought perhaps something happened to Kazuma-san~."

"And then you went out of your way coming here at this time?"

A truly whimsical person. Kazuma went out to the hallway, amazed.

Fortunately, there wasn't anyone else in the hallway.

Since Kazuma's room was at the far end of the dorm, there shouldn't be anyone passing there to get in the way. But since it was just the two of them there in a secluded place, girl and boy, the circumstances made him feel a little awkward.

"I'm really sorry. But no matter what, it's been on my mind."

As she spoke, Trinity's gentle eyes looked like as if they miraculously saw through everything.

How could it be? Such a thing shouldn't be possible, but it was like the bottom of Kazuma's heart that he hadn't even been aware of was being scooped up. Kazuma confronted her with a forced smile.

"I'm sorry for troubling you. But it's all right. Nothing happened."

Kazuma decided to keep quiet about being attacked by the black clothed people. He felt bad causing further worry to Trinity who somehow couldn't help but felt concerned. Above all, he wanted to avoid a situation where he had to speak about Terumi.

He didn't want unrelated people to know about Terumi and the Azure.

"Is that so? Thank goodness."

Trinity whispered quietly.

After hanging her head for a moment, she reservedly raised her face.

The green eyes affectionately stared at Kazuma.

"Umm~. Kazuma-san."

It was Trinity's sweet voice he had always heard. But there wasn't only sweetness in there. A dignity that seemed to be suppressing the noise of the surroundings was drifting about.

That purity also pulled Kazuma's consciousness as if being prompted gently.

"If you're caught in some kind of trouble, then I'll lend you my strength. So please, don't do anything dangerous."

"Eh...?"

"I don't know anything about the circumstances surrounding you. However... I can't help but feel that there has been some kind of unrest around Kazuma-san these days."

While she said that she didn't know about it, her words totally hit the mark.

Kazuma's heart jumped. But at the same time, various kind of emotions began swirling within him

It was pleasant to receive this kind of genuine care, but it was shameful to be seen helpless like this.

He felt guilty to deceive Trinity from here on. If he were to trick Nine, it would be like he also betrayed Trinity.

He missed the ordinary, inconspicuous dull life of a student and her greetings to him every morning.

If Kazuma's wish were to come true, that same scene wouldn't be there anymore. For a little. Just for a little...

"You needn't worry... about me."

Covering his emotions was too much to handle, Kazuma gently slackened his cheeks.

He had grown used to make a smiling face, but it felt slightly painful when the other party was Trinity. It was like he paid back her pure sincerity with impure deceit.

However, Kazuma continued.

"I didn't particularly get caught up with anything. I have no clue regarding what Trinity-san is speaking of. Certainly, I had a dangerous experience on the other day... but that was all. I'm all right."

TTrinity listened intently without averting her eyes even for a little. Not even a shadow of a doubt appeared on her crystal clear green eyes.

"...I'm relieved to hear about that."

But somehow, her smile appeared to show relief while simultaneously holding sadness, too.

Taking a step backward, Trinity bowed politely in a manner as gentle as her tone of voice.

"I'm glad I summoned my courage to come this far to see you. Thank you for showing your face. Excuse me for coming so late~."

"It's okay. Be careful on your way back, Trinity Glassfille-san."

Trinity bowed her head once more, left a well-mannered smile, and then slowly returned to the hallway.

After seeing off Trinity's leaving figure, Kazuma turned back to his room.

As if snatching his consciousness, the fleeting image of Trinity's seemingly sad smile lingered in his chest.

Did she see through the lie Kazuma had told her? If that was the case, then why didn't she question him?

After closing the door and locking it, Kazuma hit his forehead on the door.

She had come all the way here specially. Why didn't he at least take the small effort to thank her?

"——Hey hey. Don't tell me you just gonna swallow that woman's words?"

From behind Kazuma, a scornful voice jumped at him like cold water.

It was like being snapped out of dream in a single breath. Kazuma turned around with an inconceivable feeling.

There, just like the first time they met, Terumi sat on a wooden chair, acting like he owned the place.

"P-Please don't surprise me. Just where did you come from!?"

His legs gave out from the surprise. With Kazuma's back resting against the door while miserably complaining, Terumi happily laughed while sitting atop the chair.

"Khukuku. I dunno what you mean by that, but it's really funny. I've been here from the beginning."

"But that..."

'Can't be possible', was what going to be his retort; but Kazuma swallowed the words in the middle of it. When Terumi first appeared, there was never any common notice.

If Terumi was saying it, then perhaps he truly had been in this room from the very beginning. But Kazuma just didn't notice it.

For some reason, the air around Terumi gave an impression like that.

After separating his back from the door, Kazuma walked slowly before sitting down on the edge of his bed.

Before he knew it, Terumi was drinking the black tea he brewed some time ago. It would have become lukewarm anyway, so Kazuma didn't feel like making the effort to take it back.

"What did you mean when you said not to swallow Trinity-san's words?"

Joining his hands together on the opened gap between his knees, Kazuma looked at Terumi.

Both parties eyes were concealed, Kazuma's by his long bangs and Terumi's by his hood. But strangely, their sights clashed spontaneously.

Terumi, holding the cup by hooking it with his fingers, drained its contents.

"I told you not to just swallow it, right? But... was she called Trinity? Well, it doesn't matter. Do you think it's really okay to trust that woman?"

"Why would you say that? She's just worried about me."

Unable to comprehend the meaning of Terumi's words, Kazuma irritatedly criticized Terumi.

Looking amazed, Terumi exaggeratedly shook his head while talking in a sympathetic tone of voice.

"Oh man, you poor, poor thing. You've been living a lukewarm life in this ignorant, peaceful island. But I guess it can't be helped. Stupid people will get taken advantage of, used, and dumped in the end, y'know?"

"What are you trying to say...?"

Kazuma became uneasy. Terumi gave his usual smile while returning to his usual tone of voice to explain.

"You really don't notice? That woman is monitoring you."

Monitoring.

The unexpected word froze Kazuma's thoughts.

Terumi rudely put back the cup to desk. The coarse noise made Kazuma return to breathing.

But he simply couldn't go back to being calm.

"Monitoring... Trinity-san... monitoring me?"

"Who else is there?"

"But why..."

"You don't have any idea? Really? Even one? ...Really?"

Terumi's voice fueled the suspicion that began to grow in Kazuma. The gradually growing suspicion grew larger as if he would find something if he searched the memories of the past few days.

"Remember... ''Kazuma Kuvaru''."

Terumi's words shook his mind.

The awfully sharp gaze of Nine who was cautious around Kazuma. Those eyes that were like they were groping for Kazuma's innermost thoughts one-by-one. She was one of the Ten Sages after all. It wouldn't be a miracle even if she guessed something.

And then Trinity. Inside that undiscriminating and tender smile she wore, what kind of face did she have? She was hidden in Nine's shadow, but she was the excellent Platinum the Trinity.

"Trinity-san is... monitoring me..."

It wasn't like his muttering was directed at anyone, but Kazuma acknowledged it. It spread on his heart in a flash. The gratitude and obligation he held toward Trinity until now were dyed in black.

It was hard to believe.

However... was it possible to say that there was absolutely zero chance of her giving such harmless smile while monitoring every single of Kazuma's move?

While casting his eyes down with his intertwined fingers biting the back of his hands, Kazuma held a distinct suspicion.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 1 Chapter 3

2015-08-22T23:59:16Z

Specs: /* Chapter 3: Mind of Azure Deviation */ Edited to make more sense in English. I'm now under the impression that this was originally just machine translation.

==Chapter 3: Mind of Azure Deviation==

===Part 1===

When there was no memory, there was no past.

When there was no past, there was a period of time when he wasn't alive.

All this time, Kazuma was always wondering whether he was truly alive.

Just what exactly was the 'him' who was standing here presently? Was he alive or dead? Had he truly been born? Did he really even exist?

Such doubts always plague his mind.

Since the next day, Kazuma's mind was lighter.

When he woke up on morning, putting on uniform, and heading toward the academy he had gone to for seven years, he was so cheerful. This was the first time he had greeted the morning with a mood such as this according to his short memory.

Usually, he had been living with uncertainty drifting around him. It felt like there wasn't a purpose even when he breathed.

He had wasted the unending time from these seven years only to wonder how deep rootless grass was buried under.

But today was different. No, it would surely be different starting from today.

His memory still hadn't returned and Kazuma still remained an extremely mediocre student. But there was just one big difference.

Kazuma had gained a 'purpose'.

The reason originated from last night.

A mysterious man who called himself Terumi had told him. Its existence was only known to limited number of people, but the Azure certainly existed in this world.

''"If you can get the Azure, you can take back whatever you want. Everything. Things you lost, things you forgot, whatever."''

Terumi's speech was like a tale from a dream.

Bur for Kazuma, it was indeed like a tale from a dream.

''"If I have the thing called Azure, I can get my memories back?"''

''"Idiot. Not only memories. Everything, eeeeeverything. I said whatever it is, right?"''

Whatever it is.

It was certainly tempting.

Until now, Kazuma had never been proactive in remembering his past. It was because he was afraid if he realized that there was no past to remember. And then, he was also afraid if he realized that he absolutely couldn't remember anything.

But if he got the Azure Terumi was talking about... perhaps he might have a chance.

"Azure..."

It was a warm morning. Kazuma was resting his chin in his hands on a desk of the academy's classroom, muttering while he was doing nothing.

Currently he was in the middle of a class with a female lecturer explaining about an important turning point regarding the history of magic. But as if her voice was distant like the congestion of the city, it never entered Kazuma's ears.

Kazuma's mind was occupied with nothing but the Azure.

Terumi never mentioned the specifics about that object. However, other than it definitely existed, he only gave a guarantee that it would give everything to Kazuma.

Terumi was a suspicious man whose background was unknown and never frankly showed his contentment.

Kazuma also had a thought that there was something wrong with him to just swallow the words of such a man. Normally when he thought about it, such a convenient thing as what Terumi had spoken of couldn’t possibly exist.

But even if he had doubts about it, Kazuma thought that it was okay even if it was a lie.

The important thing was that he wanted to get his memories back, and that there was a way to do so.

Out of just walking silently every day in the path of ordinary student which Relius Clover had arranged, it might be possible to return to those days as his true self.

It was okay even if it could only inspire such faint hope.

The bell marking the end of the class rang. Kazuma lifted his face as he came to his senses. In the end, there wasn't a single character filling his notebook. He also couldn't recall the contents of the lesson.

On a normal day, he would have been more or less regretted that he had been dazing around. But today, there wasn't even a tiny amount of that feeling.

The lesson didn't matter. After Kazuma put the unused notebook and pen to his bag, he stood up with determination.

"...I'll search for it."

I want to regain my memories.

I want to know who and what kind of person I am.

It was the first time he clearly thought about that. It was also the first time he felt that he was truly living in this world.

First, he must make it his objective to find out just what the Azure was and where it could be found.

Fortunately, this here was Ishana——the Mages' Guild. The history hidden from the whole world was gathered on this island.

As Kazuma grabbed his bag, he left the classroom without looking back.

Cutting across the academy's courtyard and then proceeding to the side of the auditorium, a building with soaring green roof on white walls appeared.

The building with its size approximately as big as a small scale school was the academy-managed Great Library.

Not only for the students, the library was opened for Mages' Guild's staff members as well as the island's inhabitants. As the book collection consisted of books which weren't expected to survive or exist, it wasn't inferior to other libraries around the world.

It was reasonable for this library to have books that had existed in secret.

The inside was very large, and also very quiet.

The walls were white and there were endless polished stone tiles that went on and on. There were towering bookshelves as far as the tall ceilings. Ladders were placed everywhere in order to get to books placed at high altitudes.

The light from outside couldn't enter at all. All the illuminations were produced by magic. Different from artificial light bulb, the gentle lights gave off a whimsical atmosphere in the entire library.

Ever since the noon recess two days ago, Kazuma hadn't attended classes, only going back and forth between the dormitory and here.

He attempted to use the search system for the book collection to look up about the Azure, but he was only guided to books that clearly didn't have any relation to it. Although he looked them over just to be sure, the majority of them were some sort of silly stories. Even if it wasn't like that, he couldn't rely upon the likes of artful writings and poems.

Lores which weren't made public, ancient magic patterns, synthetic tables of alchemy. Every religious ceremony around the world from ancient times. On top of those, the latest technology of science and medical treatment, also the combination between alchemy and science.

Even when he searched for books that came into his mind, it didn't appear they had the right description.

"Not good..."

When he closed the last copy of the book he brought from his countless round-trips, Kazuma's head fell over the desk while he groaned.

It looked like it didn't give any result.

He read books and books, but all of them were wrong. Since this failure couldn't make him to proceed even for one millimeter toward somewhere, he got broken hearted as expected.

"...Does it even exist?"

Azure that is.

He didn't expect to be able to examine it in detail, but he didn't think that he couldn't find even a glimpse of it.

"In the first place, just what 'Azure' is...? It'd be nice if he just told me that much."

While grumbling, he poked the front cover of the book he had closed, feeling irritated.

Creature, substance, device, organization, belief, or concept. He couldn't get a plausible clue about what kind of object the obscurely-named Azure was.

As his forehead hit the desk, Kazuma let out a sigh.

"Maybe I should ask Terumi again..."

However, it didn't seem likely for that man to tell him. He had asked various questions regarding the Azure, but in the end, he was told to look it up himself.

(Hmm, but wait.)

For example, in the case that the Azure really existed and was an unfathomable technique that could make everything possible. Such ridiculous things might not just simply be recorded in books.

Moreover, would such books usually get accessed and placed in these bookshelves which the people on the island or anyone else could read?

(If I think about it, it's not strange for it not to be here.)

It was natural if it was treated like classified information. And it sounded more credible, too.

However, even if that was true, what other places should he investigate? Since the books here didn't have information as far as rumors, there was no other way but to aim for the rumor he heard about the Mages' Guild's highly classified information next.

(Mage’s Guild's highly classified information... huh.)

Despite the current Mages' Guild's standpoint, there were things which were considered vital that shouldn't be publicized. Regardless that it was only their existences that were recognized, no one knew about the details.

The way to the deep underground below the Cathedral had secure barrier stretched which wouldn't let anyone other than Ten Sages to trespass. It might be stored there...

"Kazuma-san?"

"UWAH!?"

Tapped on the shoulder from behind, Kazuma, forgetting where he was, let out a hysterical voice.

The impulse made him fall from his chair. In a panic, he clung to the back of the chair and made clattering noise while lifting his face. As he did that, the smiling figure of Trinity was there.

"I'm sorry. Did I surprise you~?"

"I-It's okay. I was just a bit dazed."

Kazuma quickly got a look at his unsightly position. He smiled as if to smooth things over.

Pushing up her large circular glasses with her fingers, Trinity stared at the desk in wonder.

"Were you checking up on something?"

"Aah, yes. Something personal has been on my mind."

While answering without any offense, Kazuma piled up the thrown out books in haste and pushed them to the side of the table.

"Umm. I might sound meddling, but..."

Being conservative while lowering her eyebrows as if she was apologizing, Trinity started with the prelude.

"Today, it seems you didn’t attend the classes. You also didn't yesterday... and the afternoon before, too."

"...So you came to warn me? As one would expect from the well-conducted Trinity Glassfille-san. You don't overlook your irresponsible fellow classmates."

He unintentionally let sarcasm slip out.

Not expecting that kind of remark from Kazuma, Trinity looked a bit surprised and had a bewildered expression.

"Well, that wasn't my intention. I apologize if I hurt your feelings."

Neatly putting both hands on front of her body, Trinity bowed her head courteously. Her soft platinum blonde hair gently swayed.

"Only... Kazuma-san, until now, you have never skipped classes even once. I got a little worried about how you're doing~."

"You're worried?"

Those words had a strange feeling to it.

How could she feel that way not to herself, but to someone else? Kazuma was baffled. She didn't wish for reward or expect any gratitude. The earnest kindness of Trinity was... awkwardly warm.

He didn't think he deserved to receive such affection that asked nothing in return.

Unrelated to Kazuma's feeling, Trinity kept a light expression and smiled charmingly like a doll.

"If it won't hinder you, can I assist you in the matter you're checking on? Since I come here often, I may have a rough grasp on the kind of book and its whereabouts."

Hesitating to talk, Kazuma scratched his cheek. He would gladly accept it if the matter he was investigating was related to a lesson. But it wasn't the case. Besides.

"It pains me, but I was just about to finish. Sorry."

"Oh my... it's me who should apologize. It'd be nice if I had called out to you much sooner."

[[Image:BB_PS1_105.jpg|thumb]]

"Ha ha. Looks like it."

While using his laugh to feign ignorance, Kazuma didn't look at Trinity's eyes.

As Kazuma arranged the books and stood up, Trinity seemingly confused, asked him:

"What were you searching for to make you seclude yourself in the library for two days?"

"Eh... Ah."

His body stiffened.

Peeking with sidelong glance, he saw Trinity looking in his direction with a curious look on her face.

She shouldn't have any ulterior motive. He understood that much. But having such pure and innocent eyes directed at him meant he couldn't help but think that she was only pretending, in order to inflict great harm to him.

"Umm... It was something... about my memory."

He couldn't lie, but he couldn’t say the truth either.

However, Trinity didn’t have a slight doubt to Kazuma's vague reply. Putting both hands on her white cheeks, her eyes sparkled as she was both astonished and joyful.

"Oh! Could it be that you've remembered something?"

"No, it's not like that. Only, it seems... there's a way to recover it. But since the method isn't widely known, I thought that maybe I could get some clue here."

Kazuma packed the books and arranged them before putting them back on the desk again.

He took a light breath. As he was with Trinity, he wanted to keep things like planning and calculating away.

When she was near, it was like time flowed slower.

Even with the slight hesitation which remained in Kazuma's mind, he rubbed it off and opened his mouth again.

"...Can we have a little talk?"

"But of course."

Trinity's soft voice gently urged him.

Kazuma hesitated again... and then he began to talk.

"I haven't given much thought about my memory loss. But when I talk with people and try to relate... I can't handle it well no matter what. When something like that happens, the memory-less me feels cheated. It felt like my feelings and emotions weren't enough when compared to other person."

The impression he wanted to give was lacking and didn't strike home. He didn't get the right tuning point.

He had a feeling like an important part was completely left out when his human soul was taking form.

"Sometimes, it feels like I'm different from other people. It'd be preferable if I were superior than the others, but I have a big disadvantage compared to other people. ...I feel like it's only me who doesn't have a presence."

"It must be... lonely."

Trinity murmured sympathy.

Giving sympathy that didn't have even a slight sarcasm on it seemed like Trinity's virtue.

"Of course I got used to it. It's not like I feel agony every day, you know? ...But."

Not finding the right words, Kazuma closed his mouth.

However, it was already enough. He felt a little better having put out his feelings.

Trinity was the first person he spoke his mind to. It might be because of her comforting air, or perhaps the indifferent silence of the Great Library.

When the warm feeling came to an end, this time he felt a little embarassed, Kazuma seemingly scratched his head roughly.

"Ah."

Suddenly, he had a thought.

When he raised his face, his eyes met Trinity's gaze while she had a blank look. Since Trinity herself couldn't clearly see Kazuma's eyes, it was Kazuma who knew that their gazes had collided.

"Trinity Glassfille-san. If I'm not mistaken, you are a close friend to Nine of the Ten Sages, right?"

"Eh? Yes, that's right~."

"Then can you talk it over with her? It's extremely unlikely for the matter I'm searching for to be discovered in this library's books. But if it's the Mages' Guild's highly classified information... if it's the confidential information that's stored inside the Cathedral by the Ten Sages, then...!"

Nine was one of the Ten Sages. Let alone inspecting highly classified information, she was in charge of it.

Certainly, she wouldn't comply if it was Kazuma who was asking, but she might if it was Trinity. As he felt a slight hope, he lifted his head with a bit of expectation.

"Kazuma-san."

However, even that disappeared with Trinity's single word.

Trinity retracted her sweet smile and her pink lips tightened. With a seriousness that didn't suit her, she stared straight at Kazuma.

"I understand the matter you're searching for is very important to you. I know it's something beyond my comprehension, and I can tell you're really serious about it. But... your request just isn't possible."

With meek demeanor, there was firm strength hidden in Trinity's words.

Kazuma sighed in disappointment. He didn't consider that it would go smoothly, but he got depressed after being strongly rejected.

"So it's no good?"

"Yes, it's not possible."

Even then, Trinity still gave a modest smile.

"I'm really sorry that I can't be of help."

"Oh no, forgive me for asking unreasonable things."

If he thought about it calmly, it was unthinkable for the gentle Trinity, who also had a strong sense of duty, to do something that would hurt her position as a friend. Once he knew it was useless, Kazuma had to think about the next step no matter what.

As he held the piled up books along with his bag, Kazuma lightly smiled in a friendly manner.

"It seems I've said some strange things. Please forget about it. And thank you for your concern. I will return to the dorm once I put these books away."

Before he got questioned any further, Kazuma prepared to leave from the spot as if he was fleeing.

Trinity's voice stopped him from doing that. This time, it was the voice he had always heard. A sweet voice that was filled with affection.

"I'm sure Kazuma-san will get those memories back. That's why, please don't be so reckless. I'm willing to give you a hand if I'm capable of it."

Kazuma only looked over his shoulder. He replied with indifferent smile.

He was grateful for her sympathy. But sympathy alone wouldn't let him reach the Azure.

===Part 2===

When he got outside, the sky had been dyed in bitter orange as if burning before he knew it.

The evening in Ishana which almost always had clear weather, save for a few rainy days, was lovely. The buildings and the trees were painted in the setting sun's vivid color.

Retracing his steps back through the academy's courtyard to get to the main school, Kazuma's cheeks got faintly hot as the evening sunlight blazed down on them like it did to the buildings and trees without exception.

Kazuma's manner of walking was nothing like a light walk. His gaze was dropped to the ground and the hand that didn't carry his bag was inserted into the pocket of his trousers.

He had been thinking.

The books that were kept in the Mages' Guild's Great Library practically couldn't be obtained in other places. They described stuff that was related to magic, sorcery, and alchemy around the world. The description of the past that hadn't been marked down in official history. There was no place but Ishana where such books could be found in any kind of number.

However, it was no good there.

The books in the Great Library were only the surface of the so called hidden part of the world. They were things that had been passed down to humanity without any kind of obstruction; or even, they had to be passed down. There was no Azure among them.

To approach the Azure, an even deeper information was required. Information hidden from the world, placed deep at the bottom.

For example, the Mages' Guild's highly classified information.

"But such a thing..."

For a common student who didn't have authority like Kazuma, there was nothing that could allow him to inspect those classified information. Unless he was a Sage, he wouldn't be able to do it.

Thinking about the Ten Sages reminded him of Nine again.

Desperate, maybe he should ask her directly. But he immediately dismissed that thought. It could be said that the possibility for her to pay attention to him was zero. In addition, Nine had strange wariness toward him.

"Haa... What should I do?"

His thin shoulders dropped as he sighed.

Even if the hope called Azure existed, he didn't know how to get to get to the entrance of the method he finally discovered.

Dragged by disappointment, he exited the school gate and headed to the dormitory. Disregarding the surrounding scenery while his feet carried him on autopilot, he approached the alley where he was attacked a few days ago.

He didn't feel like going there alone anymore.

As if seeing something unpleasant, Kazuma gave it a glance. A figure came out from the alley as if it had been waiting for him.

"Ah..."

Kazuma was startled and let out the small cry.

It was Terumi.

"Hey, Kazuma-chan. Returning from school?"

Standing with the burning red sky behind him, his silhouette was outlined in red and black, making it looked sinister for some reason. With the same usual unreadable expression and a crescent moon-like grin underneath the hood pulled low over his eyes, he got close to Kazuma.

"What's wrong? You look like in a bad mood. Something troubling you?"

"No. It's not like it's troubling..."

Getting tapped roughly on his back, Kazuma started walking after being urged by Terumi.

Avoiding the alley, they took the road that headed straight to the dormitory. Although he didn't really want to be seen by other people when he was with Terumi, he didn't want to go to an even more deserted street.

Walking onwards as the sun set, Kazuma stole a glance at Terumi.

Terumi was an odd man.

Even though Terumi knew a lot about him, Kazuma didn't know anything about Terumi. However, Kazuma once again felt like he knew Terumi from a long time ago.

Perhaps knew Terumi during the forgotten seven years before.

Since he would get dejected if his assumption was wrong, Kazuma couldn't voice it now. But someday... for example, if he could know more about it after getting the Azure, he wanted to have private conversation about Terumi.

Straying from the continuing stone-paved road, Kazuma turned towards a public park through an avenue. With the sun shining, the park was bustling with the voices of many children. The nice park was spacious with an unobstructed view.

Usually, Kazuma returned to the dormitory by taking a detour from this park. It was because he disliked the merry laughing voices of the children.

But now this annoying laughter gave him relief. Since the children were playing in the park like he expected, there shouldn't be anyone brandishing swords swooping down on him.

From the other day's situation, it seemed that beastkin had been avoiding there being any possible witnesses to his attack.

"The park is lively... just like usual."

As if grumbling, Kazuma more or less wearily murmured.

He usually only glanced at it from the outside, but the boisterous noise was beyond his expectation.

The children determinedly chasing after a ball as if there was fun in it. With the scene of out of his sight, Kazuma went through the avenue along with Terumi. It trees in the park and its vicinity had been growing since the island was first established. They stood considerably tall and imposing.

"Though the outside is in danger of world destruction, this island doesn't seem to give a damn at all."

Terumi walked at the same pace as Kazuma, making loud footsteps on stone tiles of the avenue. He was trying to act like he cared by shaking his head while letting out a sympathizing voice, but he failed badly.

The lively scene he gave a sidelong glance at didn't make good impression on him, Terumi distorted his mouth and blatantly averted his eyes as if bored with it.

"So, Kazuma-chan."

"Yes?"

"You seem to give the Mages' Guild's highly classified information quite an attention there."

Terumi began to spoke suddenly.

Kazuma's pace altered as he became puzzled.

"...Did I ever speak about that?"

"Hmmmm, no?"

Teasing him, Terumi smirked. His protruding chin slightly facing toward Kazuma.

"I know about it. Even if you don't say anything, I know it. I can read what you're thinking after all."

A chill shot down Kazuma's spine at the sound of Terumi's voice, which sounded as if he was threatening a small child. Before he could think it was untrue, he thought that it was possible if it was Terumi.

After he took a look at Kazuma, Terumi burst into laughter.

"Kukukuku. What, did you take it seriously? Idiot. Of course that isn't possible. I heard you talking about it back at the library."

"Library... Did you mean when I was speaking to Trinity-san?"

"Hmm. So the girl with glasses is called Trinity, huh."

Kazuma's face turned bitter as if he had been spat on by Terumi's affirmation.

Kazuma felt considerable gratitude toward Trinity who gave him a feeling of friendship which brightened his normally empty every day life. Should he laugh at that girl, criticizing her behavior? Or should he laugh along with her?

He almost laughed just now.

"It would've been fine if you had just called out to us back then. Eavesdropping is bad manners, you know?"

"Manners? I have bad manners!? Shit, you're making me laugh! Hey hey, Kazuma-chan. Just because you got imprisoned in this disgusting island for seven years, don't get so corrupted that you want to become a honorable magician."

"Hey, please don't talk like that in the middle of the city..."

The flustered Kazuma interrupted Terumi's words while being startled at the same time.

What a nerve to just casually speak ill of Mages' Guild while treading on the land of Ishana, which was under protection of Mages' Guild.

Terumi spoke with provocative tone like it was unclear whether he realized it or not, or realizing it but pretended he didn't know about it.

"Besides, you think it's okay if I called out to you? The atmosphere was really nice, y'know. Youth is really nice, isn't it~."

"Spare me already. Trinity-san and I don't have anything like that."

Kazuma was bad at that topic. Completely indifferent to Kazuma's tone of voice, Terumi put his hand on his forehead and shaking his shoulders like there was something amusing.

"Hahaha. Hehe, I see. Then again, women are frightening. Generally, they don't care about our intention. Don't you remember? Be careful, Kazuma-chan... Kuku."

"Thank you for the advice."

He was completely ridiculed. Kazuma's mouth was warped as he replied with cold nod.

Nevertheless, the still laughing Terumi still spoke a bit ironically.

"While I'm at it, I'll tell you something. The Mages' Guild's highly classified information... It surely exists inside the Cathedral. But that thing isn't like what you think."

Kazuma's expression tensed when he heard Terumi's manner of speaking. Couldn't believe it so suddenly, he looked at the hooded man beside him as if peeking at him.

The trees in the public park seemed to rustle as if to signify the unrest.

"Do you know the contents of the classified information?"

Terumi lightly nodded.

"Yeah, I know I know. Where might that be, hmm?"

"No way. There's only a few people including the Ten Sages who know about all of the classified information, isn't there? How can Terumi-san..."

It really didn't seem likely for Terumi to be deeply affiliated with Mages' Guild. No matter how he looked at him, Terumi looked like an outsider. How could he acquire the knowledge of this highly classified information?

Kazuma's voice was clouded with doubt. He looked at Terumi's eyes, which were glaring as if making fun of him.

"What, you don't believe it? Well, I don't really care if you believe it or not. "

"...Then please tell me. What exactly is the Mages' Guild's highly classified information?"

It was true for the Azure, but likewise, he didn't know anything about the matter called Mages' Guild's highly classified information.

Terumi stopped and turned around in a pompous manner at the questioning Kazuma who was testing him.

Kazuma also stopped almost at the same time. It was evening in the public park. While listening toa distant sound that was like from different dimension compared to the merry voices of the children, he faced Terumi.

Terumi showed his usual smile. A smile that ridiculed people.

"You want me to tell you? I'm okay with telling you... But right now, you don't have any business with the classified information."

"I believe I have something to do with it. You were saying you have knowledge regarding the Azure and the classified information, but you won't tell me what it is. Even if you say so, I don't have confidence in your words."

"Haa. Kazuma-chan's such a worrywart~."

Kazuma undauntedly talked back to Terumi who was trying to get Kazuma into his pace. Terumi calmly laughed at Kazuma like he was offended by him.

"Don't be afraid. It exists, okay? Rea~lly exists. Maybe saying it's a way to reach Azure is better than giving you information."

"A way to reach Azure..."

"As for the meaning of it, find it yourself. Don't get people to tell you everything. Like they say, you should be willing to go through struggles. ...Right, Brother?"

As he spoke, Terumi grabbed Kazuma's shoulder and pulled him toward himself. Terumi's fingers were thin, but it dug to the flesh of Kazuma's shoulder with strength that could disrupt the joints.

Terumi looked at Kazuma who was grimacing because of the pain from the surprise attack as Terumi forced him to get close. He then showed a mysterious smile.

"Listen, you need to get to the Azure by yourself. This is what you'd call a fate that can’t be avoided, got it?"

Even if you don't get it, say that you do. With such atmosphere, Terumi whispered in low tone.

Kazuma cast his eyes down as if he overpowered.

Just what actually is the Azure? To begin with, why is the management on the Cathedral so secure? If it's to protect the highly classified information, then what actually is that information?

Numerous numbers of question accumulated in his chest.

But just like Terumi said, it supposed to be his fate. He must pursue the Azure. No matter how difficult that was.

Still looking downward, Kazuma muttered faintly.

"...Someone that isn't a Ten Sage won't be permitted to get inside the Cathedral. It doesn't seem likely for Mages' Guild to give permission either."

"Well, thinking about it normally, it's useless to try to outwit the Ten Sages just by words. It's a purpose the Mages' Guild has been continually doing for hundreds of years, y'know?"

Even before Kazuma, there should be people who had an interest with the Mage’s Guild's highly classified information for various circumstances. No one had been successful in making contact with the classified information.

Persisting to protect the classified information with obstinate security was why the Mages' Guild continued to have a great presence in the hidden side of history. The Mages' Guild's massive history seemed to indicate that it was a symbol of authority's foundation; a symbol that wasn't easy to associate with.

"But then, what should I do?"

"Use your head a little, dear student. Besides, I'm not much of a thinker."

Terumi who seemed to be really appalled had his mouth distorted. As he started to walk again, his black leather shoes crrunched as they trampled the pebbles below which were carried over from the public park by wind.

It seemed these were the only hints he'd get.

Kazuma dashed to catch up with Terumi. Advancing while giving a sidelong glance to the trees that were planted in regular interval, he kept thinking and concentrating.

The problem lied on the Ten Sages and securities who kept a watchful eye on intruders. They had eyes to see Kazuma, mouths to reprimand him, and brain to decide his punishment. Unless these obstructive people were away from the Cathedral, he couldn't do much.

"For example... When all the Ten Sages got involved in a situation away from the Cathedral..."

While thinking, Kazuma let out an incoherent muttering.

Beside him, Terumi seemed amazed and snorted.

"Good thinking... is what I wanted to say. Kazuma-chan, even a kid can think that much, y'know? That isn't the number one problem here. Think harder."

"...I know."

'I was about to think about that just now, so don't interrupt me' was what Kazuma's innermost thoughts bore. He then gave it a thought again.

An ordinary and inconspicuous student who casually walked along and then stopped by the Cathedral. A situation like that wouldn't draw much attention and he might be able to slip past the Ten Sages' eyes.

(But how can I produce such situation...?)

There was no meaning of it if the situation wasn't a situation that could only be resolved by Ten Sages, not the teaching staff and the town's vigilance committee. Then, his thought was interrupted.

"Aaah. As you were thinking, some dangerous guys got near."

Again, Terumi abruptly changed the topic. He stopped walking beside Kazuma before he could ascertain the reason.

"What are you talking about, Terumi-san..."

Stopping shortly, Kazuma asked him while surveying their surroundings. Then, he finally noticed.

It should have been the usual scene, but there wasn't a single one of those annoying children there. The same was also true of the parents who normally sat, having a pleasant chat nearby. The same for the elders who sat on the benches while gazing at the sky in daze.

With the exception of Kazuma and Terumi, there wasn't anyone else in the public park.

Terumi sneered like he was spitting at the thought.

"Not magic. Ars, eh."

"A-Ars?"

"Something like a counterfeit. Simply put, it's locked us up inside this public park."

"Locked us up? Just who...!?"

Even when returning home by deliberately choosing a path that had a lot of people, it seemed he would experience strange things again. Kazuma went to panic, having had enough of it.

While Terumi fearlessly raised his mouth, he returned his glance at Kazuma as if urging him.

"Who you say? Well, isn't it them?"

Blocking the avenue on the front and the rear side, three silhouettes of people outfitted with black clothing surrounded Kazuma and Terumi.

===Part 3===

The park should have been bustling with kid's voices. It had fallen ominously silent.

The laughter, creaking noises of playground equipment, and jarring crying voices disappeared aas if they had been illusions. The surrounding scenery grew dull. The atmosphere was like that of a deserted ruin.

Standing within the midst of it were Kazuma and Terumi.

And the three figures who had appeared all of a sudden.

Their silhouettes and postures very much resembled the person Kazuma encountered a few days ago.

Triangular ears protruding from their heads, their swaying long and narrow tails, their bodies completely wrapped in their black garb. They wore hoods, pulled low over their brows, as well as strange black masks as if to conceal their faces.

It was bizarre. But thanks to that, it was easy to guess that they had some relation to the beastkin Tomonori from a few days ago.

It was just as easy to guess who their target was.

"Wh-Who on earth are you!?"

Kazuma's throat stiffened as he let out the question. He took a step back as his voice faltered.

Ishana was protected by the Mages' Guild's barrier, so it should have been the safest city in the world. Nevertheless, it had now suffered two attacks in such a short period. Kazuma couldn't understand how it was possible.

On the other hand, Terumi displayed a nonchalantly put his hands into the pockets of his trousers as if he understood the situation.

"How rare. Aren't they half-beastkin?"

"Ha... Half-beastkin?"

"Beastkins are like incomplete brutes that aren't human or animal. But a brute that fails to fall into the category of human or beastkin is called a half-beastkin."

Now that he mentioned it, they were certainly taller than Tomonori. However, they were too short to be adult humans, and their strange postures gave too odd a feeling.

The unfamiliar odd feeling turned to fear.

Kazuma forced his stiff legs to retreat, but found his progress halted as his back hit something.

He thought it was the trunk of one of the trees surrounding the park, but he was wrong. There was nothing there. There was space between the trees, but it was as if there was an invisible wall that prevented Kazuma from retreating.

"That's as far as you'll get. You can't escape. I said there's an ars here, right?"

Terumi laughed at Kazuma's shocked expression, as if he were a foolish child.

"The cat bastard from before used that ars too, back then. Didn't you realise?"

"Ah... That's why back then..."

There wasn't anyone else on the street.

While pressing his body close to the invisible wall, Kazuma trembled at the new revelation.

He didn't know the name of the executed ars, but it seemed to be a small scale barrier. Perhaps last time Nine appeared after breaking the barrier.

In other words, as long as the ars wasn't canceled by the half-beastkins, or destroyed by Kazuma,, it was impossible to escape. But under the circumstances, Kazuma simply couldn't cancel the ars.

As if enjoying this desperate situation, Terumi put an arm around Kazuma's shoulders while grinning.

"Looks like they're involved with the beastkin from the other day... So, these guys are dangerous; whatcha gonna do, Kazuma Kuvaru-kun?"

"Wh-What can I do?"

As Kazuma got flustered and bewildered, the half-beastkins, simultaneously leaped.

They shortened the distance instantaneously while their dull silver blades cut the air.

"Hiee...!"

Kazuma desperately lowered his body and ran. The blade of the half-beastkin slashing at the spot Kazuma had stood just a moment before.

The unhesitating attack made Kazuma quickly turn pale.

He was reminded of the other day's attack. Tomonori had also tried to kill Kazuma without any hesitation. Moreover, there were three opponents this time.

One after another, the half-beastkins attacked with their respective weapons. One wielding a sword; the next throwing daggers; while the third wore large claws on both hands.

The half-beastkin wielding the sword leaped and swung downward at Kazuma. Daggers were thrown, aiming for Kazuma's darting feet. As if waiting for Kazuma to escape the other attacks, the third assailant rushed in to attack with its claws. It looked random, but it was a well coordinated strike.

Kazuma rolled away, desperately trying to dodge their onslaught.

As soon as he turned away, he heard a blade fly past his ear. The noise gave him goose bumps.

"Hii... Uwaah... Hah... Hah..."

Standing with his back against a trunk as if locking his body to it, Kazuma's disordered breath made his shoulders heave furiously.

Why is this happening? The question kept repeating itself in his head.

"Ooh, ooh. That's a surprisingly skillful dodge."

Terumi's voice resounded from unexpectedly nearby.

Kazuma turned his near tearful face. Terumi was sitting on a nearby bench as though it was his afternoon off, leisurely crossing his legs.

Kazuma pleaded to Terumi with a desperate look while hugging his school bag.

"D-Don't just watch! Help me!"

"Eeh? Me? What a bother."

"How can you say it's a bother...!"

While keeping his attention focused on the half-beatkins' movements, Kazuma implored Terumi.

But Terumi leisurely dangled his feet while carelessly resting his chin in his hand, watching Kazuma.

"In the first place, even if I don't give you a hand, you can avoid these guys' attacks. Don't you want all the attention? Just play along."

"T-That's..."

After Terumi spoke, Kazuma suddenly had a doubt.

When the beastkin who called himself Tomonori attacked, his slashes always grazed Kazuma's skin, making him fear the reaper with every strike. Still, how could it not result in his death back then? There was no explanation outside of good luck or a miracle.

But now he felt a little... or a lot of, given the situation, self-composure.

These guys were slow. Much slower than Tomonori.

"...It seems so."

It wasn't easy, but he could avoid their attacks if he watched carefully. It gave the cornered Kazuma hope. But he immediately realized it didn't change the situation in the slightest.

"But no matter how well I dodge, it's pointless if I can't fight back, isn't it?"

"Aah, right. Sooner or later you'll get tired and may be killed by a slash."

"I-I don't want to die...!"

As Kazuma yelled miserably, the half-beastkins attacked in tandem again. Their killing intent surely held some tenacity.

The slashes of sword and claws came from his left and right side. As he dodged through the gap in the centre, daggers pierced the ground as if obstructing his escape.

"Wh... Uwaah!"

Kazuma fell over, startled by the sudden obstacle. As a sword swung toward him, Kazuma rolled over to escape, not caring how dirty his uniform was getting.

When he dragged his tired body to its feet, he found himself near the bench where Terumi was sitting.

"I beg of you... Please do something!"

"Hmm, what should I do~? If you're such a blockhead that you can't get the Azure, then you're of no use to me. Besides, look, fighting isn't my forte."

"You said the opposite a while ago!"

A little while ago, he said that he wasn't much of a thinker.

Terumi chose to tease the frightened Kazuma, as if he had no care in the world about what happened to the boy.

"I said that?"

"You did say it! Whatever, it doesn't matter... Hii!"

His sentence was cut short by the sound of steel cutting the air.

As he screamed and squatted to avoid the attack, three throwing daggers grazed Kazuma's hair and embedded themselves in the bench.

They lodged themselves in the wood right next to Terumi.

If Kazuma's reactions had been any slower, his body might be pinned to the bench right now. It was a terrifying thought.

"Hihhihi. I'm joking, I'm joking. Well, it seems I ''would'' be a little troubled if you were to die."

Like it wasn't worth the effort, Terumi got up from his seat. His legs having given out from below him, Kazuma looked up at the standing figure of Terumi.
"So... Kazuma Kuvaru-kun."

Terumi casually pulled one of the daggers from the bench. He then tossed it over his head and skillfully caught it while looking at Kazuma from under his hood.

"It's not interesting to just help you. I have a condition."

"Wh... What is it?"

"Promise that you'll get the Azure."

His low tone made his voice seem as if it were creeping towards Kazuma.

Catching a glint in Terumi's eye, Kazuma couldn't help but stop breathing.

It wasn't just his breath. Everything felt still for a moment. In the midst of the pause, only Terumi's existence seemed to have meaning.

It felt like staring at a snake. Penetrated by that cold stare, a chill shot down Kazuma's spine. In comparison to Terumi's eyes, his assailants' weapons appeared like toys.

"I-I promise. I mean it. That's why..."

Averting his eyes from the glint directed at him, Kazuma squeezed out his answer. If he didn't answer, he had the feeling that something terrible might happen.

Terumi pulled another knife and grinned.

A fearless and eerie smile.

The cold reptilian gaze shifted from Kazuma towards the black clothed assailants.

"Don't forget those words."

No sooner did he speak than Terumi moved.

He walked between his opponents, and spun the daggers in his hands, as if playing with them.

The black clothed people must have changed their target as they pointed their blades from Kazuma to Terumi. Each of them assumed a fighting stance and approached in cautiously.

The half-beastkin who carried sword went around behind Terumi, and then swung the sharp blade, aiming for his neck.

But at the same time, Terumi turned around and brushed the blade away with his arm. A dull slash could be heard, immediately a black figure leaped right beside Kazuma.

The bench where Terumi had been sitting until a while ago smashed with a loud ringing sound.

"Hiiii!?"

"Ooh. My bad, my bad. Careful, Kazuma-chan."

Instead of pausing, Terumi waved his hand with dagger still in hand.

Currently unable to stand up, Kazuma moved his feeble neck vertically.

"Ye-Yes..."

The answer was the best he could do.

In the meantime, Terumi twisted his body and kicked the one with the claws into the air. Then he jumped and slashed at the chest of the one wielding daggers.

"C'mon c'mon c'mon! Just like this? Hyahhaha! You small fries have to make it more interesting than this! Man, this is boring!"

The bodies that crumpled at his feet were like lumps of shadow. He kicked them like a ball before stomping on them.

[[Image:BB_PS1_131.jpg|thumb]]

Even though it was three against one, Terumi's strength had overwhelmed them.

Without even changing his demeanour or stance, he had managed to counterattack and defeat his unwitting combatants, as if merely giving a light display of his skill.

"Kuh... Move out! Report to Tomonori-sama...!"

As the one who seemed to be the leader raised his voice, the half-beastkins began to pull back. They jumped away before disappearing from the public park.

The vicinity once again regained the tranquility of dusk.

Terumi tossed away the daggers like they were toys he had lost interest with. Then he walked up to the still sitting Kazuma, stretching out his foot and poked him with the leather shoe's tip.

"How long will you keep sitting, Kazuma-chan~. Are your hips giving out?"

"Y... You're really strong, Terumi-san."

Raising his eyes at Terumi who was looking down on him from above, Kazuma spoke with a weak voice that surprised even himself. Terumi's shoulders were shaking as he burst into laughter.

"Strong? You said I'm strong? That's so obvious. Well, you'll eventually get it back though."

"Me? What is it that I'm getting back?"

"Khukuku. Like I said, you'll understand soon enough."

Terumi grabbed Kazuma's arm while laughing and pulled him. He slapped the shoulder of the petrified Kazuma who was still holding his bag tight and made a crescent moon shape with his lips.

"Don't forget the promise."

"Promise..."

"Hey hey, that's not good. Are you pretty much still only half awake?"

The arrogant voice reverberated on Kazuma's willpower.

The grip tightened around Kazuma's arm that was hugging his bag. Forceful, like it was crushing his arm.

"...It's fine. I'm not forgetting about it."

Fooling the Ten Sages' eyes and entering the Cathedral. He had to obtain it.

The Azure that is.

For that purpose, Kazuma was willing to do anything.

Kazuma didn't realize it, but he thought about it as his last resort.

Afterwards, Kazuma and Terumi separated in front of the dormitory.

Terumi stood still in front of the dormitory for a while. Before long, he abruptly looked up over his shoulder.

There was a three story building stood near the dormitory. A figure was standing on the rooftop. The height was short; the long tails were the defining feature, its silhouette emerging, basked in the setting sun.

It was Tomonori.

Standing on the rooftop, Tomonori stared at the dormitory with eyes that were searching for a prey. Until just now, he must have been focusing on the vanishing figure of Kazuma.

He might be waiting for the chance to kill him. Or else, he might be making sure of something.

Either way, it was only an eyesore for Terumi.

Tomonori moved slightly. His large eyes moved for a bit, staring at Terumi who was standing in front of the dormitory.

The distance where they were glaring at each other was somewhat far. But disregarding such a thing, Terumi and Tomonori were aware of each other's existence and their obvious hostility.

But this time, the distance was not to be shortened. Tomonori turned his heel; and like an olden spy from a faraway island country that was currently in ruin, he became a shadow and disappeared in an instant.

The cat's presence had completely disappeared, yet Terumi glared upward at the uninhabited rooftop.

"...Tch."

He clicked his tongue in annoyance.

Whatever. It had already begun anyway.

The wheel of fate is turning. It can't be stopped anymore even if they struggle.

===Part 4===

As dinner at the dormitory came to an end, Kazuma went back to his room without speaking to anyone else.

After turning on the lamp in the dark room, he closed the door.

An ordinary room with ordinary furniture. But for Kazuma, it was the most calming place.

Boiling hot water in a small pot, he brewed black tea. It was a poor quality one he bought at a shop in the main street of the island, but it was enough for Kazuma.

After blowing to cool it, he had a sip. And then, he unconsciously sighed.

He had another unpleasant experience today. Although it turned out OK since fortunately he was with Terumi, Kazuma wondered what would have happened if he was alone.

There was something going on with his surroundings lately.

Celica A. Mercury, a beastkin, and Terumi appeared. Today, even half-beastkins also appeared.

And then the Azure.

"Azure..."

He had to think up some kind of a plan.

The Ten Sages were considered to be the most excellent magicians among the Mages' Guild; it was also a social status. If they had to act, it would require an incident with a level that simply couldn’t be resolved by other magicians.

Nonetheless, the one who would initiate the plan was Kazuma.

An incident that couldn't be resolved without the Sages, but also one that Kazuma could cause.

"Dammit... There must be something."

He unconsciously spoke rudely to himself.

Then... a knocking resounded on the room's door.

Kazuma raised his face, frowning. It was quite late. Even disregarding the hour, he had no idea who would come to visit him.

"Yes?"

It might be Terumi, he thought.

But the returned voice from the other side of the door was very different.

"I'm sorry, this is a little sudden. It's Trinity Glassfille."

A voice as sweet as marshmallow. Kazuma couldn't immediately grasp the meaning of the words he had heard. Several seconds of being absent minded later, he hurriedly opened the door.

The figure there made Kazuma stop thinking once more.

Without a doubt, Trinity Glassfille was there.

It was prohibited for girls to visit the boys' dormitory, but such a thing was practically rare.

The spectacle of Trinity, who was famous for her good conduct in the academy, to be alone in the hallway of boys' dormitory felt out of place one way or another.

"Thank good, you're safe."

Looking at Kazuma, Trinity brushed aside the discomfort with a sigh of relief as she began to smile broadly.

"Huh?"

What did she mean by safe? Still with the door open, Kazuma asked the question in return with a surprised and dull face.

Putting both her hands together on her mouth, Trinity bashfully smiled.

"Aah, sorry~. The truth is, this evening, just like when Kazuma-san was attacked before, Nine said that she sensed unusual force... So I thought perhaps something happened to Kazuma-san~."

"And then you went out of your way coming here at this time?"

A truly whimsical person. Kazuma went out to the hallway, amazed.

Fortunately, there wasn't anyone else in the hallway.

Since Kazuma's room was at the far end of the dorm, there shouldn't be anyone passing there to get in the way. But since it was just the two of them there in a secluded place, girl and boy, the circumstances made him feel a little awkward.

"I'm really sorry. But no matter what, it's been on my mind."

As she spoke, Trinity's gentle eyes looked like as if they miraculously saw through everything.

How could it be? Such a thing shouldn't be possible, but it was like the bottom of Kazuma's heart that he hadn't even been aware of was being scooped up. Kazuma confronted her with a forced smile.

"I'm sorry for troubling you. But it's all right. Nothing was happened."

Kazuma decided to keep quiet about being given a hard time by black clothed people. He felt awkward to cause further worry to Trinity who somehow couldn't help but felt concerned. Above all, he wanted to avoid a situation where he had to speak about Terumi.

He didn't want unrelated person to know about Terumi and the Azure.

"Is that so? Thank goodness."

Trinity whispered quietly.

After hanging her head for a moment, she reservedly raised her face.

The green eyes affectionately stared at Kazuma.

"Umm~. Kazuma-san."

It was Trinity's sweet voice he had always heard. But there wasn't only sweetness in there. A dignity that seemed suppressing the noise on the surrounding was drifting about.

That purity also pulled Kazuma's consciousness as if being prompted gently.

"If you're being caught in some kind of trouble, then I'll lend you my strength. So please, at least don't do dangerous thing."

"Eh...?"

"I don't know anything about the circumstances surrounding you. However... I can't help but feel that there has been some kind of unrest around Kazuma-san these days."

While she said that she didn't know about it, her words totally hit the mark.

Kazuma's heart jumped. But at the same time, various kind of emotions swirling within him

It was pleasant to receive this kind of genuine care, but it was shameful to be seen helpless like this.

He felt guilty to deceive Trinity from here on. If he were to trick Nine, it would be like he also betrayed Trinity.

He missed the ordinary, inconspicuous dull life of a student and her greetings on every morning.

When Kazuma's wish were to come true, the same as always scene wouldn't be there anymore. For a little. Just for a little...

"You needn't worry... about me."

Covering the emotion that was too much to handle, Kazuma gently slackened his cheeks.

He had grown used to make a smiling face, but it felt slightly painful when the other party was Trinity. It was like he paid back her pure sincerity with impure faithlessness.

However, Kazuma continued.

"I don't particularly get caught up with anything. I have no clue regarding what Trinity-san is speaking of. Certainly, I had a dangerous experience on the other day... but that was all. I'm all right."

Toward Kazuma who spoke like he was persuading her, Trinity watched him intently without averting her eyes even for a little. Not even a sign of doubt appeared on her crystal clear green eyes.

"...I'm relieved to hear about that."

But somehow, her presently expressed smile appeared to have relief while simultaneously had sadness, too.

Taking a step backward, Trinity bowed politely with a behavior that was as gentle as her tone of voice.

"I'm glad I summoned my courage to come this far to see you. Thank you for showing your face. Excuse me for coming so late~."

"It's okay. Be careful on your way back, Trinity Glassfille-san."

Trinity bowed her head once more, left a well-mannered smile, and then slowly returned to the hallway.

After seeing off Trinity's leaving figure, Kazuma turned back to his room.

As if snatching his consciousness, the passing by Trinity's seemingly sad smile lingered in his chest.

Did she see through the lie Kazuma had told her? If that was the case, then why didn't she question him?

After closing the door and locking it, Kazuma hit his forehead at the door.

She had especially come all the way here. Since it would have been easy, maybe at least he should have given her a word of thanks.

"——Hey hey. Don't tell me you just gonna swallow that woman's words?"

From behind Kazuma, a scornful voice jumped at him like cold water.

It was like being snapped out of dream in a single breath. Kazuma turned around with inconceivable feeling.

There, just like the first time they met, Terumi sat on a wooden chair, acting like he owned the place.

"P-Please don't surprise me. Just where did you come from!?"

His waist gave out from too much of a surprise. With Kazuma's back clung to the door while miserably complaining, Terumi happily laughed while sitting on top of the chair.

"Khukuku. I dunno what you mean by that, but it's really funny. I've been here from the beginning."

"But that..."

'Can't be possible', was what going to be his retort; but Kazuma swallowed the words in the middle of it. When Terumi first appeared, there was never any common notice.

If Terumi was saying it, then perhaps he was truly had been in this room from the very beginning. But Kazuma just didn't notice it.

For some reason, the air around Terumi gave an impression like that.

After separating his back from the door, Kazuma walked slowly before sitting down on the edge of his bed.

Before he knew it, Terumi was drinking the black tea he brewed some time ago on his own. It would have become lukewarm anyway, so Kazuma didn't feel like making his way to get it back.

"What did you mean when you said not to swallow Trinity-san's words?"

Joining his hands together on the opened gap between his knees, Kazuma looked at Terumi.

Both Kazuma's long bangs and the hood Terumi put on low over his eyes were concealing their eyes. But strangely, their sights clashed spontaneously.

Terumi, holding the cup by hooking it with his fingers, drained its contents as he gulped them.

"I told you not to just swallow it, right? But... was she called Trinity? Well, it doesn't matter. Do you think it's okay to really trust that woman?"

"Why are you saying such a thing? She is just worried."

Unable to comprehend the meaning of Terumi's words, Kazuma criticized Terumi like he was irritated.

Looking amazed and in sympathetic tone of voice, Terumi exaggeratedly shook his head.

"Oh man, you poor, poor thing. You've been living a lukewarm life in this ignorant, peaceful island. But I guess it can't be helped. Stupid people will get taken advantage of, used, and dumped in the end, y'know?"

"What are you trying to say...?"

When he was speaking that far, Kazuma got more and more uneasy. Toward Kazuma who glanced quizzically, Terumi gave him unpleasant smile with his usual tone of voice.

"You really don't notice? That woman is monitoring you."

Monitoring.

The unexpected word froze Kazuma's thought.

Terumi rudely put back the cup to desk. The coarse noise made Kazuma got back to breathing.

But he simply couldn't get back to being calm.

"Monitoring... Trinity-san... at me?"

"Who else is there?"

"But why..."

"You don't have any idea? Really? Even one? ...Really?"

Terumi's voice fueled the suspicion that began to grow in Kazuma. The gradually growing suspicion grew larger as he would find something if he searched the memories of the past few days.

"Remember... ''Kazuma Kuvaru''."

Terumi's words shook his mind.

The awfully sharp gaze of Nine who was cautious against Kazuma. Those eyes that were like they were groping for Kazuma's innermost thoughts one-by-one. She was a Ten Sage after all. It wouldn't be a miracle even if she guessed something.

And then Trinity. Inside that undiscriminating and tender smile she wore, what kind of face did she have? She was hidden in Nine's shadow, but she was the excellent Platinum the Trinity.

"Trinity-san is... monitoring me..."

It wasn't like the mutter was directed to anyone, but Kazuma acknowledged it. It spread on his heart in a flash. The gratitude and obligation he held toward Trinity until now were dyed in black.

It was hard to believe.

However... was it possible to say that there was absolutely zero chance of her giving such harmless smile while monitoring every single of Kazuma's move?

While casting his eyes down with his crossed fingers biting the back of his hands, Kazuma held a distinct suspicion.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 1 Chapter 3

2015-08-22T01:46:08Z

Specs: /* Chapter 3: Mind of Azure Deviation */ Edited to make more sense in English. Was originally quite a literal translation.

==Chapter 3: Mind of Azure Deviation==

===Part 1===

When there was no memory, there was no past.

When there was no past, there was a period of time when he wasn't alive.

All this time, Kazuma was always wondering whether he was truly alive.

Just what exactly was the 'him' who was standing here presently? Was he alive or dead? Had he truly been born? Did he really even exist?

Such doubts always plague his mind.

Since the next day, Kazuma's mind was lighter.

When he woke up on morning, putting on uniform, and heading toward the academy he had gone to for seven years, he was so cheerful. This was the first time he had greeted the morning with a mood such as this according to his short memory.

Usually, he had been living with uncertainty drifting around him. It felt like there wasn't a purpose even when he breathed.

He had wasted the unending time from these seven years only to wonder how deep rootless grass was buried under.

But today was different. No, it would surely be different starting from today.

His memory still hadn't returned and Kazuma still remained an extremely mediocre student. But there was just one big difference.

Kazuma had gained a 'purpose'.

The reason originated from last night.

A mysterious man who called himself Terumi had told him. Its existence was only known to limited number of people, but the Azure certainly existed in this world.

''"If you can get the Azure, you can take back whatever you want. Everything. Things you lost, things you forgot, whatever."''

Terumi's speech was like a tale from a dream.

Bur for Kazuma, it was indeed like a tale from a dream.

''"If I have the thing called Azure, I can get my memories back?"''

''"Idiot. Not only memories. Everything, eeeeeverything. I said whatever it is, right?"''

Whatever it is.

It was certainly tempting.

Until now, Kazuma had never been proactive in remembering his past. It was because he was afraid if he realized that there was no past to remember. And then, he was also afraid if he realized that he absolutely couldn't remember anything.

But if he got the Azure Terumi was talking about... perhaps he might have a chance.

"Azure..."

It was a warm morning. Kazuma was resting his chin in his hands on a desk of the academy's classroom, muttering while he was doing nothing.

Currently he was in the middle of a class with a female lecturer explaining about an important turning point regarding the history of magic. But as if her voice was distant like the congestion of the city, it never entered Kazuma's ears.

Kazuma's mind was occupied with nothing but the Azure.

Terumi never mentioned the specifics about that object. However, other than it definitely existed, he only gave a guarantee that it would give everything to Kazuma.

Terumi was a suspicious man whose background was unknown and never frankly showed his contentment.

Kazuma also had a thought that there was something wrong with him to just swallow the words of such a man. Normally when he thought about it, such a convenient thing as what Terumi had spoken of couldn’t possibly exist.

But even if he had doubts about it, Kazuma thought that it was okay even if it was a lie.

The important thing was that he wanted to get his memories back, and that there was a way to do so.

Out of just walking silently every day in the path of ordinary student which Relius Clover had arranged, it might be possible to return to those days as his true self.

It was okay even if it could only inspire such faint hope.

The bell marking the end of the class rang. Kazuma lifted his face as he came to his senses. In the end, there wasn't a single character filling his notebook. He also couldn't recall the contents of the lesson.

On a normal day, he would have been more or less regretted that he had been dazing around. But today, there wasn't even a tiny amount of that feeling.

The lesson didn't matter. After Kazuma put the unused notebook and pen to his bag, he stood up with determination.

"...I'll search for it."

I want to regain my memories.

I want to know who and what kind of person I am.

It was the first time he clearly thought about that. It was also the first time he felt that he was truly living in this world.

First, he must make it his objective to find out just what the Azure was and where it could be found.

Fortunately, this here was Ishana——the Mages' Guild. The history hidden from the whole world was gathered on this island.

As Kazuma grabbed his bag, he left the classroom without looking back.

Cutting across the academy's courtyard and then proceeding to the side of the auditorium, a building with soaring green roof on white walls appeared.

The building with its size approximately as big as a small scale school was the academy-managed Great Library.

Not only for the students, the library was opened for Mages' Guild's staff members as well as the island's inhabitants. As the book collection consisted of books which weren't expected to survive or exist, it wasn't inferior to other libraries around the world.

It was reasonable for this library to have books that had existed in secret.

The inside was very large, and also very quiet.

The walls were white and there were endless polished stone tiles that went on and on. There were towering bookshelves as far as the tall ceilings. Ladders were placed everywhere in order to get to books placed at high altitudes.

The light from outside couldn't enter at all. All the illuminations were produced by magic. Different from artificial light bulb, the gentle lights gave off a whimsical atmosphere in the entire library.

Ever since the noon recess two days ago, Kazuma hadn't attended classes, only going back and forth between the dormitory and here.

He attempted to use the search system for the book collection to look up about the Azure, but he was only guided to books that clearly didn't have any relation to it. Although he looked them over just to be sure, the majority of them were some sort of silly stories. Even if it wasn't like that, he couldn't rely upon the likes of artful writings and poems.

Lores which weren't made public, ancient magic patterns, synthetic tables of alchemy. Every religious ceremony around the world from ancient times. On top of those, the latest technology of science and medical treatment, also the combination between alchemy and science.

Even when he searched for books that came into his mind, it didn't appear they had the right description.

"Not good..."

When he closed the last copy of the book he brought from his countless round-trips, Kazuma's head fell over the desk while he groaned.

It looked like it didn't give any result.

He read books and books, but all of them were wrong. Since this failure couldn't make him to proceed even for one millimeter toward somewhere, he got broken hearted as expected.

"...Does it even exist?"

Azure that is.

He didn't expect to be able to examine it in detail, but he didn't think that he couldn't find even a glimpse of it.

"In the first place, just what 'Azure' is...? It'd be nice if he just told me that much."

While grumbling, he poked the front cover of the book he had closed, feeling irritated.

Creature, substance, device, organization, belief, or concept. He couldn't get a plausible clue about what kind of object the obscurely-named Azure was.

As his forehead hit the desk, Kazuma let out a sigh.

"Maybe I should ask Terumi again..."

However, it didn't seem likely for that man to tell him. He had asked various questions regarding the Azure, but in the end, he was told to look it up himself.

(Hmm, but wait.)

For example, in the case that the Azure really existed and was an unfathomable technique that could make everything possible. Such ridiculous things might not just simply be recorded in books.

Moreover, would such books usually get accessed and placed in these bookshelves which the people on the island or anyone else could read?

(If I think about it, it's not strange for it not to be here.)

It was natural if it was treated like classified information. And it sounded more credible, too.

However, even if that was true, what other places should he investigate? Since the books here didn't have information as far as rumors, there was no other way but to aim for the rumor he heard about the Mages' Guild's highly classified information next.

(Mage’s Guild's highly classified information... huh.)

Despite the current Mages' Guild's standpoint, there were things which were considered vital that shouldn't be publicized. Regardless that it was only their existences that were recognized, no one knew about the details.

The way to the deep underground below the Cathedral had secure barrier stretched which wouldn't let anyone other than Ten Sages to trespass. It might be stored there...

"Kazuma-san?"

"UWAH!?"

Tapped on the shoulder from behind, Kazuma, forgetting where he was, let out a hysterical voice.

The impulse made him fall from his chair. In a panic, he clung to the back of the chair and made clattering noise while lifting his face. As he did that, the smiling figure of Trinity was there.

"I'm sorry. Did I surprise you~?"

"I-It's okay. I was just a bit dazed."

Kazuma quickly got a look at his unsightly position. He smiled as if to smooth things over.

Pushing up her large circular glasses with her fingers, Trinity stared at the desk in wonder.

"Were you checking up on something?"

"Aah, yes. Something personal has been on my mind."

While answering without any offense, Kazuma piled up the thrown out books in haste and pushed them to the side of the table.

"Umm. I might sound meddling, but..."

Being conservative while lowering her eyebrows as if she was apologizing, Trinity started with the prelude.

"Today, it seems you didn’t attend the classes. You also didn't yesterday... and the afternoon before, too."

"...So you came to warn me? As one would expect from the well-conducted Trinity Glassfille-san. You don't overlook your irresponsible fellow classmates."

He unintentionally let sarcasm slip out.

Not expecting that kind of remark from Kazuma, Trinity looked a bit surprised and had a bewildered expression.

"Well, that wasn't my intention. I apologize if I hurt your feelings."

Neatly putting both hands on front of her body, Trinity bowed her head courteously. Her soft platinum blonde hair gently swayed.

"Only... Kazuma-san, until now, you have never skipped classes even once. I got a little worried about how you're doing~."

"You're worried?"

Those words had a strange feeling to it.

How could she feel that way not to herself, but to someone else? Kazuma was baffled. She didn't wish for reward or expect any gratitude. The earnest kindness of Trinity was... awkwardly warm.

He didn't think he deserved to receive such affection that asked nothing in return.

Unrelated to Kazuma's feeling, Trinity kept a light expression and smiled charmingly like a doll.

"If it won't hinder you, can I assist you in the matter you're checking on? Since I come here often, I may have a rough grasp on the kind of book and its whereabouts."

Hesitating to talk, Kazuma scratched his cheek. He would gladly accept it if the matter he was investigating was related to a lesson. But it wasn't the case. Besides.

"It pains me, but I was just about to finish. Sorry."

"Oh my... it's me who should apologize. It'd be nice if I had called out to you much sooner."

[[Image:BB_PS1_105.jpg|thumb]]

"Ha ha. Looks like it."

While using his laugh to feign ignorance, Kazuma didn't look at Trinity's eyes.

As Kazuma arranged the books and stood up, Trinity seemingly confused, asked him:

"What were you searching for to make you seclude yourself in the library for two days?"

"Eh... Ah."

His body stiffened.

Peeking with sidelong glance, he saw Trinity looking in his direction with a curious look on her face.

She shouldn't have any ulterior motive. He understood that much. But having such pure and innocent eyes directed at him meant he couldn't help but think that she was only pretending, in order to inflict great harm to him.

"Umm... It was something... about my memory."

He couldn't lie, but he couldn’t say the truth either.

However, Trinity didn’t have a slight doubt to Kazuma's vague reply. Putting both hands on her white cheeks, her eyes sparkled as she was both astonished and joyful.

"Oh! Could it be that you've remembered something?"

"No, it's not like that. Only, it seems... there's a way to recover it. But since the method isn't widely known, I thought that maybe I could get some clue here."

Kazuma packed the books and arranged them before putting them back on the desk again.

He took a light breath. As he was with Trinity, he wanted to keep things like planning and calculating away.

When she was near, it was like time flowed slower.

Even with the slight hesitation which remained in Kazuma's mind, he rubbed it off and opened his mouth again.

"...Can we have a little talk?"

"But of course."

Trinity's soft voice gently urged him.

Kazuma hesitated again... and then he began to talk.

"I haven't given much thought about my memory loss. But when I talk with people and try to relate... I can't handle it well no matter what. When something like that happens, the memory-less me feels cheated. It felt like my feelings and emotions weren't enough when compared to other person."

The impression he wanted to give was lacking and didn't strike home. He didn't get the right tuning point.

He had a feeling like an important part was completely left out when his human soul was taking form.

"Sometimes, it feels like I'm different from other people. It'd be preferable if I were superior than the others, but I have a big disadvantage compared to other people. ...I feel like it's only me who doesn't have a presence."

"It must be... lonely."

Trinity murmured sympathy.

Giving sympathy that didn't have even a slight sarcasm on it seemed like Trinity's virtue.

"Of course I got used to it. It's not like I feel agony every day, you know? ...But."

Not finding the right words, Kazuma closed his mouth.

However, it was already enough. He felt a little better having put out his feelings.

Trinity was the first person he spoke his mind to. It might be because of her comforting air, or perhaps the indifferent silence of the Great Library.

When the warm feeling came to an end, this time he felt a little embarassed, Kazuma seemingly scratched his head roughly.

"Ah."

Suddenly, he had a thought.

When he raised his face, his eyes met Trinity's gaze while she had a blank look. Since Trinity herself couldn't clearly see Kazuma's eyes, it was Kazuma who knew that their gazes had collided.

"Trinity Glassfille-san. If I'm not mistaken, you are a close friend to Nine of the Ten Sages, right?"

"Eh? Yes, that's right~."

"Then can you talk it over with her? It's extremely unlikely for the matter I'm searching for to be discovered in this library's books. But if it's the Mages' Guild's highly classified information... if it's the confidential information that's stored inside the Cathedral by the Ten Sages, then...!"

Nine was one of the Ten Sages. Let alone inspecting highly classified information, she was in charge of it.

Certainly, she wouldn't comply if it was Kazuma who was asking, but she might if it was Trinity. As he felt a slight hope, he lifted his head with a bit of expectation.

"Kazuma-san."

However, even that disappeared with Trinity's single word.

Trinity retracted her sweet smile and her pink lips tightened. With a seriousness that didn't suit her, she stared straight at Kazuma.

"I understand the matter you're searching for is very important to you. I know it's something beyond my comprehension, and I can tell you're really serious about it. But... your request just isn't possible."

With meek demeanor, there was firm strength hidden in Trinity's words.

Kazuma sighed in disappointment. He didn't consider that it would go smoothly, but he got depressed after being strongly rejected.

"So it's no good?"

"Yes, it's not possible."

Even then, Trinity still gave a modest smile.

"I'm really sorry that I can't be of help."

"Oh no, forgive me for asking unreasonable things."

If he thought about it calmly, it was unthinkable for the gentle Trinity, who also had a strong sense of duty, to do something that would hurt her position as a friend. Once he knew it was useless, Kazuma had to think about the next step no matter what.

As he held the piled up books along with his bag, Kazuma lightly smiled in a friendly manner.

"It seems I've said some strange things. Please forget about it. And thank you for your concern. I will return to the dorm once I put these books away."

Before he got questioned any further, Kazuma prepared to leave from the spot as if he was fleeing.

Trinity's voice stopped him from doing that. This time, it was the voice he had always heard. A sweet voice that was filled with affection.

"I'm sure Kazuma-san will get those memories back. That's why, please don't be so reckless. I'm willing to give you a hand if I'm capable of it."

Kazuma only looked over his shoulder. He replied with indifferent smile.

He was grateful for her sympathy. But sympathy alone wouldn't let him reach the Azure.

===Part 2===

When he got outside, the sky had been dyed in bitter orange as if burning before he knew it.

The evening in Ishana which almost always had clear weather, save for a few rainy days, was lovely. The buildings and the trees were painted in the setting sun's vivid color.

Retracing his steps back through the academy's courtyard to get to the main school, Kazuma's cheeks got faintly hot as the evening sunlight blazed down on them like it did to the buildings and trees without exception.

Kazuma's manner of walking was nothing like a light walk. His gaze was dropped to the ground and the hand that didn't carry his bag was inserted into the pocket of his trousers.

He had been thinking.

The books that were kept in the Mages' Guild's Great Library practically couldn't be obtained in other places. They described stuff that was related to magic, sorcery, and alchemy around the world. The description of the past that hadn't been marked down in official history. There was no place but Ishana where such books could be found in any kind of number.

However, it was no good there.

The books in the Great Library were only the surface of the so called hidden part of the world. They were things that had been passed down to humanity without any kind of obstruction; or even, they had to be passed down. There was no Azure among them.

To approach the Azure, an even deeper information was required. Information hidden from the world, placed deep at the bottom.

For example, the Mages' Guild's highly classified information.

"But such a thing..."

For a common student who didn't have authority like Kazuma, there was nothing that could allow him to inspect those classified information. Unless he was a Sage, he wouldn't be able to do it.

Thinking about the Ten Sages reminded him of Nine again.

Desperate, maybe he should ask her directly. But he immediately dismissed that thought. It could be said that the possibility for her to pay attention to him was zero. In addition, Nine had strange wariness toward him.

"Haa... What should I do?"

His thin shoulders dropped as he sighed.

Even if the hope called Azure existed, he didn't know how to get to get to the entrance of the method he finally discovered.

Dragged by disappointment, he exited the school gate and headed to the dormitory. Disregarding the surrounding scenery while his feet carried him on autopilot, he approached the alley where he was attacked a few days ago.

He didn't feel like going there alone anymore.

As if seeing something unpleasant, Kazuma gave it a glance. A figure came out from the alley as if it had been waiting for him.

"Ah..."

Kazuma was startled and let out the small cry.

It was Terumi.

"Hey, Kazuma-chan. Returning from school?"

Standing with the burning red sky behind him, his silhouette was outlined in red and black, making it looked sinister for some reason. With the same usual unreadable expression and a crescent moon-like grin underneath the hood pulled low over his eyes, he got close to Kazuma.

"What's wrong? You look like in a bad mood. Something troubling you?"

"No. It's not like it's troubling..."

Getting tapped roughly on his back, Kazuma started walking after being urged by Terumi.

Avoiding the alley, they took the road that headed straight to the dormitory. Although he didn't really want to be seen by other people when he was with Terumi, he didn't want to go to an even more deserted street.

Walking onwards as the sun set, Kazuma stole a glance at Terumi.

Terumi was an odd man.

Even though Terumi knew a lot about him, Kazuma didn't know anything about Terumi. However, Kazuma once again felt like he knew Terumi from a long time ago.

Perhaps knew Terumi during the forgotten seven years before.

Since he would get dejected if his assumption was wrong, Kazuma couldn't voice it now. But someday... for example, if he could know more about it after getting the Azure, he wanted to have private conversation about Terumi.

Straying from the continuing stone-paved road, Kazuma turned towards a public park through an avenue. With the sun shining, the park was bustling with the voices of many children. The nice park was spacious with an unobstructed view.

Usually, Kazuma returned to the dormitory by taking a detour from this park. It was because he disliked the merry laughing voices of the children.

But now this annoying laughter gave him relief. Since the children were playing in the park like he expected, there shouldn't be anyone brandishing swords swooping down on him.

From the other day's situation, it seemed that beastkin had been avoiding there being any possible witnesses to his attack.

"The park is lively... just like usual."

As if grumbling, Kazuma more or less wearily murmured.

He usually only glanced at it from the outside, but the boisterous noise was beyond his expectation.

The children determinedly chasing after a ball as if there was fun in it. With the scene of out of his sight, Kazuma went through the avenue along with Terumi. It trees in the park and its vicinity had been growing since the island was first established. They stood considerably tall and imposing.

"Though the outside is in danger of world destruction, this island doesn't seem to give a damn at all."

Terumi walked at the same pace as Kazuma, making loud footsteps on stone tiles of the avenue. He was trying to act like he cared by shaking his head while letting out a sympathizing voice, but he failed badly.

The lively scene he gave a sidelong glance at didn't make good impression on him, Terumi distorted his mouth and blatantly averted his eyes as if bored with it.

"So, Kazuma-chan."

"Yes?"

"You seem to give the Mages' Guild's highly classified information quite an attention there."

Terumi began to spoke suddenly.

Kazuma's pace altered as he became puzzled.

"...Did I ever speak about that?"

"Hmmmm, no?"

Teasing him, Terumi smirked. His protruding chin slightly facing toward Kazuma.

"I know about it. Even if you don't say anything, I know it. I can read what you're thinking after all."

A chill shot down Kazuma's spine at the sound of Terumi's voice, which sounded as if he was threatening a small child. Before he could think it was untrue, he thought that it was possible if it was Terumi.

After he took a look at Kazuma, Terumi burst into laughter.

"Kukukuku. What, did you take it seriously? Idiot. Of course that isn't possible. I heard you talking about it back at the library."

"Library... Did you mean when I was speaking to Trinity-san?"

"Hmm. So the girl with glasses is called Trinity, huh."

Kazuma's face turned bitter as if he had been spat on by Terumi's affirmation.

Kazuma felt considerable gratitude toward Trinity who gave him a feeling of friendship which brightened his normally empty every day life. Should he laugh at that girl, criticizing her behavior? Or should he laugh along with her?

He almost laughed just now.

"It would've been fine if you had just called out to us back then. Eavesdropping is bad manners, you know?"

"Manners? I have bad manners!? Shit, you're making me laugh! Hey hey, Kazuma-chan. Just because you got imprisoned in this disgusting island for seven years, don't get so corrupted that you want to become a honorable magician."

"Hey, please don't talk like that in the middle of the city..."

The flustered Kazuma interrupted Terumi's words while being startled at the same time.

What a nerve to just casually speak ill of Mages' Guild while treading on the land of Ishana, which was under protection of Mages' Guild.

Terumi spoke with provocative tone like it was unclear whether he realized it or not, or realizing it but pretended he didn't know about it.

"Besides, you think it's okay if I called out to you? The atmosphere was really nice, y'know. Youth is really nice, isn't it~."

"Spare me already. Trinity-san and I don't have anything like that."

Kazuma was bad at that topic. Completely indifferent to Kazuma's tone of voice, Terumi put his hand on his forehead and shaking his shoulders like there was something amusing.

"Hahaha. Hehe, I see. Then again, women are frightening. Generally, they don't care about our intention. Don't you remember? Be careful, Kazuma-chan... Kuku."

"Thank you for the advice."

He was completely ridiculed. Kazuma's mouth was warped as he replied with cold nod.

Nevertheless, the still laughing Terumi still spoke a bit ironically.

"While I'm at it, I'll tell you something. The Mages' Guild's highly classified information... It surely exists inside the Cathedral. But that thing isn't like what you think."

Kazuma's expression tensed when he heard Terumi's manner of speaking. Couldn't believe it so suddenly, he looked at the hooded man beside him as if peeking at him.

The trees in the public park seemed to rustle as if to signify the unrest.

"Do you know the contents of the classified information?"

Terumi lightly nodded.

"Yeah, I know I know. Where might that be, hmm?"

"No way. There's only a few people including the Ten Sages who know about all of the classified information, isn't there? How can Terumi-san..."

It really didn't seem likely for Terumi to be deeply affiliated with Mages' Guild. No matter how he looked at him, Terumi looked like an outsider. How could he acquire the knowledge of this highly classified information?

Kazuma's voice was clouded with doubt. He looked at Terumi's eyes, which were glaring as if making fun of him.

"What, you don't believe it? Well, I don't really care if you believe it or not. "

"...Then please tell me. What exactly is the Mages' Guild's highly classified information?"

It was true for the Azure, but likewise, he didn't know anything about the matter called Mages' Guild's highly classified information.

Terumi stopped and turned around in a pompous manner at the questioning Kazuma who was testing him.

Kazuma also stopped almost at the same time. It was evening in the public park. While listening toa distant sound that was like from different dimension compared to the merry voices of the children, he faced Terumi.

Terumi showed his usual smile. A smile that ridiculed people.

"You want me to tell you? I'm okay with telling you... But right now, you don't have any business with the classified information."

"I believe I have something to do with it. You were saying you have knowledge regarding the Azure and the classified information, but you won't tell me what it is. Even if you say so, I don't have confidence in your words."

"Haa. Kazuma-chan's such a worrywart~."

Kazuma undauntedly talked back to Terumi who was trying to get Kazuma into his pace. Terumi calmly laughed at Kazuma like he was offended by him.

"Don't be afraid. It exists, okay? Rea~lly exists. Maybe saying it's a way to reach Azure is better than giving you information."

"A way to reach Azure..."

"As for the meaning of it, find it yourself. Don't get people to tell you everything. Like they say, you should be willing to go through struggles. ...Right, Brother?"

As he spoke, Terumi grabbed Kazuma's shoulder and pulled him toward himself. Terumi's fingers were thin, but it dug to the flesh of Kazuma's shoulder with strength that could disrupt the joints.

Terumi looked at Kazuma who was grimacing because of the pain from the surprise attack as Terumi forced him to get close. He then showed a mysterious smile.

"Listen, you need to get to the Azure by yourself. This is what you'd call a fate that can’t be avoided, got it?"

Even if you don't get it, say that you do. With such atmosphere, Terumi whispered in low tone.

Kazuma cast his eyes down as if he overpowered.

Just what actually is the Azure? To begin with, why is the management on the Cathedral so secure? If it's to protect the highly classified information, then what actually is that information?

Numerous numbers of question accumulated in his chest.

But just like Terumi said, it supposed to be his fate. He must pursue the Azure. No matter how difficult that was.

Still looking downward, Kazuma muttered faintly.

"...Someone that isn't a Ten Sage won't be permitted to get inside the Cathedral. It doesn't seem likely for Mages' Guild to give permission either."

"Well, thinking about it normally, it's useless to try to outwit the Ten Sages just by words. It's a purpose the Mages' Guild has been continually doing for hundreds of years, y'know?"

Even before Kazuma, there should be people who had an interest with the Mage’s Guild's highly classified information for various circumstances. No one had been successful in making contact with the classified information.

Persisting to protect the classified information with obstinate security was why the Mages' Guild continued to have a great presence in the hidden side of history. The Mages' Guild's massive history seemed to indicate that it was a symbol of authority's foundation; a symbol that wasn't easy to associate with.

"But then, what should I do?"

"Use your head a little, dear student. Besides, I'm not much of a thinker."

Terumi who seemed to be really appalled had his mouth distorted. As he started to walk again, his black leather shoes crrunched as they trampled the pebbles below which were carried over from the public park by wind.

It seemed these were the only hints he'd get.

Kazuma dashed to catch up with Terumi. Advancing while giving a sidelong glance to the trees that were planted in regular interval, he kept thinking and concentrating.

The problem lied on the Ten Sages and securities who kept a watchful eye on intruders. They had eyes to see Kazuma, mouths to reprimand him, and brain to decide his punishment. Unless these obstructive people were away from the Cathedral, he couldn't do much.

"For example... When all the Ten Sages got involved in a situation away from the Cathedral..."

While thinking, Kazuma let out an incoherent muttering.

Beside him, Terumi seemed amazed and snorted.

"Good thinking... is what I wanted to say. Kazuma-chan, even a kid can think that much, y'know? That isn't the number one problem here. Think harder."

"...I know."

'I was about to think about that just now, so don't interrupt me' was what Kazuma's innermost thoughts bore. He then gave it a thought again.

An ordinary and inconspicuous student who casually walked along and then stopped by the Cathedral. A situation like that wouldn't draw much attention and he might be able to slip past the Ten Sages' eyes.

(But how can I produce such situation...?)

There was no meaning of it if the situation wasn't a situation that could only be resolved by Ten Sages, not the teaching staff and the town's vigilance committee. Then, his thought was interrupted.

"Aaah. As you were thinking, some dangerous guys got near."

Again, Terumi abruptly changed the topic. He stopped walking beside Kazuma before he could ascertain the reason.

"What are you talking about, Terumi-san..."

Stopping shortly, Kazuma asked him while surveying their surroundings. Then, he finally noticed.

It should have been the usual scene, but there wasn't a single one of those annoying children there. The same was also true of the parents who normally sat, having a pleasant chat nearby. The same for the elders who sat on the benches while gazing at the sky in daze.

With the exception of Kazuma and Terumi, there wasn't anyone else in the public park.

Terumi sneered like he was spitting at the thought.

"Not magic. Ars, eh."

"A-Ars?"

"Something like a counterfeit. Simply put, it's locked us up inside this public park."

"Locked us up? Just who...!?"

Even when returning home by deliberately choosing a path that had a lot of people, it seemed he would experience strange things again. Kazuma went to panic, having had enough of it.

While Terumi fearlessly raised his mouth, he returned his glance at Kazuma as if urging him.

"Who you say? Well, isn't it them?"

Blocking the avenue on the front and the rear side, three silhouettes of people outfitted with black clothing surrounded Kazuma and Terumi.

===Part 3===

The park should have been bustling with kid's voices a little while back. Right now, it ominously fell silent.

The laughter, creaking noises of playground equipment, and jarring crying voice disappeared like they were illusions. The surrounding scenery grew dull. It was like the stench of deserted ruin was drifting about.

Standing within the midst of it were Kazuma and Terumi.

And three figures of people who appeared all of a sudden.

The silhouettes of them getting on their stance were very much resembled the person Kazuma encountered a few days ago.

Triangular ears protruding from the head; the swaying long and narrow tails on the back. The whole body was completely wrapped with black clothes they wore. They wore hood on their head that was low over their eyes and put on a strange black mask as if to conceal their faces.

It was bizarre. But thanks to that, it was easy to guess that those guys had a relation with the beastkin Tomonori from a few days ago.

And even guessing who might be their target.

"Wh-Who on earth all of you are!?"

Kazuma's throat got stiff from what a seemingly screaming voice. He took a step back as if faltered.

Ishana was protected by Mage’s Guild's barrier, so it should make it as the safest city in the world. Nevertheless, it once again suffered an attack in just a short period. Kazuma completely couldn't understand the situation.

On the other hand, Terumi displayed a composed behavior while putting both of his hands into the pockets of his trousers as if he understood the situation.

"How rare. Aren't they half-beastkin?"

"Ha... Half-beastkin?"

"Beastkin is like an incomplete brute that isn't human or animal. But a brute that fails to fall into human or beastkin category is called half-beastkin."

Now that he mentioned it, their heights were certainly tall compared to Tomonori. However, it was too low for a human adult. Their strange imbalance gave off too much of an odd feeling.

The unfamiliar odd feeling turned to fear.

Kazuma dragged his stiffened feet to retreat further. But he couldn't go away as his back hit something.

He thought it was a trunk of the lined up trees, but he was wrong. There was nothing there. There was space between the trees, but it was like as if there was an invisible wall that prevented Kazuma from retreating.

"Only that far you go. You can't get out. I said there's an ars here, right?"

Terumi laughed like he was looking at the stupidity of children toward Kazuma who gasped with shock that was too much like sorrow.

"The cat bastard from before also used that ars, too, back then. Didn't realize it?"

"Ah... That's why at that time..."

There wasn't anyone else on the street.

While curling himself up close to the invisible wall, Kazuma trembled because of the ominous understanding.

He didn't know the name of the executed ars, but it seemed to be a small scale barrier. Perhaps at that time, Nine appeared after she broke that barrier.

In other words, as long as those half-beastkins hadn't canceled the ars or got destroyed by Kazuma, it was impossible to get out from here. But under this circumstance, Kazuma simply couldn't cancel the ars.

As if enjoying this desperate situation, Terumi put his arm to Kazuma's shoulders while grinning.

"Looks like they're involved with the beastkin from the other day... So, these guys dangerous; whatcha gonna do, Kazuma Kuvaru-kun?"

"Wh-What can I do?"

As Kazuma got flustered and bewildered, the half-beastkins, with strange atmosphere drifting on them, simultaneously leaped.

The distance was shortened in an instant with dull silver cutting the wind.

"Hiee...!"

Kazuma desperately lowered his body and ran. The blade of the half-beastkin instantly diagonally slashed the place where Kazuma was before.

The unhesitating attack made Kazuma quickly became pale.

He was reminded of the other day's attack. They also intended to kill Kazuma without hesitation. Moreover, there were three opponents this time.

One after another, the half-beastkins wielded their respective specialized weapons. One had a sword; the other one took out daggers one by one while another one putting on huge claws on both hands.

The half-beastkin with sword leaped and swung downward in straight vertical line. Daggers were thrown, aiming for Kazuma's escaping feet. As if waiting for Kazuma to escape from it, the third person rushed to attack with claws. It looked random, but it was a good cooperation.

Kazuma rolled over, desperately trying to run from place to place.

As soon as he turned away, the sound of blade grazed his ear. The terror gave him goose bumps.

"Hii... Uwaah... Hah... Hah..."

Standing with his back against the thick wood as if knocking his body to it, Kazuma's disordered breath made his shoulders went up and down furiously.

Why is this happening? That was the only words going round and round inside his head.

"Ooh, ooh. That's a surprisingly skillful dodge."

Terumi's voice resounded unexpectedly close.

Kazuma turned his about-to-cry face. Terumi was sitting on a nearby bench as though it were a refined noon of a holiday, leisurely crossing his legs.

Kazuma complained to Terumi with desperate look while hugging his school bag.

"D-Don't just watch! Help me!"

"Eeh? Me? What a bother."

"How can you say it's a bother...!"

While keeping attention with the half-beatkins' movements, Kazuma pestered Terumi.

But Terumi leisurely dangled his feet while carelessly resting his chin in his hand, watching Kazuma.

"In the first place, even if I don't give you a hand, you can avoid these guys' attacks. Don't you want to get attention? Just play along."

"T-That's..."

After Terumi spoke, Kazuma suddenly had a doubt.

When the beastkin who called himself Tomonori attacked, the slashes always grazed Kazuma's skin, making him felt death appeared before his eyes each time. Still, how could it not resulted in his death back then? There was no explanation outside of good luck and miracle.

But now he felt a little... or a lot depending on the situation, self-composure.

These guys were slow. Much slower when compared to Tomonori.

"...It seems so."

It wasn't easy, but he could avoid it if he observed them. It gave a modest hope for the completely cornered Kazuma. But he immediately realized it didn't turn around the situation in any way.

"But no matter how many I dodge, it's pointless if they're not defeated, isn't it?"

"Aah, right. Sooner or later you'll get tired and may be killed in a slash."

"I-I don't want it to happen...!"

As Kazuma yelled miserably, the half-beastkins attacked in coordination again. The killing intent that was directed to Kazuma only had quite a tenacity displayed.

The slashes of sword and claws approached from the left and right side. As he ran off by making his way between the gap, daggers were pierced into the ground as if obstructing him to go to his destination.

"Wh... Uwaah!"

Kazuma fell forward because of the sudden obstacle. As a sword was swung downward there, Kazuma rolled over to escape, not minding his uniform to get dirty.

When he raised his out of breath body, he was near the bench where Terumi was sitting.

"I beg of you... Please do something!"

"Hmm, what should I do~? If you're blockhead that can't get the Azure, then you're not necessary for me. Besides, look, fighting isn't my forte."

"You said the opposite a while ago!"

A little while ago, he said that he wasn't much of a thinker.

But toward the sorrowful complain of Kazuma, Terumi teased him like it was completely not his problem without a slight nervousness on him.

"I said that?"

"You did say it! Whatever, it doesn't matter... Hii!"

Whether he had already finished speaking or not, the sound of slashed air rushed.

Grazing the top of Kazuma's head as he squatted while screaming in high pitch, three thrown daggers of the half beastkin pierced the bench behind.

Exactly right beside Terumi.

If Kazuma's reaction were late for a second, his body might be sewed there by now. It was terrifying thinking about it.

"Hihhihi. I'm joking, I'm joking. Well, it seems I'd get troubled if you were to die."

Like it was really troublesome, Terumi got up from sitting. With half of his waist unable giving out, Kazuma looked up at the standing figure of Terumi as his upper body swayed.

"So... Kazuma Kuvaru-kun."

Terumi casually gripped the half-beastkin's dagger that was stuck on the bench and pulled it. He then tossed it over his head and skillfully caught it while looking at Kazuma from under his hood as if taking a peek.

"It's not interesting to just help you. I got a condition."

"Wh... What is it?"

"Promise that you'll get the Azure."

A low voice like it was creeping up.

As it was certain that the supposedly couldn't be seen glint in Terumi's eyes was shining, Kazuma unintentionally stopped breathing.

It wasn't just breath. Everything felt like they fell into stillness for a moment. In the midst of it, only Terumi's existence that had meaning there.

The feeling was but like staring at a snake. Getting watched by the cold stare, Kazuma's spine froze still. If he were to compare Terumi's eyes, those swords of the assailants felt like toys.

"I-I promise. I mean it. That's why..."

Averting his eyes from the glint directed at him, Kazuma squeezed out his answer. If he didn't answer, he got a hunch that something terrible would happen.

Terumi pulled another knife and grinned.

A fearless and eerie one.

The cold gaze of reptile shifted from Kazuma toward the black clothed assailants.

"Don't forget those words."

No sooner after he spoke, Terumi moved.

He went in between those assailants by walking, and then played the daggers in both hands by rotating them.

The black clothed people must have changed their target as they pointed their blades from Kazuma to Terumi. Each of them assumed alerted posture and approached in irregular movement.

The half-beastkin who carried sword went around behind Terumi, and then swung the sharp blade, aiming his neck.

But at the same time, Terumi turned around with his arm quickly brushed it away. As a dull noise of slash could be heard, immediately a black figure leaped right beside Kazuma.

The bench where Terumi had been sitting on until a while ago got smashed as loud noises rang out.

"Hiiii!?"

"Ooh. My bad, my bad. Careful, Kazuma-chan."

Instead of being flinched, Terumi waved his hand with dagger still in hand.

Currently unable to stand up, Kazuma moved his feeble neck vertically.

"Ye-Yes..."

The answer was the best he could do.

In the meantime, Terumi twisted his body and kicked the claws wielding assailant high up. Then he jumped and slashed the chest of the last person who had thrown daggers from blind spot.

"C'mon c'mon c'mon! Just like this? Hyahhaha! You small fries have to make it more interesting like a small fry can! Man, this is boring!"

The bodies that were crumbled down under his feet were like lumps of shadow. He kicked them like a ball or something else entirely before stomping on them.

[[Image:BB_PS1_131.jpg|thumb]]

Even though it was three against one, Terumi's strength was overwhelming.

While assuming no stance just like when he stood in the middle of downtown, he definitely had seized and counter attacked the approaching assailants. Also, it was one crude movement like he was casually showing off his ability.

"Kuh... Move out! Report to Tomonori-sama...!"

As someone who seemed to be the leader raised his voice, the assailants began to pull back. They jumped back before disappearing from the public park.

The vicinity once again regained the tranquility of dusk.

Terumi tossed away the daggers on both of his hands like they were toys he had lost interest with. Then he walked up to the still sitting Kazuma, stretching out his foot and poked him with the leather shoe's tip.

"How long will you keep sitting, Kazuma-chan~. Is your hips giving out?"

"Y... You're really strong, Terumi-san."

Raising his eyes at Terumi who were looking down on him from a high position, Kazuma spoke with a weak voice that surprised even himself. Terumi's shoulders were shaking as he burst into laughter.

"Strong? You said I'm strong? That's so obvious. Well, you'll eventually get it back though."

"Me? What is it that I'm getting back?"

"Khukuku. Like I said, you'll understand soon enough."

Terumi grabbed Kazuma's arm while laughing and pulled him. He slapped the shoulder of the petrified Kazuma who was still holding his bag tight and made a crescent moon shape on his lips.

"Don't forget the promise."

"Promise..."

"Hey hey, that's not good. Are you pretty much still only half awake?"

The arrogant voice reverberated on Kazuma's willpower.

Strength was put into Kazuma's arm that was hugging his bag. Forceful, like it was crushing his arm.

"...It's fine. I'm not forgetting about it."

Fooling the Ten Sages' eyes and entering the Cathedral. He had to obtain it.

The Azure that is.

For that purpose, Kazuma was willing to do anything.

Kazuma didn't realize it, but he thought about it as his last resort.

Afterwards, Kazuma and Terumi separated in front of the dormitory.

Terumi stood still in front of the dormitory for a while. Before long, he abruptly looked up over his shoulder.

There was a three stories residence stood up near the dormitory. A figure was standing on the rooftop. The height was small; the long tails were the most characteristic of all, but its silhouette emerged as it got basked by the setting sun.

It was Tomonori.

Standing on the rooftop, Tomonori stared at the dormitory with eyes that were aiming for a prey. Until just now, he must have been focusing on the vanishing figure of Kazuma there.

He might be waiting for the chance to kill him. Or else, he might be making sure of something.

Either way, it was only an eyesore for Terumi.

Tomonori slightly moved. His large eyes moved for a bit, staring at Terumi who was standing in front of the dormitory.

The distance where they were glaring at each other was somewhat far. But disregarding such a thing, Terumi and Tomonori were aware of each other's existence and their obvious hostility.

But this time, the distance didn't get shortened further. Tomonori turned his heel; and like an olden spy from a faraway island country that was currently in ruin, he became a shadow and disappeared in an instant.

The cat's presence had completely disappeared, yet Terumi glared upward at the uninhabited rooftop.

"...Tch."

He clicked his tongue in annoyance.

Whatever. It has already begun anyway.

The gears have engaged and started to move. It can't be stopped anymore even if they struggle.

===Part 4===

As dinner on the dormitory came to end, Kazuma went back to his room without speaking to anyone else.

After turning on the lamp in the dark room, he closed the door.

An ordinary room with ordinary furniture lined up. But for Kazuma, it was the most calming place.

Boiling hot water in a small pot, he brewed black tea. It was a poor quality one he bought at a shop in the main street of the island, but it was enough for Kazuma.

After blowing his breath to cool it, he had a sip. And then, he unconsciously sighed.

He had to experience something unpleasant again today. Although it went well as he was fortunately together with Terumi, Kazuma wondered what would happen if he was alone.

There was something with his surroundings lately.

Celica A. Mercury, a beastkin, and Terumi appeared. Today, even half-beastkins also appeared.

And then the Azure.

"Azure..."

He had to think some kind of a plan.

Ten Sages were a given prestige that made them considered as the most excellent magicians among the Mage’s Guild; it was also a social status. If they had to act, it would require an incident with a level that simply couldn’t be resolved by other magicians.

Nonetheless, the one who would initiate the plan was Kazuma.

An incident that couldn't be resolved without Ten Sages, but also one that Kazuma could realize.

"Dammit... There must be something."

He unconsciously spoke rude to himself.

Then... a knocking resounded on the room's door.

Kazuma raised his face and frowning. The time was late as it had already beyond dinnertime. Even while disregarding the time, he had no idea who would visit his room.

"Yes?"

It might be Terumi, he thought.

But the returned voice from the other side of the door was different.

"I'm sorry since it was so sudden. It's Trinity Glassfille."

A voice as sweet as marshmallow. Kazuma couldn't immediately grasp the meaning of the words he had heard. Several seconds being absent minded later, he hurriedly opened the door.

The figure there made Kazuma stopped thinking once more.

Without a doubt, Trinity Glassfille was there.

It was prohibited for girls to visit the boys' dormitory, but such a thing was practically rare.

The spectacle of Trinity, who was famous for her good conduct in the academy, to be alone in the hallway of boys' dormitory felt out of place one way or another.

"Thank god, you're safe."

Looking at Kazuma, Trinity brushed aside the discomfort with a sigh of relief as her expression began to smile broadly.

"Huh?"

What did she mean by safe? Still with the door opened, Kazuma asked a question in return with a surprised and dull face.

Putting both her hands together on her mouth, Trinity bashfully smiled.

"Aah, sorry~. The truth is, this evening, just like when Kazuma-san was attacked before, Nine said that she sensed unusual force... So I thought perhaps something happened to Kazuma-san~."

"And then you went out of your way coming here at this time?"

A truly whimsical person. Kazuma went out to the hallway while amazed.

Fortunately, there wasn't anyone else in the hallway.

Since Kazuma's room was at the most end, there shouldn't be anyone passing there and got in the way. But since there was just the two of them in a secluded place, with the girl being the same age as him, the circumstances made him felt a quite sensitive mood.

"I'm really sorry. But no matter what, it's been on my mind."

As she spoke, Trinity's gentle eyes looked like as if they miraculously saw through everything.

How could it be? Such a thing shouldn't be possible, but it was like the bottom of Kazuma's heart that he didn't even aware of was being scooped up. Kazuma confronted her with a forced smile.

"I'm sorry for troubling you. But it's all right. Nothing was happened."

Kazuma decided to keep quiet about being given a hard time by black clothed people. He felt awkward to cause further worry to Trinity who somehow couldn't help but felt concerned. Above all, he wanted to avoid a situation where he had to speak about Terumi.

He didn't want unrelated person to know about Terumi and the Azure.

"Is that so? Thank goodness."

Trinity whispered quietly.

After hanging her head for a moment, she reservedly raised her face.

The green eyes affectionately stared at Kazuma.

"Umm~. Kazuma-san."

It was Trinity's sweet voice he had always heard. But there wasn't only sweetness in there. A dignity that seemed suppressing the noise on the surrounding was drifting about.

That purity also pulled Kazuma's consciousness as if being prompted gently.

"If you're being caught in some kind of trouble, then I'll lend you my strength. So please, at least don't do dangerous thing."

"Eh...?"

"I don't know anything about the circumstances surrounding you. However... I can't help but feel that there has been some kind of unrest around Kazuma-san these days."

While she said that she didn't know about it, her words totally hit the mark.

Kazuma's heart jumped. But at the same time, various kind of emotions swirling within him

It was pleasant to receive this kind of genuine care, but it was shameful to be seen helpless like this.

He felt guilty to deceive Trinity from here on. If he were to trick Nine, it would be like he also betrayed Trinity.

He missed the ordinary, inconspicuous dull life of a student and her greetings on every morning.

When Kazuma's wish were to come true, the same as always scene wouldn't be there anymore. For a little. Just for a little...

"You needn't worry... about me."

Covering the emotion that was too much to handle, Kazuma gently slackened his cheeks.

He had grown used to make a smiling face, but it felt slightly painful when the other party was Trinity. It was like he paid back her pure sincerity with impure faithlessness.

However, Kazuma continued.

"I don't particularly get caught up with anything. I have no clue regarding what Trinity-san is speaking of. Certainly, I had a dangerous experience on the other day... but that was all. I'm all right."

Toward Kazuma who spoke like he was persuading her, Trinity watched him intently without averting her eyes even for a little. Not even a sign of doubt appeared on her crystal clear green eyes.

"...I'm relieved to hear about that."

But somehow, her presently expressed smile appeared to have relief while simultaneously had sadness, too.

Taking a step backward, Trinity bowed politely with a behavior that was as gentle as her tone of voice.

"I'm glad I summoned my courage to come this far to see you. Thank you for showing your face. Excuse me for coming so late~."

"It's okay. Be careful on your way back, Trinity Glassfille-san."

Trinity bowed her head once more, left a well-mannered smile, and then slowly returned to the hallway.

After seeing off Trinity's leaving figure, Kazuma turned back to his room.

As if snatching his consciousness, the passing by Trinity's seemingly sad smile lingered in his chest.

Did she see through the lie Kazuma had told her? If that was the case, then why didn't she question him?

After closing the door and locking it, Kazuma hit his forehead at the door.

She had especially come all the way here. Since it would have been easy, maybe at least he should have given her a word of thanks.

"——Hey hey. Don't tell me you just gonna swallow that woman's words?"

From behind Kazuma, a scornful voice jumped at him like cold water.

It was like being snapped out of dream in a single breath. Kazuma turned around with inconceivable feeling.

There, just like the first time they met, Terumi sat on a wooden chair, acting like he owned the place.

"P-Please don't surprise me. Just where did you come from!?"

His waist gave out from too much of a surprise. With Kazuma's back clung to the door while miserably complaining, Terumi happily laughed while sitting on top of the chair.

"Khukuku. I dunno what you mean by that, but it's really funny. I've been here from the beginning."

"But that..."

'Can't be possible', was what going to be his retort; but Kazuma swallowed the words in the middle of it. When Terumi first appeared, there was never any common notice.

If Terumi was saying it, then perhaps he was truly had been in this room from the very beginning. But Kazuma just didn't notice it.

For some reason, the air around Terumi gave an impression like that.

After separating his back from the door, Kazuma walked slowly before sitting down on the edge of his bed.

Before he knew it, Terumi was drinking the black tea he brewed some time ago on his own. It would have become lukewarm anyway, so Kazuma didn't feel like making his way to get it back.

"What did you mean when you said not to swallow Trinity-san's words?"

Joining his hands together on the opened gap between his knees, Kazuma looked at Terumi.

Both Kazuma's long bangs and the hood Terumi put on low over his eyes were concealing their eyes. But strangely, their sights clashed spontaneously.

Terumi, holding the cup by hooking it with his fingers, drained its contents as he gulped them.

"I told you not to just swallow it, right? But... was she called Trinity? Well, it doesn't matter. Do you think it's okay to really trust that woman?"

"Why are you saying such a thing? She is just worried."

Unable to comprehend the meaning of Terumi's words, Kazuma criticized Terumi like he was irritated.

Looking amazed and in sympathetic tone of voice, Terumi exaggeratedly shook his head.

"Oh man, you poor, poor thing. You've been living a lukewarm life in this ignorant, peaceful island. But I guess it can't be helped. Stupid people will get taken advantage of, used, and dumped in the end, y'know?"

"What are you trying to say...?"

When he was speaking that far, Kazuma got more and more uneasy. Toward Kazuma who glanced quizzically, Terumi gave him unpleasant smile with his usual tone of voice.

"You really don't notice? That woman is monitoring you."

Monitoring.

The unexpected word froze Kazuma's thought.

Terumi rudely put back the cup to desk. The coarse noise made Kazuma got back to breathing.

But he simply couldn't get back to being calm.

"Monitoring... Trinity-san... at me?"

"Who else is there?"

"But why..."

"You don't have any idea? Really? Even one? ...Really?"

Terumi's voice fueled the suspicion that began to grow in Kazuma. The gradually growing suspicion grew larger as he would find something if he searched the memories of the past few days.

"Remember... ''Kazuma Kuvaru''."

Terumi's words shook his mind.

The awfully sharp gaze of Nine who was cautious against Kazuma. Those eyes that were like they were groping for Kazuma's innermost thoughts one-by-one. She was a Ten Sage after all. It wouldn't be a miracle even if she guessed something.

And then Trinity. Inside that undiscriminating and tender smile she wore, what kind of face did she have? She was hidden in Nine's shadow, but she was the excellent Platinum the Trinity.

"Trinity-san is... monitoring me..."

It wasn't like the mutter was directed to anyone, but Kazuma acknowledged it. It spread on his heart in a flash. The gratitude and obligation he held toward Trinity until now were dyed in black.

It was hard to believe.

However... was it possible to say that there was absolutely zero chance of her giving such harmless smile while monitoring every single of Kazuma's move?

While casting his eyes down with his crossed fingers biting the back of his hands, Kazuma held a distinct suspicion.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 1 Chapter 3

2015-08-21T17:38:14Z

Specs: /* Chapter 3: Mind of Azure Deviation */ Edited to make more sense in English. Was originally quite a literal translation.

==Chapter 3: Mind of Azure Deviation==

===Part 1===

When there was no memory, there was no past.

When there was no past, there was a period of time when he wasn't alive.

All this time, Kazuma was always wondering whether he was truly alive.

Just what exactly was the 'him' who was standing here presently? Was he alive or dead? Had he truly been born? Did he really even exist?

Such doubts always plague his mind.

Since the next day, Kazuma's mind was lighter.

When he woke up on morning, putting on uniform, and heading toward the academy he had gone to for seven years, he was so cheerful. This was the first time he had greeted the morning with a mood such as this according to his short memory.

Usually, he had been living with uncertainty drifting around him. It felt like there wasn't a purpose even when he breathed.

He had wasted the unending time from these seven years only to wonder how deep rootless grass was buried under.

But today was different. No, it would surely be different starting from today.

His memory still hadn't returned and Kazuma still remained an extremely mediocre student. But there was just one big difference.

Kazuma had gained a 'purpose'.

The reason originated from last night.

A mysterious man who called himself Terumi had told him. Its existence was only known to limited number of people, but the Azure certainly existed in this world.

''"If you can get the Azure, you can take back whatever you want. Everything. Things you lost, things you forgot, whatever."''

Terumi's speech was like a tale from a dream.

Bur for Kazuma, it was indeed like a tale from a dream.

''"If I have the thing called Azure, I can get my memories back?"''

''"Idiot. Not only memories. Everything, eeeeeverything. I said whatever it is, right?"''

Whatever it is.

It was certainly tempting.

Until now, Kazuma had never been proactive in remembering his past. It was because he was afraid if he realized that there was no past to remember. And then, he was also afraid if he realized that he absolutely couldn't remember anything.

But if he got the Azure Terumi was talking about... perhaps he might have a chance.

"Azure..."

It was a warm morning. Kazuma was resting his chin in his hands on a desk of the academy's classroom, muttering while he was doing nothing.

Currently he was in the middle of a class with a female lecturer explaining about an important turning point regarding the history of magic. But as if her voice was distant like the congestion of the city, it never entered Kazuma's ears.

Kazuma's mind was occupied with nothing but the Azure.

Terumi never mentioned the specifics about that object. However, other than it definitely existed, he only gave a guarantee that it would give everything to Kazuma.

Terumi was a suspicious man whose background was unknown and never frankly showed his contentment.

Kazuma also had a thought that there was something wrong with him to just swallow the words of such a man. Normally when he thought about it, such a convenient thing as what Terumi had spoken of couldn’t possibly exist.

But even if he had doubts about it, Kazuma thought that it was okay even if it was a lie.

The important thing was that he wanted to get his memories back, and that there was a way to do so.

Out of just walking silently every day in the path of ordinary student which Relius Clover had arranged, it might be possible to return to those days as his true self.

It was okay even if it could only inspire such faint hope.

The bell marking the end of the class rang. Kazuma lifted his face as he came to his senses. In the end, there wasn't a single character filling his notebook. He also couldn't recall the contents of the lesson.

On a normal day, he would have been more or less regretted that he had been dazing around. But today, there wasn't even a tiny amount of that feeling.

The lesson didn't matter. After Kazuma put the unused notebook and pen to his bag, he stood up with determination.

"...I'll search for it."

I want to regain my memories.

I want to know who and what kind of person I am.

It was the first time he clearly thought about that. It was also the first time he felt that he was truly living in this world.

First, he must make it his objective to find out just what the Azure was and where it could be found.

Fortunately, this here was Ishana——the Mages' Guild. The history hidden from the whole world was gathered on this island.

As Kazuma grabbed his bag, he left the classroom without looking back.

Cutting across the academy's courtyard and then proceeding to the side of the auditorium, a building with soaring green roof on white walls appeared.

The building with its size approximately as big as a small scale school was the academy-managed Great Library.

Not only for the students, the library was opened for Mages' Guild's staff members as well as the island's inhabitants. As the book collection consisted of books which weren't expected to survive or exist, it wasn't inferior to other libraries around the world.

It was reasonable for this library to have books that had existed in secret.

The inside was very large, and also very quiet.

The walls were white and there were endless polished stone tiles that went on and on. There were towering bookshelves as far as the tall ceilings. Ladders were placed everywhere in order to get to books placed at high altitudes.

The light from outside couldn't enter at all. All the illuminations were produced by magic. Different from artificial light bulb, the gentle lights gave off a whimsical atmosphere in the entire library.

Ever since the noon recess two days ago, Kazuma hadn't attended classes, only going back and forth between the dormitory and here.

He attempted to use the search system for the book collection to look up about the Azure, but he was only guided to books that clearly didn't have any relation to it. Although he looked them over just to be sure, the majority of them were some sort of silly stories. Even if it wasn't like that, he couldn't rely upon the likes of artful writings and poems.

Lores which weren't made public, ancient magic patterns, synthetic tables of alchemy. Every religious ceremony around the world from ancient times. On top of those, the latest technology of science and medical treatment, also the combination between alchemy and science.

Even when he searched for books that came into his mind, it didn't appear they had the right description.

"Not good..."

When he closed the last copy of the book he brought from his countless round-trips, Kazuma's head fell over the desk while he groaned.

It looked like it didn't give any result.

He read books and books, but all of them were wrong. Since this failure couldn't make him to proceed even for one millimeter toward somewhere, he got broken hearted as expected.

"...Does it even exist?"

Azure that is.

He didn't expect to be able to examine it in detail, but he didn't think that he couldn't find even a glimpse of it.

"In the first place, just what 'Azure' is...? It'd be nice if he just told me that much."

While grumbling, he poked the front cover of the book he had closed, feeling irritated.

Creature, substance, device, organization, belief, or concept. He couldn't get a plausible clue about what kind of object the obscurely-named Azure was.

As his forehead hit the desk, Kazuma let out a sigh.

"Maybe I should ask Terumi again..."

However, it didn't seem likely for that man to tell him. He had asked various questions regarding the Azure, but in the end, he was told to look it up himself.

(Hmm, but wait.)

For example, in the case that the Azure really existed and was an unfathomable technique that could make everything possible. Such ridiculous things might not just simply be recorded in books.

Moreover, would such books usually get accessed and placed in these bookshelves which the people on the island or anyone else could read?

(If I think about it, it's not strange for it not to be here.)

It was natural if it was treated like classified information. And it sounded more credible, too.

However, even if that was true, what other places should he investigate? Since the books here didn't have information as far as rumors, there was no other way but to aim for the rumor he heard about the Mages' Guild's highly classified information next.

(Mage’s Guild's highly classified information... huh.)

Despite the current Mages' Guild's standpoint, there were things which were considered vital that shouldn't be publicized. Regardless that it was only their existences that were recognized, no one knew about the details.

The way to the deep underground below the Cathedral had secure barrier stretched which wouldn't let anyone other than Ten Sages to trespass. It might be stored there...

"Kazuma-san?"

"UWAH!?"

Tapped on the shoulder from behind, Kazuma, forgetting where he was, let out a hysterical voice.

The impulse made him fall from his chair. In a panic, he clung to the back of the chair and made clattering noise while lifting his face. As he did that, the smiling figure of Trinity was there.

"I'm sorry. Did I surprise you~?"

"I-It's okay. I was just a bit dazed."

Kazuma quickly got a look at his unsightly position. He smiled as if to smooth things over.

Pushing up her large circular glasses with her fingers, Trinity stared at the desk in wonder.

"Were you checking up on something?"

"Aah, yes. Something personal has been on my mind."

While answering without any offense, Kazuma piled up the thrown out books in haste and pushed them to the side of the table.

"Umm. I might sound meddling, but..."

Being conservative while lowering her eyebrows as if she was apologizing, Trinity started with the prelude.

"Today, it seems you didn’t attend the classes. You also didn't yesterday... and the afternoon before, too."

"...So you came to warn me? As one would expect from the well-conducted Trinity Glassfille-san. You don't overlook your irresponsible fellow classmates."

He unintentionally let sarcasm slip out.

Not expecting that kind of remark from Kazuma, Trinity looked a bit surprised and had a bewildered expression.

"Well, that wasn't my intention. I apologize if I hurt your feelings."

Neatly putting both hands on front of her body, Trinity bowed her head courteously. Her soft platinum blonde hair gently swayed.

"Only... Kazuma-san, until now, you have never skipped classes even once. I got a little worried about how you're doing~."

"You're worried?"

Those words had a strange feeling to it.

How could she feel that way not to herself, but to someone else? Kazuma was baffled. She didn't wish for reward or expect any gratitude. The earnest kindness of Trinity was... awkwardly warm.

He didn't think he deserved to receive such affection that asked nothing in return.

Unrelated to Kazuma's feeling, Trinity kept a light expression and smiled charmingly like a doll.

"If it won't hinder you, can I assist you in the matter you're checking on? Since I come here often, I may have a rough grasp on the kind of book and its whereabouts."

Hesitating to talk, Kazuma scratched his cheek. He would gladly accept it if the matter he was investigating was related to a lesson. But it wasn't the case. Besides.

"It pains me, but I was just about to finish. Sorry."

"Oh my... it's me who should apologize. It'd be nice if I had called out to you much sooner."

[[Image:BB_PS1_105.jpg|thumb]]

"Ha ha. Looks like it."

While using his laugh to feign ignorance, Kazuma didn't look at Trinity's eyes.

As Kazuma arranged the books and stood up, Trinity seemingly confused, asked him:

"What were you searching for to make you seclude yourself in the library for two days?"

"Eh... Ah."

His body stiffened.

Peeking with sidelong glance, he saw Trinity looking in his direction with a curious look on her face.

She shouldn't have any ulterior motive. He understood that much. But having such pure and innocent eyes directed at him meant he couldn't help but think that she was only pretending, in order to inflict great harm to him.

"Umm... It was something... about my memory."

He couldn't lie, but he couldn’t say the truth either.

However, Trinity didn’t have a slight doubt to Kazuma's vague reply. Putting both hands on her white cheeks, her eyes sparkled as she was both astonished and joyful.

"Oh! Could it be that you've remembered something?"

"No, it's not like that. Only, it seems... there's a way to recover it. But since the method isn't widely known, I thought that maybe I could get some clue here."

Kazuma packed the books and arranged them before putting them back on the desk again.

He took a light breath. As he was with Trinity, he wanted to keep things like planning and calculating away.

When she was near, it was like time flowed slower.

Even with the slight hesitation which remained in Kazuma's mind, he rubbed it off and opened his mouth again.

"...Can we have a little talk?"

"But of course."

Trinity's soft voice gently urged him.

Kazuma hesitated again... and then he began to talk.

"I haven't given much thought about my memory loss. But when I talk with people and try to relate... I can't handle it well no matter what. When something like that happens, the memory-less me feels cheated. It felt like my feelings and emotions weren't enough when compared to other person."

The impression he wanted to give was lacking and didn't strike home. He didn't get the right tuning point.

He had a feeling like an important part was completely left out when his human soul was taking form.

"Sometimes, it feels like I'm different from other people. It'd be preferable if I were superior than the others, but I have a big disadvantage compared to other people. ...I feel like it's only me who doesn't have a presence."

"It must be... lonely."

Trinity murmured sympathy.

Giving sympathy that didn't have even a slight sarcasm on it seemed like Trinity's virtue.

"Of course I got used to it. It's not like I feel agony every day, you know? ...But."

Not finding the right words, Kazuma closed his mouth.

However, it was already enough. He felt a little better having put out his feelings.

Trinity was the first person he spoke his mind to. It might be because of her comforting air, or perhaps the indifferent silence of the Great Library.

When the warm feeling came to an end, this time he felt a little embarassed, Kazuma seemingly scratched his head roughly.

"Ah."

Suddenly, he had a thought.

When he raised his face, his eyes met Trinity's gaze while she had a blank look. Since Trinity herself couldn't clearly see Kazuma's eyes, it was Kazuma who knew that their gazes had collided.

"Trinity Glassfille-san. If I'm not mistaken, you are a close friend to Nine of the Ten Sages, right?"

"Eh? Yes, that's right~."

"Then can you talk it over with her? It's extremely unlikely for the matter I'm searching for to be discovered in this library's books. But if it's the Mages' Guild's highly classified information... if it's the confidential information that's stored inside the Cathedral by the Ten Sages, then...!"

Nine was one of the Ten Sages. Let alone inspecting highly classified information, she was in charge of it.

Certainly, she wouldn't comply if it was Kazuma who was asking, but she might if it was Trinity. As he felt a slight hope, he lifted his head with a bit of expectation.

"Kazuma-san."

However, even that disappeared with Trinity's single word.

Trinity retracted her sweet smile and her pink lips tightened. With a seriousness that didn't suit her, she stared straight at Kazuma.

"I understand the matter you're searching for is very important to you. I know it's something beyond my comprehension, and I can tell you're really serious about it. But... your request just isn't possible."

With meek demeanor, there was firm strength hidden in Trinity's words.

Kazuma sighed in disappointment. He didn't consider that it would go smoothly, but he got depressed after being strongly rejected.

"So it's no good?"

"Yes, it's not possible."

Even then, Trinity still gave a modest smile.

"I'm really sorry that I can't be of help."

"Oh no, forgive me for asking unreasonable things."

If he thought about it calmly, it was unthinkable for the gentle Trinity, who also had a strong sense of duty, to do something that would hurt her position as a friend. Once he knew it was useless, Kazuma had to think about the next step no matter what.

As he held the piled up books along with his bag, Kazuma lightly smiled in a friendly manner.

"It seems I've said some strange things. Please forget about it. And thank you for your concern. I will return to the dorm once I put these books away."

Before he got questioned any further, Kazuma prepared to leave from the spot as if he was fleeing.

Trinity's voice stopped him from doing that. This time, it was the voice he had always heard. A sweet voice that was filled with affection.

"I'm sure Kazuma-san will get those memories back. That's why, please don't be so reckless. I'm willing to give you a hand if I'm capable of it."

Kazuma only looked over his shoulder. He replied with indifferent smile.

He was grateful for her sympathy. But sympathy alone wouldn't let him reach the Azure.

===Part 2===

When he got outside, the sky had been dyed in bitter orange as if burning before he knew it.

The evening in Ishana which almost always had clear weather, save for a few rainy days, was lovely. The buildings and the trees were painted in the setting sun's vivid color.

Retracing his steps back through the academy's courtyard to get to the main school, Kazuma's cheeks got faintly hot as the evening sunlight blazed down on them like it did to the buildings and trees without exception.

Kazuma's manner of walking was nothing like a light walk. His gaze was dropped to the ground and the hand that didn't carry his bag was inserted into the pocket of his trousers.

He had been thinking.

The books that were kept in the Mages' Guild's Great Library practically couldn't be obtained in other places. They described stuff that was related to magic, sorcery, and alchemy around the world. The description of the past that hadn't been marked down in official history. There was no place but Ishana where such books could be found in any kind of number.

However, it was no good there.

The books in the Great Library were only the surface of the so called hidden part of the world. They were things that had been passed down to humanity without any kind of obstruction; or even, they had to be passed down. There was no Azure among them.

To approach the Azure, an even deeper information was required. Information hidden from the world, placed deep at the bottom.

For example, the Mages' Guild's highly classified information.

"But such a thing..."

For a common student who didn't have authority like Kazuma, there was nothing that could allow him to inspect those classified information. Unless he was a Ten Sage, he wouldn't be able to do it.

The Ten Sages phrase reminded him of Nine again.

Desperate, maybe he should ask her directly. But he immediately dismissed that thought. It could be said that the possibility for her to pay attention to him was zero. In addition, Nine had strange wariness toward him.

"Haa... What should I do?"

His thin shoulders dropped as he sighed.

Even if the hope called Azure existed, he didn't know how to get to get to the entrance of the method he finally discovered.

Dragged by disappointment, he exited the school gate and headed to dormitory. Disregarding the surrounding scenery while advancing his feet, he approached the alley where he was attacked a few days ago.

He didn't feel like going there alone anymore.

As if seeing unpleasant thing, Kazuma gave it a glance. A figure came out from the alley as if waiting for him.

"Ah..."

Kazuma got surprised and let out a voice.

It was Terumi.

"Hey, Kazuma-chan. Returning from school?"

Standing with burning red sky behind him, his silhouette was fringed with red and black, making it looked sinister for some reason. With the same usual unreadable expression and a crescent moon-like grin underneath the hood low over his eyes, he got close to Kazuma.

"What's wrong? You look like in a bad mood. Something troubling?"

"No. It's not like it's troubling..."

Getting tapped roughly on his back, Kazuma started walking after being urged by Terumi.

Avoiding the alley, they took the road that heading straight to dormitory. Although he didn't really want to be seen by other people when he was with Terumi, he presently didn't want to go to an even more deserted street.

While walking during the setting sun, Kazuma stole a glance at Terumi.

Terumi was an odd man.

Even though Terumi knew a lot about him, Kazuma didn't know anything about Terumi. However, Kazuma once again felt like he knew Terumi from a long time ago.

Perhaps he got along with Terumi during the forgotten seven years before.

Since he would get dejected if his assumption was wrong, Kazuma couldn't tell it now. But someday... for example, if he could know more about it after getting the Azure, he wanted to have private conversation about Terumi.

Straying from the continuing stone-paved road, Kazuma turned his feet to a public park through an avenue. With the sun shining, the park was bustling with the voices of many children. The nice park was spacious with unobstructed view.

Usually, Kazuma returned to the dormitory by taking a detour from this park. It was because he disliked the merry laughing voices of the children.

But now this annoying laughs gave him relief. Since the children wandered aimlessly in the park like he expected, there shouldn't be anyone brandishing sword swooping down on him.

From the other day's situation, it seemed that beastkin had been avoiding for someone to witness the attack.

"The park is lively... just like usual."

As if grumbling, Kazuma more or less wearily murmured.

He usually only glanced at it from the outside, but the boisterous noise was beyond his expectation.

The children determinedly chasing after a ball as it there was fun in it. With the scene of out of his sight, Kazuma went through the avenue along with Terumi. It seemed this park's lined up trees in this park and its vicinity had been growing from the beginning when the island was established. They grew up considerably big and imposing.

"Though the outside is in danger of world destruction, this island doesn't seem to give a damn at all."

Terumi walked on the same pace as Kazuma and making loud footsteps on the avenue that was paved with stone tiles. He was trying to act like he cared by shaking his head while letting out a sympathizing voice, but he failed badly.

As the lively scene he gave a sidelong glance at didn't make good impression on him, Terumi distorted his mouth and blatantly averted his eyes as if he got bored.

"So, Kazuma-chan."

"Yes?"

"You seem to give the Mage’s Guild's highly classified information quite an attention there."

Terumi began to spoke suddenly.

Kazuma's pace got disordered as he got confused.

"...Did I ever speak about that?"

"Hmmmm, no?"

Teasing him, Terumi smirked. His protruding chin was slightly facing toward Kazuma.

"I know about it. Even if you don't say anything, I know it. I can read what you're thinking after all."

Kazuma's spine got startled to Terumi's voice as if he was threatening a kid. Before he could think it was true, he thought that it was possible if it was Terumi.

After he took a look at Kazuma, Terumi burst into laughter.

"Kukukuku. What, did you take it seriously? Idiot. Of course that isn't possible. I heard you talking about it back at the library."

"Library... Did you mean when I was speaking to Trinity-san?"

"Hmm. So the glasses girl's called Trinity, huh."

Kazuma's face turned bitter as if he had been spat by Terumi's affirmation.

Kazuma felt considerable gratitude toward Trinity who gave him a ticklish stimulus called friendship into his empty every day. Should he laugh at that girl, criticizing her behavior? Or should he laugh along with her?

He almost laughed just now.

"It should've been fine if you just call out to us back then. Eavesdropping is a bad manner, you know?"

"Manner? I did a bad manner!? Shit, you're making me laugh! Hey hey, Kazuma-chan. Just because you got imprisoned in this disgusting island for seven years, don't get so corrupted that you want to become a honorable magician."

"Hey, please don't talk like that in the middle of the city..."

The flustered Kazuma interrupted Terumi's words while being startled at the same time.

What a nerve to just casually spoke ill of Mage’s Guild while treading on the land of Ishana, which was under protection of Mage’s Guild.

Terumi spoke with provocative tone like it was unclear whether he realized it or not, or realizing it but pretended he didn't know about it.

"Besides, you think it's okay if I called you out? The atmosphere was really nice, y'know. Youth is really nice, isn't it~."

"Spare me already. Trinity-san and I don't have anything like that."

Kazuma was bad at that topic. Completely indifferent with Kazuma's tone of voice, Terumi put his hand on his forehead and shaking his shoulders like there was something amusing.

"Hihihi. Hehe, I see. Then again, women are frightening. Generally, they don't care about our intention. Don't you remember? Be careful, Kazuma-chan... Kuku."

"Thank you for the advice."

He was completely ridiculed. Kazuma's mouth was warped as he replied with cold nod.

Nevertheless, the still laughing Terumi still spoke a bit ironically.

"While I'm at it, I'll tell you something. The Mage’s Guild's highly classified information... It surely exists inside the Cathedral. But that thing isn't like what you think."

Kazuma's expression tensed when he heard Terumi's manner of speaking. Couldn't believe it so suddenly, he looked at the hooded man beside him as if peeking at him.

The trees on the public park felt like they rustled in unrest.

"Do you know the contents of the classified information?"

Terumi lightly nodded.

"Yeah, I know I know. Where might that be, hmm?"

"No way. There's only a few person including Ten Sages to know about all of the classified information, isn't it? How can Terumi-san..."

It really didn't seem likely for Terumi to be deeply affiliated with Mage’s Guild. No matter how he looked at him, Terumi looked like an outsider. How could he acquire the knowledge of the highly classified information?

Kazuma's voice was clouded with doubt. He looked at Terumi's glaring eyes as if making fun of him.

"What, you don't believe it? Well, I don't really care if you believe it or not. "

"...Then please tell me. What exactly is the Mage’s Guild's highly classified information?"

It was true for the Azure, but likewise, he didn't know anything about the matter called Mage’s Guild's highly classified information.

Terumi stopped his feet and turned around in a pompous manner at the questioning Kazuma who was testing him.

Kazuma also stopped almost at the same time. It was evening in the public park. While listening to distant sound that was like from different dimension compared to the merry voices of the children, he faced Terumi.

Terumi showed his usual smile. A smile that ridiculed people.

"You want me to tell you? I'm okay with telling you... But right now, you don't have any business with the classified information."

"I believe I have something to do with it. You were saying you have knowledge regarding the Azure and the classified information, but you didn't tell me the important thing. Even if you say so, I don't have confidence in your words."

"Haa. Kazuma-chan's such a worrywart~."

Kazuma undauntedly talked back to Terumi who was trying to get Kazuma into his pace. Terumi calmly laughed at Kazuma like he was offended by him.

"Don't be afraid. It exists, okay? Rea~lly exists. Maybe saying it a way to reach Azure is closer than saying it as information."

"A way to reach Azure..."

"As for the meaning of it, find it yourself. Don't get people to tell you everything. Like people said, you should be willing to go through struggles. ...Right, Brother?"

As he spoke, Terumi grabbed Kazuma's shoulder and pulled him toward himself. Terumi's fingers were thin, but it dug to the flesh of Kazuma's shoulder with strength that could disrupt the joints.

Terumi looked at Kazuma who was grimacing because of the pain from the surprise attack as Terumi forced him to get close. He then showed a mysterious smile.

"Listen, you need to get to the Azure by yourself. This is what you'd call a fate that can’t be avoided, got it?"

Even if you don't get it, say that you do. With such atmosphere, Terumi whispered in low tone.

Kazuma casted his eyes down as if he got overpowered.

Just what actually is the Azure? To begin with, why is the management on the Cathedral so secure? If it's to protect the highly classified information, then what actually is that information?

Numerous numbers of question accumulated in his chest.

But just like Terumi said, it supposed to be his fate. He must pursue the Azure. No matter how difficult that was.

Still looking downward, Kazuma muttered faintly.

"...Someone that isn't a Ten Sage won't be permitted to get inside the Cathedral. It doesn't seem likely for Mage’s Guild to give permission either.

"Well, thinking about it normally, it's useless to outwit the Ten Sages just by words. It's a purpose the Mage’s Guild has been continually doing for hundreds of years, y'know?"

Even before Kazuma, there should be people who had an interest with the Mage’s Guild's highly classified information for various circumstances. No one had been successful in making contact with the classified information.

Persisting to protect the classified information with obstinate security was why the Mage’s Guild continued to have a great presence in the hidden side of history. The Mage’s Guild's massive history seemed to indicate that it was a symbol of authority's foundation; a symbol that wasn't easy to associate with.

"But then, what should I do?"

"Use your head a little, dear student. Besides, I'm not much of a thinker."

Terumi who seemed to be really appalled had his mouth distorted. As he started to walk again, his black leather shoes made noises as they trampled the pebbles below which were carried over from the public park by wind.

It seemed the hints were only up to this.

Kazuma dashed to catch up with Terumi. Advancing while giving a sidelong glance to the trees that were planted in regular interval, he kept thinking and concentrating.

The problem lied on the Ten Sages and securities who kept a watchful eye on intruders. They got eyes to see Kazuma, mouth to warn him, and brain to decide his punishment. Unless the obstructing people got away from the Cathedral, he couldn't do much.

"For example... When all the Ten Sages got involved in a situation away from the Cathedral..."

While thinking, Kazuma let out an incoherent muttering.

Beside him, Terumi seemed amazed as he snorted his nose.

"Good thinking... is what I wanted to say. Kazuma-chan, even a kid can think that much, y'know? That isn't the number one problem here. Think harder."

"...I know."

'I was about to think about that just now, so don't interrupt me' was what Kazuma's innermost thoughts bore. He then gave it a thought again.

An ordinary and inconspicuous student who casually walked and then stopping by the Cathedral. If such situation that wouldn't draw attention happened, he might be able to slip past the Ten Sages' eyes.

(But how can I produce such situation...?)

There was no meaning of it if the situation wasn't a situation that could only be resolved by Ten Sages, not the teaching staff and the town's vigilance committee. Then, his thought was interrupted.

"Aaah. As you're thinking, some dangerous guys got near."

Again, Terumi abruptly changed the topic. He halted his feet beside Kazuma before he could find out the reason.

"What are you talking about, Terumi-san..."

Late in his stop, Kazuma urged him while looking toward the surroundings. Then, he finally noticed.

It should have been the usual period, but there wasn't a single of those annoying child there. It was also true for the parents who were having a pleasant chat nearby. The same for the elders who sat in bench while gazing at the sky in daze.

With the exception of Kazuma and Terumi, there wasn't anyone else in the public park.

Terumi sneered like he was spitting at the thought.

"Not magic. Ars, eh."

"A-Ars?"

"Something like a counterfeit. Simply put, it locks us up inside this public park."

"Lock us up? Just who...!?"

Even when he returning home by deliberately choosing a path that had a lot of presences, it seemed he would experience strange things again. Kazuma went to panic as he had enough of it.

While Terumi fearlessly raised his mouth, he returned his glance at Kazuma as if urging him.

"Who you say? Well, isn't it them?"

Blocking the avenue on the front and the rear side, three silhouettes of person outfitted with black clothing surrounded Kazuma and Terumi.

===Part 3===

The park should have been bustling with kid's voices a little while back. Right now, it ominously fell silent.

The laughter, creaking noises of playground equipment, and jarring crying voice disappeared like they were illusions. The surrounding scenery grew dull. It was like the stench of deserted ruin was drifting about.

Standing within the midst of it were Kazuma and Terumi.

And three figures of people who appeared all of a sudden.

The silhouettes of them getting on their stance were very much resembled the person Kazuma encountered a few days ago.

Triangular ears protruding from the head; the swaying long and narrow tails on the back. The whole body was completely wrapped with black clothes they wore. They wore hood on their head that was low over their eyes and put on a strange black mask as if to conceal their faces.

It was bizarre. But thanks to that, it was easy to guess that those guys had a relation with the beastkin Tomonori from a few days ago.

And even guessing who might be their target.

"Wh-Who on earth all of you are!?"

Kazuma's throat got stiff from what a seemingly screaming voice. He took a step back as if faltered.

Ishana was protected by Mage’s Guild's barrier, so it should make it as the safest city in the world. Nevertheless, it once again suffered an attack in just a short period. Kazuma completely couldn't understand the situation.

On the other hand, Terumi displayed a composed behavior while putting both of his hands into the pockets of his trousers as if he understood the situation.

"How rare. Aren't they half-beastkin?"

"Ha... Half-beastkin?"

"Beastkin is like an incomplete brute that isn't human or animal. But a brute that fails to fall into human or beastkin category is called half-beastkin."

Now that he mentioned it, their heights were certainly tall compared to Tomonori. However, it was too low for a human adult. Their strange imbalance gave off too much of an odd feeling.

The unfamiliar odd feeling turned to fear.

Kazuma dragged his stiffened feet to retreat further. But he couldn't go away as his back hit something.

He thought it was a trunk of the lined up trees, but he was wrong. There was nothing there. There was space between the trees, but it was like as if there was an invisible wall that prevented Kazuma from retreating.

"Only that far you go. You can't get out. I said there's an ars here, right?"

Terumi laughed like he was looking at the stupidity of children toward Kazuma who gasped with shock that was too much like sorrow.

"The cat bastard from before also used that ars, too, back then. Didn't realize it?"

"Ah... That's why at that time..."

There wasn't anyone else on the street.

While curling himself up close to the invisible wall, Kazuma trembled because of the ominous understanding.

He didn't know the name of the executed ars, but it seemed to be a small scale barrier. Perhaps at that time, Nine appeared after she broke that barrier.

In other words, as long as those half-beastkins hadn't canceled the ars or got destroyed by Kazuma, it was impossible to get out from here. But under this circumstance, Kazuma simply couldn't cancel the ars.

As if enjoying this desperate situation, Terumi put his arm to Kazuma's shoulders while grinning.

"Looks like they're involved with the beastkin from the other day... So, these guys dangerous; whatcha gonna do, Kazuma Kuvaru-kun?"

"Wh-What can I do?"

As Kazuma got flustered and bewildered, the half-beastkins, with strange atmosphere drifting on them, simultaneously leaped.

The distance was shortened in an instant with dull silver cutting the wind.

"Hiee...!"

Kazuma desperately lowered his body and ran. The blade of the half-beastkin instantly diagonally slashed the place where Kazuma was before.

The unhesitating attack made Kazuma quickly became pale.

He was reminded of the other day's attack. They also intended to kill Kazuma without hesitation. Moreover, there were three opponents this time.

One after another, the half-beastkins wielded their respective specialized weapons. One had a sword; the other one took out daggers one by one while another one putting on huge claws on both hands.

The half-beastkin with sword leaped and swung downward in straight vertical line. Daggers were thrown, aiming for Kazuma's escaping feet. As if waiting for Kazuma to escape from it, the third person rushed to attack with claws. It looked random, but it was a good cooperation.

Kazuma rolled over, desperately trying to run from place to place.

As soon as he turned away, the sound of blade grazed his ear. The terror gave him goose bumps.

"Hii... Uwaah... Hah... Hah..."

Standing with his back against the thick wood as if knocking his body to it, Kazuma's disordered breath made his shoulders went up and down furiously.

Why is this happening? That was the only words going round and round inside his head.

"Ooh, ooh. That's a surprisingly skillful dodge."

Terumi's voice resounded unexpectedly close.

Kazuma turned his about-to-cry face. Terumi was sitting on a nearby bench as though it were a refined noon of a holiday, leisurely crossing his legs.

Kazuma complained to Terumi with desperate look while hugging his school bag.

"D-Don't just watch! Help me!"

"Eeh? Me? What a bother."

"How can you say it's a bother...!"

While keeping attention with the half-beatkins' movements, Kazuma pestered Terumi.

But Terumi leisurely dangled his feet while carelessly resting his chin in his hand, watching Kazuma.

"In the first place, even if I don't give you a hand, you can avoid these guys' attacks. Don't you want to get attention? Just play along."

"T-That's..."

After Terumi spoke, Kazuma suddenly had a doubt.

When the beastkin who called himself Tomonori attacked, the slashes always grazed Kazuma's skin, making him felt death appeared before his eyes each time. Still, how could it not resulted in his death back then? There was no explanation outside of good luck and miracle.

But now he felt a little... or a lot depending on the situation, self-composure.

These guys were slow. Much slower when compared to Tomonori.

"...It seems so."

It wasn't easy, but he could avoid it if he observed them. It gave a modest hope for the completely cornered Kazuma. But he immediately realized it didn't turn around the situation in any way.

"But no matter how many I dodge, it's pointless if they're not defeated, isn't it?"

"Aah, right. Sooner or later you'll get tired and may be killed in a slash."

"I-I don't want it to happen...!"

As Kazuma yelled miserably, the half-beastkins attacked in coordination again. The killing intent that was directed to Kazuma only had quite a tenacity displayed.

The slashes of sword and claws approached from the left and right side. As he ran off by making his way between the gap, daggers were pierced into the ground as if obstructing him to go to his destination.

"Wh... Uwaah!"

Kazuma fell forward because of the sudden obstacle. As a sword was swung downward there, Kazuma rolled over to escape, not minding his uniform to get dirty.

When he raised his out of breath body, he was near the bench where Terumi was sitting.

"I beg of you... Please do something!"

"Hmm, what should I do~? If you're blockhead that can't get the Azure, then you're not necessary for me. Besides, look, fighting isn't my forte."

"You said the opposite a while ago!"

A little while ago, he said that he wasn't much of a thinker.

But toward the sorrowful complain of Kazuma, Terumi teased him like it was completely not his problem without a slight nervousness on him.

"I said that?"

"You did say it! Whatever, it doesn't matter... Hii!"

Whether he had already finished speaking or not, the sound of slashed air rushed.

Grazing the top of Kazuma's head as he squatted while screaming in high pitch, three thrown daggers of the half beastkin pierced the bench behind.

Exactly right beside Terumi.

If Kazuma's reaction were late for a second, his body might be sewed there by now. It was terrifying thinking about it.

"Hihhihi. I'm joking, I'm joking. Well, it seems I'd get troubled if you were to die."

Like it was really troublesome, Terumi got up from sitting. With half of his waist unable giving out, Kazuma looked up at the standing figure of Terumi as his upper body swayed.

"So... Kazuma Kuvaru-kun."

Terumi casually gripped the half-beastkin's dagger that was stuck on the bench and pulled it. He then tossed it over his head and skillfully caught it while looking at Kazuma from under his hood as if taking a peek.

"It's not interesting to just help you. I got a condition."

"Wh... What is it?"

"Promise that you'll get the Azure."

A low voice like it was creeping up.

As it was certain that the supposedly couldn't be seen glint in Terumi's eyes was shining, Kazuma unintentionally stopped breathing.

It wasn't just breath. Everything felt like they fell into stillness for a moment. In the midst of it, only Terumi's existence that had meaning there.

The feeling was but like staring at a snake. Getting watched by the cold stare, Kazuma's spine froze still. If he were to compare Terumi's eyes, those swords of the assailants felt like toys.

"I-I promise. I mean it. That's why..."

Averting his eyes from the glint directed at him, Kazuma squeezed out his answer. If he didn't answer, he got a hunch that something terrible would happen.

Terumi pulled another knife and grinned.

A fearless and eerie one.

The cold gaze of reptile shifted from Kazuma toward the black clothed assailants.

"Don't forget those words."

No sooner after he spoke, Terumi moved.

He went in between those assailants by walking, and then played the daggers in both hands by rotating them.

The black clothed people must have changed their target as they pointed their blades from Kazuma to Terumi. Each of them assumed alerted posture and approached in irregular movement.

The half-beastkin who carried sword went around behind Terumi, and then swung the sharp blade, aiming his neck.

But at the same time, Terumi turned around with his arm quickly brushed it away. As a dull noise of slash could be heard, immediately a black figure leaped right beside Kazuma.

The bench where Terumi had been sitting on until a while ago got smashed as loud noises rang out.

"Hiiii!?"

"Ooh. My bad, my bad. Careful, Kazuma-chan."

Instead of being flinched, Terumi waved his hand with dagger still in hand.

Currently unable to stand up, Kazuma moved his feeble neck vertically.

"Ye-Yes..."

The answer was the best he could do.

In the meantime, Terumi twisted his body and kicked the claws wielding assailant high up. Then he jumped and slashed the chest of the last person who had thrown daggers from blind spot.

"C'mon c'mon c'mon! Just like this? Hyahhaha! You small fries have to make it more interesting like a small fry can! Man, this is boring!"

The bodies that were crumbled down under his feet were like lumps of shadow. He kicked them like a ball or something else entirely before stomping on them.

[[Image:BB_PS1_131.jpg|thumb]]

Even though it was three against one, Terumi's strength was overwhelming.

While assuming no stance just like when he stood in the middle of downtown, he definitely had seized and counter attacked the approaching assailants. Also, it was one crude movement like he was casually showing off his ability.

"Kuh... Move out! Report to Tomonori-sama...!"

As someone who seemed to be the leader raised his voice, the assailants began to pull back. They jumped back before disappearing from the public park.

The vicinity once again regained the tranquility of dusk.

Terumi tossed away the daggers on both of his hands like they were toys he had lost interest with. Then he walked up to the still sitting Kazuma, stretching out his foot and poked him with the leather shoe's tip.

"How long will you keep sitting, Kazuma-chan~. Is your hips giving out?"

"Y... You're really strong, Terumi-san."

Raising his eyes at Terumi who were looking down on him from a high position, Kazuma spoke with a weak voice that surprised even himself. Terumi's shoulders were shaking as he burst into laughter.

"Strong? You said I'm strong? That's so obvious. Well, you'll eventually get it back though."

"Me? What is it that I'm getting back?"

"Khukuku. Like I said, you'll understand soon enough."

Terumi grabbed Kazuma's arm while laughing and pulled him. He slapped the shoulder of the petrified Kazuma who was still holding his bag tight and made a crescent moon shape on his lips.

"Don't forget the promise."

"Promise..."

"Hey hey, that's not good. Are you pretty much still only half awake?"

The arrogant voice reverberated on Kazuma's willpower.

Strength was put into Kazuma's arm that was hugging his bag. Forceful, like it was crushing his arm.

"...It's fine. I'm not forgetting about it."

Fooling the Ten Sages' eyes and entering the Cathedral. He had to obtain it.

The Azure that is.

For that purpose, Kazuma was willing to do anything.

Kazuma didn't realize it, but he thought about it as his last resort.

Afterwards, Kazuma and Terumi separated in front of the dormitory.

Terumi stood still in front of the dormitory for a while. Before long, he abruptly looked up over his shoulder.

There was a three stories residence stood up near the dormitory. A figure was standing on the rooftop. The height was small; the long tails were the most characteristic of all, but its silhouette emerged as it got basked by the setting sun.

It was Tomonori.

Standing on the rooftop, Tomonori stared at the dormitory with eyes that were aiming for a prey. Until just now, he must have been focusing on the vanishing figure of Kazuma there.

He might be waiting for the chance to kill him. Or else, he might be making sure of something.

Either way, it was only an eyesore for Terumi.

Tomonori slightly moved. His large eyes moved for a bit, staring at Terumi who was standing in front of the dormitory.

The distance where they were glaring at each other was somewhat far. But disregarding such a thing, Terumi and Tomonori were aware of each other's existence and their obvious hostility.

But this time, the distance didn't get shortened further. Tomonori turned his heel; and like an olden spy from a faraway island country that was currently in ruin, he became a shadow and disappeared in an instant.

The cat's presence had completely disappeared, yet Terumi glared upward at the uninhabited rooftop.

"...Tch."

He clicked his tongue in annoyance.

Whatever. It has already begun anyway.

The gears have engaged and started to move. It can't be stopped anymore even if they struggle.

===Part 4===

As dinner on the dormitory came to end, Kazuma went back to his room without speaking to anyone else.

After turning on the lamp in the dark room, he closed the door.

An ordinary room with ordinary furniture lined up. But for Kazuma, it was the most calming place.

Boiling hot water in a small pot, he brewed black tea. It was a poor quality one he bought at a shop in the main street of the island, but it was enough for Kazuma.

After blowing his breath to cool it, he had a sip. And then, he unconsciously sighed.

He had to experience something unpleasant again today. Although it went well as he was fortunately together with Terumi, Kazuma wondered what would happen if he was alone.

There was something with his surroundings lately.

Celica A. Mercury, a beastkin, and Terumi appeared. Today, even half-beastkins also appeared.

And then the Azure.

"Azure..."

He had to think some kind of a plan.

Ten Sages were a given prestige that made them considered as the most excellent magicians among the Mage’s Guild; it was also a social status. If they had to act, it would require an incident with a level that simply couldn’t be resolved by other magicians.

Nonetheless, the one who would initiate the plan was Kazuma.

An incident that couldn't be resolved without Ten Sages, but also one that Kazuma could realize.

"Dammit... There must be something."

He unconsciously spoke rude to himself.

Then... a knocking resounded on the room's door.

Kazuma raised his face and frowning. The time was late as it had already beyond dinnertime. Even while disregarding the time, he had no idea who would visit his room.

"Yes?"

It might be Terumi, he thought.

But the returned voice from the other side of the door was different.

"I'm sorry since it was so sudden. It's Trinity Glassfille."

A voice as sweet as marshmallow. Kazuma couldn't immediately grasp the meaning of the words he had heard. Several seconds being absent minded later, he hurriedly opened the door.

The figure there made Kazuma stopped thinking once more.

Without a doubt, Trinity Glassfille was there.

It was prohibited for girls to visit the boys' dormitory, but such a thing was practically rare.

The spectacle of Trinity, who was famous for her good conduct in the academy, to be alone in the hallway of boys' dormitory felt out of place one way or another.

"Thank god, you're safe."

Looking at Kazuma, Trinity brushed aside the discomfort with a sigh of relief as her expression began to smile broadly.

"Huh?"

What did she mean by safe? Still with the door opened, Kazuma asked a question in return with a surprised and dull face.

Putting both her hands together on her mouth, Trinity bashfully smiled.

"Aah, sorry~. The truth is, this evening, just like when Kazuma-san was attacked before, Nine said that she sensed unusual force... So I thought perhaps something happened to Kazuma-san~."

"And then you went out of your way coming here at this time?"

A truly whimsical person. Kazuma went out to the hallway while amazed.

Fortunately, there wasn't anyone else in the hallway.

Since Kazuma's room was at the most end, there shouldn't be anyone passing there and got in the way. But since there was just the two of them in a secluded place, with the girl being the same age as him, the circumstances made him felt a quite sensitive mood.

"I'm really sorry. But no matter what, it's been on my mind."

As she spoke, Trinity's gentle eyes looked like as if they miraculously saw through everything.

How could it be? Such a thing shouldn't be possible, but it was like the bottom of Kazuma's heart that he didn't even aware of was being scooped up. Kazuma confronted her with a forced smile.

"I'm sorry for troubling you. But it's all right. Nothing was happened."

Kazuma decided to keep quiet about being given a hard time by black clothed people. He felt awkward to cause further worry to Trinity who somehow couldn't help but felt concerned. Above all, he wanted to avoid a situation where he had to speak about Terumi.

He didn't want unrelated person to know about Terumi and the Azure.

"Is that so? Thank goodness."

Trinity whispered quietly.

After hanging her head for a moment, she reservedly raised her face.

The green eyes affectionately stared at Kazuma.

"Umm~. Kazuma-san."

It was Trinity's sweet voice he had always heard. But there wasn't only sweetness in there. A dignity that seemed suppressing the noise on the surrounding was drifting about.

That purity also pulled Kazuma's consciousness as if being prompted gently.

"If you're being caught in some kind of trouble, then I'll lend you my strength. So please, at least don't do dangerous thing."

"Eh...?"

"I don't know anything about the circumstances surrounding you. However... I can't help but feel that there has been some kind of unrest around Kazuma-san these days."

While she said that she didn't know about it, her words totally hit the mark.

Kazuma's heart jumped. But at the same time, various kind of emotions swirling within him

It was pleasant to receive this kind of genuine care, but it was shameful to be seen helpless like this.

He felt guilty to deceive Trinity from here on. If he were to trick Nine, it would be like he also betrayed Trinity.

He missed the ordinary, inconspicuous dull life of a student and her greetings on every morning.

When Kazuma's wish were to come true, the same as always scene wouldn't be there anymore. For a little. Just for a little...

"You needn't worry... about me."

Covering the emotion that was too much to handle, Kazuma gently slackened his cheeks.

He had grown used to make a smiling face, but it felt slightly painful when the other party was Trinity. It was like he paid back her pure sincerity with impure faithlessness.

However, Kazuma continued.

"I don't particularly get caught up with anything. I have no clue regarding what Trinity-san is speaking of. Certainly, I had a dangerous experience on the other day... but that was all. I'm all right."

Toward Kazuma who spoke like he was persuading her, Trinity watched him intently without averting her eyes even for a little. Not even a sign of doubt appeared on her crystal clear green eyes.

"...I'm relieved to hear about that."

But somehow, her presently expressed smile appeared to have relief while simultaneously had sadness, too.

Taking a step backward, Trinity bowed politely with a behavior that was as gentle as her tone of voice.

"I'm glad I summoned my courage to come this far to see you. Thank you for showing your face. Excuse me for coming so late~."

"It's okay. Be careful on your way back, Trinity Glassfille-san."

Trinity bowed her head once more, left a well-mannered smile, and then slowly returned to the hallway.

After seeing off Trinity's leaving figure, Kazuma turned back to his room.

As if snatching his consciousness, the passing by Trinity's seemingly sad smile lingered in his chest.

Did she see through the lie Kazuma had told her? If that was the case, then why didn't she question him?

After closing the door and locking it, Kazuma hit his forehead at the door.

She had especially come all the way here. Since it would have been easy, maybe at least he should have given her a word of thanks.

"——Hey hey. Don't tell me you just gonna swallow that woman's words?"

From behind Kazuma, a scornful voice jumped at him like cold water.

It was like being snapped out of dream in a single breath. Kazuma turned around with inconceivable feeling.

There, just like the first time they met, Terumi sat on a wooden chair, acting like he owned the place.

"P-Please don't surprise me. Just where did you come from!?"

His waist gave out from too much of a surprise. With Kazuma's back clung to the door while miserably complaining, Terumi happily laughed while sitting on top of the chair.

"Khukuku. I dunno what you mean by that, but it's really funny. I've been here from the beginning."

"But that..."

'Can't be possible', was what going to be his retort; but Kazuma swallowed the words in the middle of it. When Terumi first appeared, there was never any common notice.

If Terumi was saying it, then perhaps he was truly had been in this room from the very beginning. But Kazuma just didn't notice it.

For some reason, the air around Terumi gave an impression like that.

After separating his back from the door, Kazuma walked slowly before sitting down on the edge of his bed.

Before he knew it, Terumi was drinking the black tea he brewed some time ago on his own. It would have become lukewarm anyway, so Kazuma didn't feel like making his way to get it back.

"What did you mean when you said not to swallow Trinity-san's words?"

Joining his hands together on the opened gap between his knees, Kazuma looked at Terumi.

Both Kazuma's long bangs and the hood Terumi put on low over his eyes were concealing their eyes. But strangely, their sights clashed spontaneously.

Terumi, holding the cup by hooking it with his fingers, drained its contents as he gulped them.

"I told you not to just swallow it, right? But... was she called Trinity? Well, it doesn't matter. Do you think it's okay to really trust that woman?"

"Why are you saying such a thing? She is just worried."

Unable to comprehend the meaning of Terumi's words, Kazuma criticized Terumi like he was irritated.

Looking amazed and in sympathetic tone of voice, Terumi exaggeratedly shook his head.

"Oh man, you poor, poor thing. You've been living a lukewarm life in this ignorant, peaceful island. But I guess it can't be helped. Stupid people will get taken advantage of, used, and dumped in the end, y'know?"

"What are you trying to say...?"

When he was speaking that far, Kazuma got more and more uneasy. Toward Kazuma who glanced quizzically, Terumi gave him unpleasant smile with his usual tone of voice.

"You really don't notice? That woman is monitoring you."

Monitoring.

The unexpected word froze Kazuma's thought.

Terumi rudely put back the cup to desk. The coarse noise made Kazuma got back to breathing.

But he simply couldn't get back to being calm.

"Monitoring... Trinity-san... at me?"

"Who else is there?"

"But why..."

"You don't have any idea? Really? Even one? ...Really?"

Terumi's voice fueled the suspicion that began to grow in Kazuma. The gradually growing suspicion grew larger as he would find something if he searched the memories of the past few days.

"Remember... ''Kazuma Kuvaru''."

Terumi's words shook his mind.

The awfully sharp gaze of Nine who was cautious against Kazuma. Those eyes that were like they were groping for Kazuma's innermost thoughts one-by-one. She was a Ten Sage after all. It wouldn't be a miracle even if she guessed something.

And then Trinity. Inside that undiscriminating and tender smile she wore, what kind of face did she have? She was hidden in Nine's shadow, but she was the excellent Platinum the Trinity.

"Trinity-san is... monitoring me..."

It wasn't like the mutter was directed to anyone, but Kazuma acknowledged it. It spread on his heart in a flash. The gratitude and obligation he held toward Trinity until now were dyed in black.

It was hard to believe.

However... was it possible to say that there was absolutely zero chance of her giving such harmless smile while monitoring every single of Kazuma's move?

While casting his eyes down with his crossed fingers biting the back of his hands, Kazuma held a distinct suspicion.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 1 Chapter 2

2015-08-21T16:16:51Z

Specs: Chapter 2: Edited to make more sense to English readers, get rid of spelling and grammatical errors, etc. It seemed like a very literal translation previously.

==Chapter 2: Cat of Crimson Sunset==

===Part 1===

When the afternoon classes over, the sky on the west side of Ishana started to change color.

The evening on this island unexpectedly went to night in the blink of an eye. In the short interval before the day sunk completely, the sky was dyed in burning color. The city changed color as if enveloped by scarlet veil.

While it was a fantastic and beautiful scenery, at the same time, a vague fear of something beyond human understanding could also be felt from the spectacle.

After school, Kazuma walked toward the dormitory alone, with no friends to accompanying him.

His feet were heavy. Sometimes he staggered. He still hadn't recovered from the sudden illness he got during the end of the noon recess. Even now the light dizziness still lasted. There was still a listless pain inside his head.

Sometime before, Kazuma escaped to the infirmary's bed. But after he gradually calmed down enough, he rejoined during the middle of the afternoon class.

He told the worrying Trinity that there was nothing to be concerned about anymore. But the truth wasn't like that.

While casting his eyes down as if avoiding the strong setting sun, Kazuma put his hand on his heavy head.

"Uuh... I don't feel good..."

His bitter throat groaned.

Previously, he'd had times when headaches and dizziness had tortured him every now and then. Mostly, it occurred when he tried hard to remember the past he had forgotten.

(Still, what happened during the noon recess wasn't like that...)

With his eyebrows furrowed, Kazuma unsteadily made his way home.

The abnormal discomfort during that time wasn't the same as the usual dizziness. It felt like an invisible hand crawled up from inside his body, grasped his head, and started forcefully dragging it down.

Even remembering it now made him well up with nausea.

"Just what exactly is happening..."

That time, he sensed that his condition became awful just as Celica tried to touch him. But such an absurd thing shouldn't be possible. It's a different story if Celica had some sort of extremely troubling special ability that made anyone she touched ill.

(...I wonder if she took offense at it.)

He had unintentionally shaken off Celica's hands. No, Kazuma himself didn't remember if the reactions could be described with those simple words.

It seemed to have made Trinity surprised. As for Nine, he probably had entered her kill list. ...If possible, he wanted to avoid that.

"Hurk..."

It's no good. He still didn't feel well.

At this rate, going with the usual path would bathe his front with the setting sun while endlessly climbing the lenient hill road.

Stroking his tight chest, Kazuma strayed from the main road and went to an alley.

Sandwiched between buildings on both sides, the path was narrow enough for a car to not be able to get in. It might be because it was dark even during daytime that there were only a few pedestrians here.

The journey was plain and calm. Since it was what he wanted, Kazuma felt a bit relieved. He more or less had to take a detour, but going this direction was a much comfortable way home.

However, Kazuma felt an uncomfortable feeling. He couldn't proceed to go forward.

(...I somehow got a bad feeling.)

The Mages' Guild had a surprisingly large number members. There was quite a population in Ishana. As the majority of them were students, although they mostly were doing club activities during this time of day, it was still unusual even for the alley to not have a single soul sighted at this time in the afternoon.

To begin with, there was no human presence.

...No.

(Wrong. Someone's here...)

Somehow arriving at that conclusion, Kazuma stopped walking as if seized with fear.

He was being watched by someone. That feeling wasn't something that could be measured. It was the first time he had sensed someone's presence this clearly.

He got a somewhat very unpleasant feeling.

What should I do? Should I turn back? The moment Kazuma thought about it and started to step backwards... he heard a voice coming from somewhere.

"——Hey, watch out."

"Eh?"

"It's coming. Dodge!"

Someone was speaking to him from somewhere. As soon as he thought about that, a tension as if being pierced by a fine thread stabbed Kazuma's thin chest.

The next instant, a sharp noise grazed his ear.

Kazuma's body spontaneously moved. Twisting his body, he leaped away.

At the same time, behind him, the noise of a terribly dangerous slash tore through the alley's eerie silence.

"Wha...!?"

Kazuma turned around in a hurry.

He couldn't believe the scene he saw there.

The stone paving which had been regularly spread all over was deeply gouged, completely changed to a horrible appearance he had never seen before. What could have been used to make it became like this? It was incomprehensible. Kazuma's head turned like a creaking tin doll.

Nearby the hollowed ground, a mysterious figure stood up. A tiny, child-like body, triangular ears protruding on top of the head, long and thin tail branched into two. It was like a cat standing on two legs.

Was it a human? Or was it a monster? Both of that inexplicable being's large paws... hands, tightly gripped dully shining twin short swords.

"W-wait. Give me a break already."

There was nothing to be amused about, but Kazuma's mouth reflexively pulled into a smile.

Judging from this situation, there was no mistaking that the one who gouged and slashed that ground was the small being there. Perhaps it was done by using the pair of short swords gripped on both of its hands.

But as long as there was no remarkable difference between Kazuma's and the world's knowledge, hollowing out a stone paving using a pair of short swords in such a short time was nothing short of an impossible feat. It's definitely incorrect for the cat-like being to have a disposition of needing to destroy stone paving no matter what.

What those swords were supposed to cut was not the hard ground... but Kazuma.

Cold sweat trickled down his back.

When Kazuma clumsily retreated, the cat he encountered once again prepared to reversely grip the short swords inside a gloomy shadow. Along with the cold points of those swords, the cat's large eyes sharply seized Kazuma.

"...Kazuma Kuvaru."

The cat spoke. It was a low, hoarse male voice.

Kazuma's feet came to a sudden stop.

"Ye-yes. That's me... but who might you be?"

Even for him, it was an idiotic response. But if he didn't do so, the balance of his spirit would crumble.

It was bizarre no matter how he thought. A cat walking on two feet while wielding swords. It was ridiculous for it to exist in reality...

"I am Tomonori. ...I have come to kill you."

No sooner after he coldly spoke, the cat jumped.

Slashing noises buzzed. The two blows definitely didn't possess threat nor suppression, but an intention that went in accordance with his declaration.

"Hii... Uwaaah!?"

It was like approaching wind. Losing himself, Kazuma started to run away. His body was lowered as if falling to the ground, then a sword grazed the tip of his hair.

He couldn't stay still in that spot, Kazuma crawled. Then he placed his back to the wall of a building and tried to turn his face around.

"Haah, haah... W-wait. Please wait."

His heart was rampaging as if it went frenzy.

It wasn't a lie, prank, or dream. That cat was planning to kill him. He would be killed. A fear like a needle with a stench of blood pricked Kazuma's whole body.

The cat looked over his shoulder. The cold pair of beast eyes stared at Kazuma.

"...You dodged."

"I-isn't it natural!? Wouldn't I die if I didn't dodge!?"

Although he retorted with a loud voice, it seemed Kazuma himself didn't even understand how he had been able to dodge. He did it despite the thought that he would surely die when he sensed the swords were being swung.

This time, the cat silently approached to cut him.

"Hii...!"

Kazuma ran. He had heard that when a human is driven to extreme situations, they usually display unimaginable capability. But now, it felt certainly true.

Even now, he barely evaded the assaulting slashes as they grazed his skin.

However, that fortune wouldn't last forever.

Tripping on the crooked ground which the cat had previously gouged, Kazuma fell forward and collapsed. The severe impact didn't do anything particular to his whole body, but he got a burning pain on his arm.

Though he felt that he shouldn't look at it, Kazuma accidentally saw it. The spot slightly below the left shoulder of his uniform was deeply cut. He felt a sensation that the shirt was wet with something.

"Ah, ah..."

Something more vivid than fear overflowed from Kazuma's mind.

As his chin trembled, his teeth made a grinding noise. The beast looked down on him from the shadow of a building which had been deeply colored by the evening. When Kazuma raised his face to the faint footsteps, his eyes met the beast's gaze.

The reversely gripped swords were coldly lifted. The tip of a blade was slightly wet with red.

It was wet with Kazuma's blood. The blades' cold silver color appeared similar to a beast's fangs that wanted much more blood and flesh than that.

He would be killed.

His chest rose and fell as his breathing got disordered. His stomach was cramped with strain and terror. His knees were shivering and made him unable to stand.

It was useless. He couldn't escape.

(Why... Why is this happening to me...)

He would be killed without even knowing the culprit or the reason. While cursing at the ridiculous situation, Kazuma shut his eyes tightly.

He prepared himself for the sensation of the cold blades.

...However, the cat's swords stopped just before cutting Kazuma's flesh.

(H... Huh?)

He thought that something was wrong. After he counted three seconds, Kazuma timidly opened his eyes. From inside the long bangs, he peeked at the bipedal cat.

The cat dropped the blades, which should have been raised overhead, and faced toward the end of a gentle curve. Its huge ears were raised.

Before long, the cat sheathed the two swords into their scabbards, gave Kazuma a glance, and abruptly vanished as it leaped.

===Part 2===

The presence of the amassed killing intent disappeared. It was the same for the pressure which had been strangling his neck with tremendous force, and also the piercing feeling of tension.

In the same way as when he had appeared, the cat man disappeared like a passing wind.

The day's natural atmosphere came back, bursting free. His hips having completely given out, Kazuma could only sit still in that spot, dumbfounded.

He couldn't comprehend what had happened, even now. He couldn't accept it as a real incident. It felt like he saw the continuation of the strange dream from this morning.

The muffled ears of Kazuma heard approaching footsteps. Kazuma forcibly moved his stiff neck and looked at the direction of the sound. Familiar uniforms were rushing over from the gentle curve he faced.

It was Nine, also Trinity and Celica.

As soon as he saw the figure of the girls, strength left Kazuma's whole body. It might be because of the cleared tension that he got attacked by an intense dizziness which made him almost faint.

"Kazuma-san!"

As if sliding, Celica put her knees in front of Kazuma. Nine quickly looked around the surroundings. A bit delayed and out of breath, Trinity squatted beside Celica with a gloomy face.

"Are you all right, Kazuma-san?"

Trinity held up Kazuma's shivering shoulders. When her green eyes looking into him, Kazuma slackened his mouth and made a feeble smile in order to convey that he still had consciousness.

Near him, Trinity began to smile broadly.

"Thank god... What on earth happened?"

"Well... I also don't really understand."

Thanks to seeing a familiar face, he felt somewhat relieved. Even Kazuma thought that he answered with a pathetic voice. He missed her serene voice. He really thought he was going to be killed.

In the meantime, Celica touched Kazuma's left arm and opened her warm brown eyes wide.

"You're injured here. It's really deep."

"Ah, don't."

Immediately, the words escaped from Kazuma's mouth, he tried to warn her away. Again. He got shivers.

But Celica, who couldn't see what's in Kazuma's mind, interpreted his voice as hesitation. She nodded while smiling as if to encourage him.

"It's okay. It's going to be cured soon."

"Cure...?"

Looking to reassure Kazuma, Trinity explained.

"Celica-san is really skilled in healing magic~."

But behind the long bangs that were concealing his expression, Kazuma frowned.

"Healing..."

He hurriedly stiffened himself and trying carefully not to be rough as he removed Celica's hands. He forcefully dragged his exhausted body to get up.

Reflexively, he showed a strained smile.

"I, I'm fine. Wounds like this will be healed fast enough... Don't worry."

"Eh, but."

Celica's eyes that seemed like saying 'but it'll be healed instantly' looked up at Kazuma.

Kazuma averted his eyes with all his might. He wasn't very good in this situation. When he got an awful dizziness again, Kazuma leaned his back against the wall of a nearby building.

Nine put both of her hands on her hips and rounded on him as if blocking his way.

"Let's start with the explanation."

The voice changed suddenly from Celica and Trinity's gentle voice to a cautious voice.

While hiding the wound on his arm from Celica by covering it with his hand, Kazuma grimaced.

"Even if I explain..."

Worrying about the bewildered Kazuma, Trinity interrupted with gentle words.

"We came here because Nine said that she sensed an unusual force downtown. And then we saw that Kazuma-san was sitting at the roadside with the road like that~..."

"You must have witnessed what happened. Speak."

Nine glanced at the hollowed stone pavement before settling her glare on Kazuma.

He was weak against Celica's gaze, but he wanted to be pardoned from Nine's glare even more. He heard that she was the most skilled person in the academy, with offensive magic as her specialty. That fact made it seem like he was being threatened.

"Even if you say I saw it or got involved... A strange creature suddenly appeared and slashed around using sword. The absurd thing there is also its doing."

Wanting to get away from the concentrated gaze, Kazuma directed his line of sight at the ground, looking for sword cuts. The more he looked at it, the more splendid the slashing scars were which made them didn't feel like they belong in reality.

Nine folded her arms confusedly.

"An odd creature you said?"

"Yes. It's similar to both a human and cat..."

"Could it be beastkin...?"

Hearing Kazuma's explanation, Nine frowned and supported her chin with her hand as if she was pondering.

The term Nine used, beaskin, had been covered in the lessons for sure, but today was the first time for Kazuma to actually see it.

It was a strange race located at a point exactly between beast and human. Like magic, their figure never showed up in the front side of the history and only existed in the dark.

But why did one appear in Ishana and attack Kazuma? Nine's question was also Kazuma's question.

"Onee-chan. For the time being, let's take Kazuma-san back to his room. He might get attacked again."

Celica's straightforward voice broke the silence of thought.

Moment by moment, the evening grew thicker. Presently, the eastern sky was slightly blurred with the presence of night. If the sun sunk, this side of the island which was separated from the main street would get very dark.

Trinity agreed immediately as she nodded.

"She's right. We mustn't let something happen to him on his way back."

"You shouldn't burden yourself that much. I'm really all right now, so..."

"Kazuma-san."

Trinity took a step and drew closer to him.

She tightly joined her hands together in front of her chest as if praying. With height difference existing between them, her pleading eyes looked up at him as if reprimanding him.

"I beg of you, please let us escort you. I can't return and leave you alone here~."

Even though she used the slow tempo tone he heard in the classroom all the time, her sincerity was enough to make his heart ache. In Trinity's eyes, apparently ready to form tears at any moment, her truly genuine concern toward Kazuma was showing. Knowing that, why did he turn her down?

(...Somehow, it feels like I've only been doing refusals today.)

Kazuma was corrected by the thought from inside his chest. Just like always.

As if giving up, Kazuma took a breath and pulled the sides of his mouth to make a smile. In truth, his condition got worse again. It really didn't feel like he was able to walk.

"...Understood. Then please do so."

After he spoke his resignation, Trinity smiled tenderly and grabbed Kazuma's arm. Supporting from below, she held his arm to her chest.

Beyond the uniform jacket, the sensation of a human body was transmitted. Rarely experiencing this sort of close contact, Kazuma didn't know how to react.

Since a normal human would certainly have the memory of being embraced by parents, they must have the fitting emotion in regard to the touch.

Kazuma sighed and thought that it didn't matter.

The feet he urged to step forward were aimless and felt light. Was it because of his poor condition and giddy head? Or was it because his memory-less self had this emptiness that couldn't be filled?

"Can you walk?"

Startled by the smell of custard on Trinity's voice, Kazuma slightly pulled his chin.

"I'm sorry."

"It's fine. I offered after all."

Realizing Kazuma wouldn't resist anymore, Trinity finally spoke with the usual tone. Not outpacing him nor falling behind, Trinity matched her pace with Kazuma's while pulling his arm to urge him forward.

Although he was thankful of her compassion, Kazuma couldn't help but have complicated feelings at accepting Trinity's kindness.

There were many male students in the same year who admired Trinity and Nine. If he was seen like this, he would most likely be called behind the school building and get forced into a fight tomorrow.

With his consciousness receding from time to time while seriously wondering about that thought, Kazuma, accompanied by Trinity, Celica, and Nine, went toward the dormitory.

And then after taking twice as long as usual, Kazuma returned to his own room.

Since Trinity was worried, Celica said as they left that they will quickly come over if something happens. But Nine... only she watched Kazuma with doubting eyes.

After closing the door, his endurance was already at the limit. His head ached so badly. He could no longer grasp the feeling of the floor, he headed toward his bed.

But while it wasn't clear whether he had finally arrived at the bed or not, Kazuma lost consciousness.

===Part 3===

Kazuma was led by three girls as they left. On the rooftop of a building somewhat distant from them, there was a shadow looking over his figure motionlessly.

A small body that didn't appear human, long tails, sharp triangular ears. It was the beastkin swordsman, Tomonori.

Silent like a still life, he kept watch over Kazuma's retreating figure with sharp eyes. As though confirming his prey.

The air wavered.

Tomonori's ears moved. What wavered wasn't air. It was time and space.

"You're such a useless pet, Tomonori. You didn't obey your owner's command."

From the back, an innocent voice coldly spoke.

Tomonori slightly moved his head.

The shaking just now came from teleportation. The specialty of the beloved daughter of the person Tomonori knew well.

"——Rachel, isn't it."

In a low and small voice, he muttered the name of the person who had appeared behind him.

Rachel Alucard. A girl dressed in black dress with beautiful long golden hair tied up in pigtails. The ribbons used to decorate her hair looked like rabbit ears.

Her outer appearance made her seem around six years old, but she was a master of transferring magic that was extremely difficult to control. She possessed the ability to directly transfer to Ishana which had powerful barrier erected around it.

"...You came here because Clavis told you to?"

While asking the question, Tomonori removed his gaze from Rachel to look downward. His target's figure had already gone. He had failed in killing him.

"Correct. What kind of other errand do you think I have?"

As she spoke with elegant tone that didn't suit her childish appearance and voice, Rachel gently brushed away the hair which had been resting at her shoulder with the back of her hand.

There was slight interest leaking out from the tone of voice that sounded haughty.

"You tried to kill that man."

Tomonori replied with silence. Not concerned about it, Rachel continued.

"Why did you try to kill him? Do you perhaps know something?"

"...You have nothing to do with it. Enough with the tedious talk. Hurry up and take me."

[[Image:BB_PS1_081.jpg|thumb]]

Turning his back to the alley he had been watching, Tomonori moved to stand next to Rachel.

Rachel chuckled a bit. But the words she spoke were the opposite of it.

"Just like usual, you aren't an interesting man."

As she indifferently held out her white hand, a rose-colored magic field emerged with Rachel at the center. It spread out beneath Tomonori's feet.

"Let us return. My father is waiting."

After the pure voice muttered, a sound similar to whirlwind played and Rachel vanished from Ishana along with Tomonori.

On the sky which was wrapped with the canopy of twilight, the silver full moon was hanging.

That moon wouldn't ever wane. This night wouldn't ever pass. This place was sunk in eternal night. Not located anywhere in the world, the place was like solitary island floating on a valley.

A garden was stretched all over continuously. With crowded ivy crept around the once beautiful place, its appearance was appropriate enough to be called an abandoned garden.

Within the abandoned garden, a large old castle stood with majestic appearance while also entangled with ivy.

It was the residence of a more than one thousand year old vampire, Clavis Alucard.

He had been spending his overly long lifespan watching over humanity. Right now, he sat in a wheelchair facing an old friend inside a parlor, surrounded by tasteful furniture.

"Tomonori. I have too... considered about what you have been thinking."

Locking his fingers above his knees, Clavis started diplomatically.

His long hair and beard were pure white. The locking fingers were so thin it looked like they were withered branches. But, as if his blood red pupils were detached from his old body, they brimmed with the kind of dignity and intelligence that sometimes felt like they could see through up to the bottom of one's heart.

"However, what I had requested to you was to observe, not to assassinate. You have almost killed a sinless youth... Am I wrong?"

Clavis' voice was calm like a spreading ripple on water's surface.

There were two other presences in the room. Clavis' beloved daughter who was sitting on a soft sofa while drinking black tea with rose aroma, Rachel. And the person standing behind Clavis who was wearing refined suit on his trained body, Valkenhayn R. Hellsing the werewolf.

After looking at them with sidelong glance, Tomonori returned his gaze to Clavis and replied coldly.

"You said I was permitted to cut him down in the worst case."

"...I have certainly said that. But I truly do not think that was a situation befitting that 'worst case'."

The person he was confronting was a man who had watched history play out for over 1000 years. But Tomonori, even in front of those gazing red eyes, full of endless knowledge, didn't show a slightest hint of fear.

"That guy is dangerous. We can't afford to keep him alive."

Since Tomonori's words was declared without any hesitation, Valkenhyan, who had been silent while frowning until now, harshly interrupted.

"The one to decide it is not you!"

But Tomonori moved his gaze to him and stared back at the werewolf butler intensely, as if challenging him.

"I decide what I'm going to do."

It was a composed and had unwavering will of a voice. A determined voice of a belief that wouldn't let anyone trample it down.

But that belief was pointed at a direction different from Clavis'.

Clavis' chest sank as he sighed.

"It is still not decided that 'he' will become 'so'. If he remains in peace, then he can continue to be a mere student. ...After all, there are many possible futures."

"There's only one future."

Clavis' sensitive words bore a wish and desire for something to happen. Tomonori severed it with a voice that hid strong emotions.

"That guy is aware."

There was no hesitation in Tomonori's declaration, the same for his swords.

"...Tomonori. We are not in the position to judge."

"Your faith is like a dull sword to me."

After he said that, Tomonori turned his back on Clavis.

Clavis partly closed his eyes while watching the small stature. He believed that Tomonori's gentle shoulders would never get yield.

Clavis recalled another man who stood in the same way.

"Well, well, well. Your stubbornness is very similar to Mitsuyoshi's."

Clavis smiled as he muttered. Tomonori fiercely glared over his shoulder at Clavis as he did so.

"I have nothing to do with my brother. Don't ever compare us again."

Valkenhayn displayed his anger toward that remark.

"You insolent. Who do you think you're facing...!"

"That is enough, Valkenhayn."

The skinny hand took control of the enraged Valkenhayn.

If Valkenhayn had assumed the wolf form, then he would laid bare his sharp fangs and roared. But he was before his master. Valkenhayn withdrew with stern expression.

"...I don't need any escort."

Tomonori turned his back again, he left Clavis' room in truth this time.

When the inhuman figure disappeared down the hallway of the old castle, Valkenhayn calmly closed the door that had been left open.

The room was soaked with Clavis' sigh.

"Are you fine with it? That man will undoubtedly..."

Go toward Ishana again. This time, it wouldn't have anything to do with Clavis' request.

After Clavis leaned his back on his wheelchair, he looked up at a gleaming chandelier on the ceiling.

"It is inevitable, Valkenhayn."

The decaying eyelids went down. Within the closed field of vision, Clavis thought about the world. He thought about its history.

"I cannot stop Tomonori. Tomonori is also... a part of humanity."

Thinking, believing, and taking action were the privileges given to humanity. Even if those privileges came from 'danger' that stuck close to the back of Tomonori's 'honesty'.

And it wasn't possible for Clavis to meddle with it. The thousand years of time he spent to gaze at history was coincidentally the same thousand years he remained a spectator. Clavis... no, including Rachel, they were beings that existed outside of fate.

"Valkenhayn. ...Just how will mankind live their life in millennia to come?"

Deciding on something, earning something.

History would continue for a long time to come.

Clavis' eyes already couldn't see the future.

Holding back his words of reply, Valkenhayn prepared a fresh black tea and placed it in front of Clavis. The sweet and abundant rose aroma drifted.

Clavis raised his thin eyelids and gazed at the flickering amber-colored water's surface.

"Nevertheless, he surely left something troublesome... That Relius Clover."

After he had muttered those thoughts, Clavis took a white teacup in his hand.

===Part 4===

...This is a dream.

Kazuma was aware of it as he was in a scene he had never seen before.

The scene took place in some kind of a laboratory.

The metallic walls and floors were illuminated by cold, white light. There were a great number of flickering green and red lamps attached to some kind of gauges lined up inside the room. Windows were fitted to the walls in every direction. One could see the other side of the walls without obstruction.

When he came to, Kazuma was there.

Being aware that he was seeing a dream itself was a strange feeling. The stage was different, but this might be the continuation of yesterday's dream.

Just as his blurred self wondered about that, his vision moved. The Kazuma inside the dream looked over his shoulder.

From here he could see the figure of young man sitting on a chair, crossing his legs.

"We really going to make use of that guy?"

With an arrogant sound, the Kazuma in the dream spoke.

Just as he thought, this dream was similar to that dream. Although Kazuma had awareness of it, he wasn't allowed to speak as the character inside the dream. It was a dream where he borrowed someone's point of view just to watch the scene.

But the person who was with him wasn't a white-haired young man. It was a blonde man wearing white gown with attire that made him looked like a scientist.

"I'm making use of him since he's useful. He possesses a field of study different from mine. His knowledge and skills are rather interesting. ...Then again, I have already seen those techniques plenty enough."

"The assistant possessing that excellent knowledge and skills seems like a very hardworking person. He secretly went to the hidden room, secluded himself, and ended up engrossed with whatever his work is, y'know."

"I see... If it doesn't turn out to be a hindrance to my work, then it doesn't matter. In any case, it is not something of importance."

The tone of the blonde man when he said that was terribly frank. Neither sarcasm nor joke, he regarded the assistant who had been raised as the topic simply just as a 'tool'. There wasn't any human-like enthusiasm in his way of speaking at all.

"Ha!" said Kazuma... rather, the Kazuma in the dream as he laughed.

"Indeed. Well, you did bring along Shuuichirou Ayatsuki. Do whatever you want, Professor Relius."

Shuuichirou Ayatsuki. Relius. Both of them were names that Kazuma had heard. Especially Relius.

What he was reminded of was that Relius Clover was his guardian whose appearance and background were unknown to him.

Could it be that this blonde man was Relius Clover? Kazuma considered examining the face. But before that, the vision inside the dream moved.

The 'someone' who had become Kazuma's point of view once again faced the huge window. From there, a spacious lower floor could be seen.

Inorganic floors and walls. Inside of them, a bizarre object had its mouth open.

Figuratively speaking, it looked like the crater of a volcano.

As if a ring's prong for holding jewelry, there was some squirming stuff like boiling red lava in the place of diamond at the other side of the device.

Staring it, the Kazuma inside the dream bore a weird uplifting feeling as if it was his missed hometown.

"Is that OK?"

"At present, there is no hindrance."

A frank voice answered from behind.

The Kazuma inside the dream placed both of his hands on the gauges which purpose weren't clear and showed a fearless smile.

"Good work, good work. Then I suppose you can afford taking one more request."

"...What is it this time?"

"It's on your field of expertise. ...It also got something to do with the ''Azure''."

"Oh?"

There was a slight hint of interest from the blonde man's voice.

As if something had been let slip, 'he' averted his gaze and smiled.

"My next..."

The sound was no longer heard.

Then the scenery blurred.

Everything became incomprehensible.

Eventually, it got darker and turned black.

The dream came to an end abruptly.

Hearing himself let out a small groan, Kazuma woke up.

Opening his thin eyes, there was scenery of room he used to see beyond the troublesome bangs. It was a room of the Mages' Guild's school dormitory, his own room.

The room was dark with only the faint orange light of the bedside lamp to illuminate it. He didn't know the exact time, but it seemed to be night.

It seemed his had lost consciousness while on the bed. It looked like he had been sleeping all this time. The clothes of his uniform got a bit wrinkled.

He saw a dream.

Just like last night's dream, the dream was in an unknown place and had men he didn't recognize. The details were blur as if they had been rubbed roughly with an eraser. He couldn't remember it well.

Since then... Just how long had passed after he was accompanied by the three girls, Trinity, Celica, Nine, and came back here? Placing his hand on his dazed head as he was still half asleep, Kazuma abruptly raised his body.

The horrible condition of his body was already completely healed.

The wound on his left arm was fully recovered without leaving any trace.

"Aah... Again."

In the room which made it hard to breathe, Kazuma removed his gaze from the torn tunic and dropped his shoulders.

He realized this around two months after he entered the academy. While in class, he cut his finger with notebook paper. In the brief time he was grimacing as the stinging pain ran through, the shallow cut on his skin quickly closed. The small wound disappeared as if it was absorbed.

When he had already forgotten about it, Kazuma got burned in the middle of alchemy experiment. He went to the infirmary as instructed by the lecturer. But as most of it was already healed when he arrived, the doctor laughed while saying he was exaggerating it.

In short, even if he got hurt, it would get immediately healed if he left it alone.

At first he thought that everyone else was like that too. But he found out soon that that wasn't the case.

Unlike the memory loss, no one knew about this strange constitution. If possible, he wanted to keep it hidden and unknown to anyone else. The memory loss might stir sympathies, but this just felt creepy.

"I'm glad... that I declined that girl's healing magic."

If the healing which wasn't related to magic had begun to take place, he wouldn't be able to dodge the issue no matter what his excuse was.

As his drowsiness gradually cleared away, his brain slowly started to function.

When he thought about it, a series of odd things had happened today. Waking up from a strange dream. Setting Trinity aside, having Celica and Nine kept an eye on him had opposing significances to it. Having his physical condition deteriorate without understanding the cause. Being attacked by an assailant without knowing the reason.

Moreover, as if it finally returned, he had seen a weird dream again.

"Just what is really happening?"

After the complaint spontaneously came out, the fatigue spread.

It looked like he saw those dreams as the result of his brain adjusting his memories. Might it have something to do with the memories he lost? Is it okay if he assumed that he was remembering something?

As his mind became clearer, he recalled words from the details of the dream he had mostly forgotten.

Shuuichirou Ayatsuki. Relius. And...

"Azure..."

"You interested in ''Azure''?"

Someone suddenly replied to the muttering he let out.

His drowsiness disappeared at once. Kazuma turned around with force as if electrocuted.

The dormitory's room was a room for one person. There was no one else in the room and no friends visiting here. Besides, he had been fast asleep until a while ago.

There shouldn't be anyone else with the exception of Kazuma. Within the room that should have been empty... was an unknown person.

The chair that should have been in front of the desk was moved close to the room's wall. ...Someone was sat in it. The unreliable light from the side lamp made their appearance unclear. Naturally, Kazuma gazed at the staring figure of a person.

It was a thin man. It wasn't clear as he was sitting, but his height seemed about the same as Kazuma's.

Regardless of the darkness, Kazuma couldn't get a look at his face since he was wearing hood low over his eyes. But when he saw the shown splitting mouth that was like a crescent moon, Kazuma became aware of the eerie smile.

"Wh... who? Who... might you... be?"

While still petrified sat on his bed, Kazuma asked awkwardly.

He got a feeling that he had asked this question just a few hours ago. Unpleasant premonition chilled up his spine.

It couldn't be that he would get suddenly slashed again, could it?

Kazuma reflexively put himself on guard, but this proved unnecessary, the man only shrugged his shoulders while still sitting and didn't show even pretense to stand up.

"Hey, hey. Really, Kazuma-chan? You seriously said that? What a cold greeting. You don't recognize me?"

"No, uh, sorry. I don't remember that we've met..."

The man spoke like he met an old friend, but Kazuma didn't have any idea about this man.

Within the darkness, the man shook his head in disappointment.

"And I helped to save you from danger back then, too. So you forget about the person who saved your life? Is Kazuma-chan perhaps an idiot? Maybe stupid?"

As he said it, Kazuma suddenly remembered. Now that he mentioned it, back when the beastkin attacked, there was a voice instructing him on the verge of it.

It wasn't Trinity, Celica, or Nine's voice, but a young man's. If the voice weren't there, Kazuma would have swiftly died from the first stroke of sword.

"From... from back then?"

"Finally remembered? Then again, you still don't know about the important part. Aah, how annoying."

The man grinned, but he quickly sighed in dejection.

Kazuma was at loss since he didn't understand the meaning of what the man said. For some reason, he corrected his posture while sitting on top of bed.

Stretching his long legs forward while still sitting, the man looked at Kazuma with snake-like eyes from his hood.

"Since you passed out on the floor, I purposely came here, y'know? After that, I've been here all this time. Weeell, since you didn't wake up, I got lot of free time. And because this room isn't that decent, I wonder why your mind hasn't gone mad living in here."

"Haa. Well, I've been here for seven years."

Just who is this person? Even while he still had questions, Kazuma moved his mouth while still being dumbfounded by the unexpected development.

"So, umm, and you are...?"

"Yuuki Terumi."

"Eh?"

"T-E-R-U-M-I. That's my name."

Kazuma felt like there was a strange air about the name. As if there was a special meaning about it...

"So you have it. Say, Kazuma-chan."

Even though he wasn't being pressed in intimidation, Kazuma gulped. For some reason, he suddenly got captivated by this man's words.

The crescent moon mouth smiled.

"So hear me about this again. ...You want the ''Azure''?"

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Phase Shift 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>